A  NIGHT   ATTACK.     P:i«re  28. 


--IFS  IN  THE 

£>§T    INDIES. 


THE    OCEAX  LIFE    SERIES. 


LIFE  IN  THE  EAST  INDIES. 


BY 


W.   H.   THOMES, 


AUTHOR    OF    "THE    GOLP-HrXTERS'    AnrKHTTTMS    HT    AUSTRALIA,* 
"THE  BUSHRANGERS,"  "THE  GOLD  HUXTER3  DT  KCROPE,1* 
"A  WHALEMAX'5  APVEXTURESr  "A  SLAV:. 
ADVEXTUBES,"  KTC,,  ETC, 


• 


ILLUSTRATED. 


BOSTON: 
LEE    AND    STIEPARD.    PUBLISHERS. 

N- KTV    YORK: 
LEE,  SHEPAKO    AXD    PILLIXGHAM. 

1875. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1872, 

BY  LEE  AND  SHEPARD, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington* 


STEREOTYPED   AT   THE   BOSTON   STEREOTYPE    FOUNDRY, 
No.  1(J  Spring  Lane. 


BOOKS  BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 

THE   GOLD-HUNTERS'    ADVENTURES    IN    AUSTRALIA. 

THE    BUSHRANGERS;    or,   LIFE    IN    AUSTRALIA. 

THE   GOLD-HUNTERS    IN    EUROPE;    or,  THE    DEAD   ALIVE. 

A    WHALEMAN'S    ADVENTURES    IN    THE    SANDWICH    ISLANDS 
AND   CALIFORNIA. 

A   SLAVER'S   ADVENTURES   ON    LAND   AND   SEA. 
LIFE    IN    THE    EAST    INDIES. 

All   Handsomely   Illustrated. 

LEE  &.  SHEPARD,  PUBLISHERS,  BOSTON. 


M24633 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  PAGB 

Manila  and  its  People.  —  An  Explanation.  —  Agreeable  Quarters.  — 
A  Spaniard's  Home.  —  Field  Sports.  —  Visitors.  —  A  Handsome 
Lady 9 

CHAPTER   II. 

The  Search  for  the  Outlaw. — An  Obstruction.  —  The  Monkeys. — 
The  Ladrone.  —  The  Fight 38 


CHAPTER    III. 

Don  Arturo's  Dreams.  —  A  Moment's  Absence.  —  An  Excursion.  — 
A  wonderful  Spring.  —  The  Ladrones.    .        •        .  .        .93 


CHAPTER    IV. 

A  Night  in  the  Convent. — A  sudden  Death.  —  Surprise  and  Con 
sternation.  —  Father  Juan.  —  Suspicions,  and  what  they  amounted 
to 117 

CHAPTER   V. 

A  Warning.  —  Father  Juan  on  the  Trail.  —  Tom  and  Donna  Teresa. 
—  The  Supper,  and  what  come  of  it 145 


CHAPTER   VI. 

A  surprised  Husband.  —  A  cool  Priest.  —  An  Explanation.        .        .   172 

7 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Teresa's  Aunt  —  Her  Ideas  and  Confessions.  —  How  the  Search  pro 
ceeded,  and  what  was  the  Result 188 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

The  Inn.  —  Our  Coffee.  —  The  Ambush.  —  The  Attack.  —  Its  Fail- 

—  The  Examination.  —  The  Result 230 


nre. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

The  Search  of  the  Ladrones.  —  The  Fire.  — A  bad  Predicament.  — 
Looking  for  a  Wife 253 

CHAPTER   X. 
Gracia's  Father.  —  A  Confession.  —  On  the  Trail,  &c.,  &c.,  &c.        .  281 

CHAPTER   XI. 

Meeting  one's  Wife.  —  A   long  Conversation.  —  The  Discovery.  — 
Plans  for  Escape,  &c.,  &c.,  &c 328 


LIFE  IN  THE  EAST  INDIES. 


CHAPTER:  i. y/,  ] ^ _ \\ " ^;- : \] y\i !/;. 

MANILA     AND      ITS     PEOPLE. AN     EXPLANATION. AGREEABIJE 

QUARTERS. A     SPANIARD'S      HOME.  FIELD     SPORTS. VIS 
ITORS.  A    HANDSOME    LADY. 

THERE  is  not  a  more  pleasant  city,  whether  for  love,  fun,  or 
adventures,  in  the  Eastern  world,  than  Manila,  the  principal  port 
of  the  Philippine  Islands.  It  is  under  Spanish  rule,  and  has  so 
remained  for  the  last  two  hundred  years,  and  presents  all  the 
peculiar  features  of  a  large  Spanish  city,  with  its  costumes  and 
its  customs,  its  trade  and  its  convents,  its  loves  and  its  jealousies, 
its  handsome  women  and  delicious  fruits,  its  peculiar  dishes,  and 
its  haughty  Dons  and  insolent  soldiers.  Manila  is  only  three 
days'  sail  from  Hong  Kong,  and  the  merchant  princes  of  the  latter 
city  are  often  glad  to  leave  their  busy  cares  and  the  dreary 
wastes  of  that  portion  of  China,  and  steam  over  to  the  Spanish 
province,  where  youth  and  beauty  are  sure  to  greet  them,  and- 
luxurious  living  and  enticing  amusements  repay  the  truants  for 
their  trip. 

The  climate,  during  the  dry  season,  which  lasts  about  seven 
months  in  the  year,  is  delightful.  A  clear  sky,  and  a  delicious 
breeze,  which  sweeps  over  the  city,  fresh  from  a  magnificent 
bay,  cooling  the  atmosphere  both  morning  and  evening,  render 
the  sunset  promenade  upon  the  Calsarda  so  attractive,  that  a 
foreigner  would  sooner  think  of  foregoing  his  cheroot,  than 
miss  directing  his  steps  across  the  stone  bridge  which  spans  the 
Pasig,  regularly  after  dinner,  between  five  and  eight  o'clock. 

At  those  hours  the  regimental  parades  take  place,  and  the  brass 


10  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

bauds  discourse  music  for  the  edification  of  the  gay  throng,  who 
ride  and  saunter  along,  exchanging  the  compliments  of  the  day, 
retailing  the  latest  scandal  or  the  most  remarkable  news. 

Dark-haired  ladies,  with  eyes  like  liquid  fire,  lean  back  in  their 
carriages,  and  a  flash  of  their  bright  optics  tells  more  than  their 
lips  dare  to  confess. 

Wrinkled  mothers  and  duennas  watch  the  gallants,  and  are  ex 
tremely  officious  to  prevent  lovers  from  exchanging  a  single  word 
in.  private  ;  but  in  defiance  of  their  precautions,  stolen  glances  and 
secret  signs  convey  irea'.aing  known  only  to  those  intended,  and 
many  a  private  rendezvous, is  agreed  upon,  while  parents  imagine 
ii'fciv  Viau'-jfMt^rtT  Jittle /".fhinls  of  lovers,  or  aught  else  but  confes 
sionals  and  repentance. 

Still  the  gay  throng  passes  onward,  and  with  the  crowd  mix 
priests  and  men  of  all  nations.  The  Englishman,  with  his  bold, 
defiant  air  and  sandy  whiskers ;  the  American,  with  his  thin  face 
and  care-worn  brow,  wondering  whether  the  cargo  upon  which  he 
has  ventured  half  his  fortune  will  arrive  at  its  port  of  destination 
in  safety ;  the  mercurial  Frenchman,  thinking  of  nothing  but  love, 
adventure,  and  pleasure  ;  the  swarthy  Spaniard,  with  dark  looks 
and  sullen  aspect,  if  a  gallant  regards  the  lady  of  his  love  with 
more  than  usual  interest,  or  presumes  to  smile  upon  her  in  any 
other  capacity  than  a  friend  of  the  family  ;  the  awkward  China 
man,  with  his  pig-tail  and  wide  trousers,  meditating  upon  the 
profits  which'  he  expects  to  reap  by  a  sale  of  paddy,  and  appear 
ing  courteous  to  all,  while  in  his  heart  he  despises  the  throng  for 
its  waste  of  money  in  riding  in  carriages  as  long  as  feet  are 
able  to  support  the  body  ;  Mestiza  girls,  with  scanty  clothing 
and  voluptuous  forms,  and  long,  dark  hair  nearly  reaching  to 
their  knees,  flowing  in  the  most  profuse  abandon  over  their  necks 
and  shoulders,  chewing  betel-nut,  and  spitting  a  blood-red  secre 
tion,  which  more  than  once  has  been  mistaken  by  foreigners  for 
the  vital  fluid  from  the  lungs,  —  all  these  characters,  and  many- 
others,  can  be  seen  of  a  pleasant  afternoon  upon  the  Calsarda,  for 
then  the  wealth  and  beauty  of  Manila  are  abroad,  and  all  flock 
to  that  celebrated  promenade  as  readily  as  our  citizens  seek  the 
Common,  or  Londoners  Hyde  Park. 

I  will  tell  you,  however,  before  I  proceed  farther,  how  I  hap 
pened  to  become  a  resident  of  Manila  ;  for  I  have  nothing  to  con 
ceal,  and  much  to  reveal,  and  it  is  necessary  tha'.  the  reader 


ARRIVAL   AT   MANILA.  H 

should  understand  my  position,  and  the  reason  why  I,  a  stranger, 
leaped  from  a  ship,  and  got  quartered  with  one  of  the  richest 
and  most  influential  Dons  of  the  town. 

The, house  vdthiwhich  I  was  connected  at  Hong  Kong  made 
up  its  mind  that  rponey  could  be  gained  by  purchasing  rice  at 
Manila  ,asd  shipping  it  for  China;  but  to  carry  on  the  business 
extensively,  it  was  necessary  that  one  of  the  partners,  with  a 
knowledge  of  the  Spanish  language,  should  reside  at  Manila, 
\  watch  the  market  closely,  and  purchase  at  the  best  advantage. 

I  was  luckily  selected,  and,  armed  with  letters  of  credit  and 
introduction  to  our  correspondent,  Don  Arturo,  a  wealthy  Span 
iard,  with  immense  pride  and  a  pretty  wife,  and  also  with  notes  to 
Messrs.  Russell  Sturgis  &  Co.,  I  bade  a  joyful  farewell  to  China, 
and  after  four  days  passage  arrived  in  safety  at  the  place  of  my 
destination. 

Of  course,  the  instant  I  presented  myself  at  the  residence  of 
Don  Arturo,  whose  spacious  mansion  was  located  in  Binondo, 
separated  from  the  city  proper  by  the  Rio  Pasig,  I  was  welcomed 
with  all  the  hospitality  of  a  true  son  of  Spain,  and  in  spite  of  my 
strong  declination,  was  compelled  to  take  up  my  quarters  with 
him,  where  I  spent  many  pleasant  hours,  and  quite  a  number  of 
wretched  ones,  yet  wholly  unable  to  escape  without  giving  serious 
offence  to  the  Don  and  his  fair  wife. 

At  length  I  made  new  acquaintances,  and  under  the  pretence 
of  desiring  a  week's  shooting,  would  leave  the  house  of  my 
entertainers  and  remain  absent  until  courtesy  compelled  me  10 
return. 

On  the  left  bank  of  the  Rio  Pasig,  about  five  miles  from  Manila, 
surrounded  by  cocoa-nut  trees,  mango  trees,  and  luxuriant  vegeta 
tion,  such  as  only  the  most  rich  tropical  climates  can  produce, 
stands  a  number  of  whitewashed  buildings  ;  and  during  the  long 
summer  afternoons,  when  the  river  boatmen  have  ceased  their 
songs,  and  the  washerwomen  suspended  their  clothes-thrashing 
upon  the  smooth  rocks,  the  buzz  of  a  thousand  spindles,  and  the 
panting  of  a  steam  engine  as  it  regularly  performs  its  work,  can 
be  heard,  and  creates  feelings  of  intense  surprise  in  the  minds  of 
strangers,  who  are  aware  of  the  Spaniard's  aversion  to  labor 
saving  machines,  or  to  any  innovation  upon  the  forms  of  his 
ancestors. 

The  engine  and  the  spindles  are  engaged  in  the  manufacture 


12  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

of  rope  of  all  sizes,  from  the  mighty  hawser  to  the  finest  lead 
line,  and  is  the  only  cordage  factory  of  any  magnitude  in  the 
Eastern  world,  or  was,  at  the  time  I  write,  in  the  years  18 — . 
The  enterprise  was  formed  by  American  energy,  carried  through 
by  American  intelligence,  and  was  then,  and  is  now,  for  all  I 
know  to  the  contrary,  entirely  under  American  control,  and  owned 
entirely  by  American  capitalists. 

The  machinery  was  purchased  in  Massachusetts ;  the  long 
rope-walk  was  built,  and  then  taken  apart  and  put  on  board  a 
vessel  that  sailed  from  Boston  ;  and  lastly,  Massachusetts  mechan 
ics  were  employed  to  go  to  Santa  Mesa,  put  the  whole  in  com 
plete  order,  and  remain  in  the  country  and  superintend  the 
works,  with  the  condition  of  owning  a  certain  number  of  shares 
in  case  the  enterprise  was  successful,  of  which  there  was  some 
doubt,  owing  to  the  superstition  of  the  natives  and  the  jealousy 
of  the  government,  which  feared  to  give  Americans  a  fair  foot 
hold  in  the  country,  on  account  of  the  peculiar  ideas  which  our 
countrymen  entertain  respecting  liberty  of  speech  and  action. 

The  enterprise  was  successful.  After  a  sickly  existence  at  first, 
Messrs.  Huckford  &  Allen,  who  were  the  resident  superintend 
ents,  gradually  found  that  their  wealth  was  iucreasiug  with  their 
experience,  and  that  at  the  end  of  their  engagements  they  could 
return  to  the  United  States  comparatively  wealthy,  and  no  longer 
sleep  with  weapons  under  their  heads  for  fear  of  midnight  at 
tacks,  or  carry  concealed  pistols  during  the  daytime  to  defend 
their  lives,  in  case  a  workman  should  take  a  fancy  to  the  clothes 
or  the  watch  which  they  wore  ;  for  a  more  treacherous  race  of 
scamps  never  existed  upon  the  face  of  the  earth  than  the  Manila 
Mestizos,  or  half-castes. 

They  will  cut  your  throat  for  a  dollar,  if  they  can  do  it  with 
out  being  required  to  display  bravery  ;  they  will  steal  all  that  you 
own,  if  your  back  is  turned,  even  if  ten  minutes  previous  you  had 
saved  their  lives  from  an  anaconda  or  a  wild  buffalo  ;  they  will 
cheat  you  with  unblushing  impudence,  and  lie  to  screen  them 
selves  ;  they  will  murder  you  for  having  an  amour  with  their 
wives  or  daughters,  and  then  sell  both  to  the  next  European  they 
chance  to  meet ;  they  will  gamble  their  last  shirt  away,  and  steal 
their  neighbor's  ;  they  will  quarrel  ainoug  themselves  for  hours 
at  a  time,  and  yet  not  come  to  blows  ;  and  lastly,  they  will  share 
their  plunder  with  the  priests,  who  coolly  take  Uieir  portion,  and 


FIELD    SPORTS.  13 

give  absolution  with  an  unconcern  for  the  crime   that  is  truly 
refreshing  in  so  warm  a  climate. 

Such  are  a  few  of  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  the  race  which 
the  Spanish  hold  in  subjection  by  the  pure  force  of  military  des 
potism  ;  and  perhaps  it  is  as  well  that  the  natives  have  cruel 
masters,  for  kindness  is  entirely  thrown  away  when  meted  out 
to  them. 

At  Messrs.  Iluckford  &  Allen's  residence,  at  Santa  Mesa,  I 
was  a  welcome  guest,  for  Americans  were  scarce  upon  the  island, 
and  what  few  there  were  were  as  clannish  as  Scotchmen. 

Frequently  would  I  mount  my  horse,  and  leaving  word  for  my 
servant  to  follow  in  a  banco  with  a  change  of  linen,  escape  from 
the  heat  and  bustle  of  Manila  for  a  quiet  residence  of  a  few  days 
at  the  factory.  Then  Allen,  who  was  my  senior  by  three  years, 
would  lay  out  the  sport  which  we  should  pursue,  and  was  never 
BO  happy  as  when,  with  dog  and  gun,  we  paddled  up  the  river 
and  shot  pigeons,  deer,  or  got  a  crack  at  deer.  And  when 
we  returned,  Mr.  Huckford  would  lean  his  head  upon  his  hand 
and  listen  to  the  recital  of  the  sports  of  the  day  with  all  the 
enthusiasm  of  a  true  disciple  of  Jsimrod  —  happy  to  think  that 
w.e  had  enjoyed  ourselves,  yet  never  for  a  moment  regretting 
that  he  was  unable  to  leave  the  factory  while  Allen  was  absent, 
so  that  he  could  participate  in  the  sports. 

u  What  plans  have  you  laid  out  for  to-morrow  ?  "  inquired  Mr. 
Huckford,  as  we  drew  back  from  the  tea  table  and  lighted  our 
cheroots  by  a  flickering  flame  fed  by  cocoa-nut  oil. 

We  had  returned  home  after  a  hard  day's  tramp,  during  which 
we  had  slain  two  deer  and  a  number  of  birds  with  plumage  like 
a  rainbow,  but  which  the  cook  had  seized  with  guttural  expres 
sions  of  delight,  and  uttered  a  promise  to  prepare  them  for  break 
fast  with  curry  and  rice. 

u  We  think  of  trying  the  woods  just  above  San  Pedro  Macati. 
We  met  a  laucero  this  afternoon,  who  stated  that  he  had  seen 
large  numbers  of  deer  there  within  a  few  days,"  answered  Allen. 

44  Then  you  had  better  start  before  daylight,  for  the  deer  will 
seek  the  mo&t  sheltered  spots  before  the  sun  gets  high,  and  I  d  mt 
think  that  it  is  safe  within  the  darkest  recesses  of  the  woods,"  re 
plied  Mr.  Huekford. 

4k  Danger? "  cried  Allen;  u  why,  what  danger  can  there  be 
to  two  well-armed  men?  If  you  mean  ladroncs,  we  should  not 


14  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST    INDIES. 

fear  a  dozen,  even  armed  with  muskets  of  the  most  approved 
Spanish  pattern." 

u  The  ladrones  will  not  trouble  you,"  replied  the  head  super 
intendent,  "  simply  because  men  on  gunning  expeditions  carry 
but  little  money  upon  their  persons.  No  ;  I  allude  to  a  more  serious 
consideration.  The  anaconda  is  a  dangerous  fellow  to  meet  in  a 
wood,  and  you  know  that  he  seldom  gives  warning  of  his  at 
tack." 

I  'could  not  suppress  a  shudder,  for  I  had  seen  the  monsters  in 
all  their  wildness  and  power  during  my  residence  in  the  island, 
and  I  confess  that  a  close  inspection  was  not  agreeable. 

"  I  think  that  I  shall  leave  the  forest  of  San  Pedro  to  more 
mighty  hunters  than  myself,"  I  said,  after  a  moment's  hesitation. 
"  I  have  no  nerve  for  encountering  the  eyes  of  a  serpent.  The 
fate  of  all  Englishmen  who  would  not  take  advice  is  still  in 
my  ears." 

"  Bah  !  "  replied  Allen,  with  a  smile  ;  "  I  know  of  a  pair  of  eyes 
that  are  much  more  dangerous  to  you  than  those  of  an  anaconda. 
With  a  steady  hand  and  a  good  rifle  a  snake  can  be  overcome ; 
but  whoever  heard  of  a  second  Joseph  in  this  enlightened  and 
uncommonly  fast  age  ?  " 

I  observed  a  peculiar  smile  upon  Mr.  Huckford's  face,  and  I 
was  just  about  asking  Allen  for  an  explanation  of  his  words,  when 
the  dogs  in  the  yard  set  up  a  loud  yelping,  which  betokened  the 
presence  of  strangers.  A  moment  after,  the  sound  of  carriage 
wheels  was  heard,  and  in  a  few  seconds  the  vehicle  stopped  in 
front  of  the  huge  gate,  which  was  always  closed  at  night. 

"  Who  can  have  arrived  at  this  late  hour  of  the  night?"  Mr. 
Iluckford  inquired. 

"Can't  you  guess?"  Allen  replied;  and  I  thought  that  the 
words  were  accompanied  by  a  significant  look  which  Mr.  Iluck 
ford  seemed  to  understand,  for  he  rested  his  head  upon  his  hand 
and  looked  at  me  as  though  he  had  some  trouble,  which  he  was 
anxious  to  confide  under  strict  injunctions  of  secrecy. 

u  They  must  come  in,  I  suppose,"  Allen  said  ;  and  then  raising 
his  voice,  he  shouted  to  the  servants,  who  were  in  the  next  room, 
to  bring  lights  and  open  the  gate  to  admit  the  visitors. 

u  //o,  el  casa  !  "  shouted  a  voice  that  I  thought  I  recognized. 

u  Well,  what  is  wanted?"  replied  Allen,  stepping  to  the  door 
which  overlooked  the  outer  court-yard  ;  and  shading  the  light  with 


A   VISITOR.  15 

Lis  hand,  he  allowed  the  flame  to  flash  full  upon  the  dark  carriage 
beneath. 

"  My  noble  master,  Don  Arturo,  is  your  visitor,  and  would  fain 
speak  with  you  right  speedily,"  replied  the  coachman,  who  had 
served  the  old  gentleman  for  many  years,  alad  had  been  drilled 
like  a  marine  during  that  time  for  the  purpose  of  delivering  mes 
sages  with  proper  pomposity. 

"  Is  he  alone?  "  Allen  asked  ;  and  I  thought  that  I  detected  a 
sneer  in  his  tone  as  he  inquired. 

"  His  lady  is  with  him,  senor,"  replied  the  man. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you?  "  Allen  asked,  turning  to  Mr.  Huckford  ; 
but  what  he  meant  I  didn't  understand. 

The  old  gentleman  did  not  reply,  but  made  a  gesture  of  im 
patience,  and  lighted  a  fresh  cheroot. 

"  What  can  have  brought  my  friends  here  at  this  hour  of  the 
night?"  I  asked.  "The  road  is  none  too  secure  between  Mesa 
and  Manila,  and  the  diamonds  which  Donna  Teresa  wears  would 
prove  a  prize  to  a  gang  of  ladrones.  Her  husband  has  but  little 
courage,  and  his  hands  tremble  when  excited." 

"  The  night  air  is  pleasant,  and  the  lady  needs  exercise,  I  sup 
pose,"  replied  Mr.  Huckford. 

I  did  not  consider  the  reason  a  valid  one,  but  went  to  the 
head  of  the  stairway  and  heard  the  servant  drive  away  the  savage 
dogs  and  quiet  them,  and  then  unlock  and  unbar  the  gate  and  ad 
mit  the  carriage. 

I  heard  the  voice  of  my  old  friend  as  ho  left  the  vehicle  and 
was  welcomed  by  Allen,  and  then  I  recognized  the  low,  sweet 
tones  of  his  wife,  as  the  gallant  Spaniard  assisted  her  to 
alight,  and  led  her  up  the  stairway,  preceded  by  the  servants 
with  lamps. 

"  Ah,  Guillermo,  my  friend,  we  find  you  at  last !  "  exclaimed 
Don  Arturo,  grasping  my  hand  with  much  warmth.  u  We  are 
very  dull  at  home  without  you,  and  this  time  you  have  been  ab 
sent  for  many  days." 

I  returned  his  warm  grasp  and  bowed  low,  as  the  wife,  in  all 
her  queenly  beauty,  swept  past  and  acknowledged  my  salute  with 
a  flash  of  her  bright  black  eyes,  that  was  like  a  shock  of  electricity 
to  my  nerves. 

The  servants  placed  chairs  for  the  visitors,  brought  fresh  coffee 
and  additional  cigars,  and  then  vanished  like  ghosts. 


16  LIFE   IN    THE    EAST   INDIES. 

"  By  all  the  most  holy  saints,  but  you  have  treated  us  most 
coldly,  Guillermo,"  the  Spaniard  said,  while  sipping  his  coffee. 
"  Six  days  absent,  and  not  a  word  during  all  that  time.  Diablo  ! 
I  began  to  think  that  something  serious  had  happened." 

44  And  did  you  imagine  that  we  were  incapable  of  taking  care 
of  our  friend  ?  "  Allen  asked,  turning  to  the  lady  and  regarding 
her  beautiful  face  keenly. 

44  Santa  Marie  !  "  she  replied,  with  a  careless  smile  ;  "  I  had  but 
little  thought  of  the  matter." 

44  I  have  passed  a  number  of  days  in  hunting  and  roaming 
through  the  forests,"  I  said,  44  and  have  yet  a  few  engagements 
with  Senor  Allen,  who  has  promised  to  find  me  deer  in  abun 
dance." 

44  And  you  forget  that  I  promised  to  show  you  to-morrow  the 
prettiest  Mestizas  girl  in  Santa  Mesa,"  cried  Allen. 

I  saw  the  blood  flush  into  Donna  Teresa's  face,  and  her  eyes 
sparkled  like  diamonds  as  she  listened. 

44  For  shame  ! "  I  said  in  English  ;  u  the  lady  does  not  under 
stand  such  kind  of  jokes.  Don't  make  me  worse  than  I  am  in 
her  eyes." 

4i  Did  you  not  say  that  a  gentleman  wished  to  see  the  Senor 
Guillermo  in  Manila?"  the  lady  asked,  turning  to  her  husband, 
and  speaking  in  subdued  tones. 

44  To  be  sure  ;  and  I  nearly  forgot  to  mention  the  matter.  A 
Chinaman  is  desirous  of  disposing  of  ten  casco  loads  of  rice,  and 
will  sell  cheap  for  cash.  You  must  see  him  in  the  morning  with 
out  delay." 

44 1  have  already  done  so  :  to-morrow  he  will  present  drafts  on 
your  house  for  payment,"  I  replied. 

I  saw  a  shade  of  disappointment  cross  the  face  of  the  lady,  and 
I  wondered  at  it.  Don  Arturo  required  an  explanation. 

44  The  Chinaman,  learning  that  1  was  at  Santa  Mesa,  took  a 
banco,  and  came  up  the  river  this  afternoon.  I  found  him  here 
when  I  returned,  and  completed  the  bargain  in  ten  minutes." 

44  Then  our  journey  has  been  useless,"  replied  the  Spaniard, 
turning  to  his  wife  ;  but  she  did  not  answer.  She  seemed  oc 
cupied  with  her  own  thoughts,  and  her  glorious  eyes,  veiled  by 
long  lashes,  were  cast  upon  the  floor. 

44  No,  not  useless,"  I  replied,  4t  for  I  am  positive  that  Senora 
Huckford  and  ALeu  are  grateful  for  the  pleasure  of  your  company. 


A    LITTLE    BT   FIAT.  17 

This  house  rarely  opens  its  doors  to  give  admittance  to  ladies,  so 
that  when  they  condescend  to  visit  us  we  extend  a  hearty  wel 
come." 

The  lady  raised  her  eyes,  and  darted  a  glance,  rapid  as  light 
ning,  at  my  face  ;  but,  quick  as  she  was,  Allen  saw  it. 

44  Let  me  see,"  I  continued,  in  a  musing  tone  ;  "  I  have  been 
here  six  days  to-day,  and  during  my  absence  from  the  city  I  have 
not  exchanged  a  word  with  lady  or  Mestizas  before  this  evening." 

"  You  are  mad,"  muttered  Allen,  in  English,  "  and  are  doing 
all  you  can  to  feed  •*—  " 

I  did  not  comprehend  him,  and  indeed  I  was  regarding  the 
wife  too  closely  to  pay  much  attention  to  his  words ;  and  I 
felt  happy  when  I  saw  that  she  smiled  upon  me  for  my  virtuous 
habits,  and  that  her  eyes  looked  more  soft  after  receiving  the  in 
formation. 

44  We  must  return  to  the  city,"  the  Spaniard  said  at  length, 
glancing  towards  his  wife ;  but  she  made  no  response. 

44  You  will  remain  with  us  till  morning,"  Mr.  Huckford  said, 
although  I  thought  he  spoke  rather  coldly. 

The  Don  looked  towards  his  wife  for  instruction. 

44  If  we  return  we  must  have  an  escort,  for  the  hour  is  late  for 
travellers,"  she  replied. 

44  If  you  will  go  I  shall  accompany  you,"  I  said.  "  We  can 
not  think  of  letting  so  much  beauty  run  the  risk  of  insult  from 
every  roving  band  of  ladrones." 

"  But  you  forget  that  I  accompany  her,"  cried  the  old  Span 
iard,  with  dignity  ;  and  had  I  not  known  him  I  should  have  cer 
tainly  thought  that  he  was  a  man  to  fight  to  the  death. 

44  True,  but  what  can  one  man  do  against  a  dozen?" 

44  Die,"  answered  the  son  of  Spain,  solemnly,  placing  his  hand 
upon  his  breast  like  a  knight  of  St.  Louis. 

44  Let  us  end  this  discussion,"  the  lady  exclaimed,  with  a 
haughty  wave  of  her  jewelled  hand.  44 1  cannot  think  of  expos 
ing  the  life  of  my  husband.  We  will  accept  of  the  hospitality  of 
our  friends,  and  remain  here  for  the  night." 

44 1  supposed  it  would  come  to  that  in  the  end,"  muttered  Allen, 
in  English  ;  and  as  he  spoke  he  rose,  and  gave  the  necessary  or 
ders  to  prepare  the  best  room  in  the  building,  and  to  put  the 
horses  up  for  the  night. 

I  had  always  classed  Allen  as  a  cold  and  distant  man  in  the 


18  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST    INDIES. 

presence  of  ladies,  and  more  than  once  I  had  joked  him  on  his 
evident  dislike  to  Donna  Teresa.  He  had  always  repelled  the 
imputation ;  but  still  I  was  satisfied  that  there  was  ill  feeling  be 
tween  the  lady  and  him,  and  that  I  was  in  some  measure  the 
cause.  At  any  rate,  on  the  evening  in  question,  after  the  lady 
had  decided  to  remain  all  night,  not  the  most  punctilious  could 
find  fault  with  Allen's  deportment.  He  was  kind  and  attentive, 
and  even  brought  out  his  harp,  which  the  servants  were  forbidden 
to  dust  or  look  at,  and  placed  it  before  the  haughty  beauty,  beg 
ging  in  humble  terms  that  she  would  honor  him  by  touching  the 
chords  with  her  delicate  fingers. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  speak  with  her  alone?  "  Allen  whispered,  as 
he  passed  me. 

I  looked  at  him  in  astonishment,  and  did  not  understand  the 
meaning  of  the  question. 

"  It's  all  right,  my  boy  ;  I'll  find  an  opportunity,"  he  continued, 
mistaking  my  silence  for  assent. 

"  Ho  muchachos,  traer  vino"  Allen  shouted ;  and  as  the  lads 
entered  with  decanters  and  bottles,  the  old  Spaniard  rubbed  his 
hands  with  glee,  and,  regardless  of  his  wife,  challenged  Mr. 
Huckford  to  drink  the  health  of  every  person  of  note  on  the 
island. 

I  loved  the  music  of  the  harp  better  than  wine,  and  while  the 
rest  were  drinking  glass  for  glass,  leaned  over  the  back  of  Donna 
Teresa's  chair,  and  chatted  with  her  in  a  low  tone. 

"  Tell  me,"  said  Donna  Teresa,  while  she  was  carelessly 
drawing  her  hand  over  the  harp,  "  what  Senor  Allen  meant  when 
he  spoke  to  you  in  English  this  morning." 

"  Upon  my  word,  I  have  forgotten,"  I  replied.  "  The  subject 
was  too  trivial  to  occupy  my  attention  when  a  lady  was  present." 

She  darted  a  sharp  glance  at  my  face,  as  though  to  judge  of 
my  sincerity ;  but  as  she  met  my  gaze  of  admiration,  she  colored, 
and  swept  the  harp  a  few  times  as  though  endeavoring  to  recall  a 
favorite  air. 

u  Will  you  never  give  up  this  dangerous  pastime  of  yours  ? 
Can  hunting  be  so  fascinating  that  all  society  is  forgotten,  and  all 
business  neglected?  "  she  asked. 

u  I  have  few  friends  in  Manila,"  I  replied,  "  and  I  sometimes 
think  that  the  less  they  see  of  me,  the  more  of  their  esteem  I  shall 


DON   AKTTIRO'S   SONG.  19 

"  You  wrong  your  .friends  and  do  great  injustice  to  my  hus 
band,  who  is  never  happy  unless  he  can  converse  with  you  after 
the  business  of  the  day." 

"  How  can  a  man  be  unhappy,  possessing  so  beautiful  a  wife?" 
I  asked. 

She  cast  a  reproachful  glance  at  me,  and  then  remained  silent 
so  long  that  I  feared  I  had  offended  her,  and  was  about  to  apolo 
gize,  when  Don  Arturo,  who  was  being  plied  with  wine  by  Allen, 
and  whose  weak  head  was  incapable  of  carrying  all  that  he  swal 
lowed,  volunteered  to  sing  a  song,  and  commanded  silence  accord 
ingly- 

"  By  the  mass,  I  know  not  if  I  can  recollect  it,  for  'tis  forty 
years  since  I  learned  the  lines  while  coming  from  Spain.  Let  me 
see  ;  it  begun  thus  :  — 

"  «  The  king  has  forty  galleons  laden  deep  with  ore; 
Our  queen  is  full  as  rich,  for  she  has  many  more ; 
The  Spanish  ships  are  manned  with  braves  — '  " 

Here  the  worthy  Don  grew  inharmonious  and  hoarse,  and 
•while  trying  to  recover  the  tune,  forgot  his  song,  plunged  his 
head  into  a  huge  glass,  and  drained  its  contents. 

"  You  see  how  happy  he  is,  and  how  much  I  am  prized  when 
wine  is  on  the  table.  I  should  be  proud  of  my  husband —  should 
I  not?" 

How  scornful  she  looked  at  the  old  man,  who  had  bound  her 
to  himself  by  vows  which  she  could  not  break,  much  as  she  fretted 
under  them. 

u  You  will  return  to  the  city  with  us  to-morrow  —  will  you 
not?"  she  asked;  and  when  she  spoke  to  me  I  noticed  that  her 
voice  was  soft  and  gentle,  and  that  her  hauteur  was  gone. 

4t  Not  to-morrow,"  I  replied.  "  Before  your  welcome  arrival, 
we  laid  out  our  plans  for  a  day's  shooting  in  the  woods  of  San 
Pedro.  I  must  not  disappoint  amigo  Allen." 

"  Of  course  he  is  of  more  importance  than  myself.  Go  by  all 
means." 

She  struck  the  harp  a  number  of  energetic  blows,  as  though  she 
felt  indignant  at  the  carousal  of  her  husband ;  but  in  a  few  min 
utes  all  expression  of  displeasure  passed  from  her  face,  and  she 
was  as  handsome  as  ever. 

"  I  wish  that  you  had  never  met  with  these  people,"  she  said 


20  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

at  length,  "  Who  knows  but  something  may  happen  to  you 
while  on  expeditions  of  a  dangerous  nature  ?  and  then  ray  husband 
would  be  blamed  by  your  friends." 

44  No  fear  of  that,"  I  answered,  laughing.  "My  friends  know 
that  I  am  able  to  take  care  of  myself." 

44  Hark/'  she  said,  suddenly,  directing  her  attention  to  the  ta 
ble.  "  Don  Arturo  is  talking  of  hunting." 

The  old  gentleman  was  listening  as  well  as  he  was  able  to  Al 
len's  details  of  the  day's  sport,  and  he  grew  enthusiastic  as  he 
thought  of  the  tramp  through  the  woods,  and  the  trophies  to  be 
gained  by  a  good  shot. 

u  I  go  with  you  to-morrow,  senors,  and  will  do  my  share  of 
the  labor.  I  used  to  know  a  hunting  song  which  I  fain  would 
sing  when  I  awaken  in  the  morning,  but  it  has  slipped  my 
brain." 

44  But  your  fair  wife  may  object  to  your  exposing  your  precious 
life,"  Allen  said,  with  a  glance  towards  the  lady,  which  caused 
the  rich  blood  to  mantle  her  cheeks  until  they  seemed  to  burn. 

44  I  shall  be  very  sorry  if  Don  Arturo  undertakes  any  such  ex 
pedition,"  she  said. 

44  Bah  !  you  women  know  not  the  pleasures  of  a  hunter's  life," 
cried  the  Spaniard,  contemptuously.  4'  My  friends,  we  will  start 
at  daylight ;  we  will  kill  many  deer  and  much  game,  and  when 
we  return  my  wife  will  welcome  us  as  heroes,  and  wreathe  gar 
lands  for  the  most  successful  hunter." 

44 1  shall  do  nothing  of  the  kind,"  she  said,  firmly.  4t  If  you 
go,  'tis  without  my  consent,  and  if  you  return  —  " 

44  'Tis  without  your  wish,  hey  ?  "  Allen  said  in  English. 

The  lady  turned  to  me  for  an  explanation,  and  I  could  see  by 
her  flashing  eyes  that  she  thought  the  remark  one  calculated  to 
humiliate  her. 

44  He  says,"  I  whispered,  —  and  Heaven  forgive  me  the  lie,  — - 
"  that  if  he  had  a  wife  as  beautiful  as  yourself,  all  the  deer  that 
roam  in  the  forest  would  not  tempt  him  from  your  presence." 

The  beauty  pouted  for  a  moment,  as  though  she  was  not  quite 
satisfied  with  the  interpretation;  but  just  at  that  moment  old 
Maje,  the  best  deer  hound  that  belonged  to  the  house,  uttered  a 
sharp  cry,  arose  from  the  corner  where  he  had  been  lying  in  the 
room,  and  looked  wishfully  in  the  faces  of  his  masters. 


A   WARNING.  21 

"  What  is  it,  Maje  ?  "  Mr.  Huckford  asked,  patting  the  animal 
on  his  head. 

The  dog  looked  in  his  face  with  a  wishful  glance,  and  then  ut 
tered  a  prolonged  howl. 

"There's  death  in  the  night  wind,"  Mr.  Huckford  said,  thought 
fully,  pushing  back  his  full  glass  untasted,  and  glancing  uneasily  at 
the  open  windows. 

"  How  do  you  know  that?"  Don  Arturo  asked,  with  a  shudder, 
as  he  rapidly  crossed  himself. 

44  The  dog  can  scent  death  an  hour  before  it  arrives,  and  he  has 
never  yet  deceived  me  by  his  warning.  Pray  Heaven  that  none 
here  are  doomed." 

"  Amen  !  May  the  saints  preserve  us.  I  wish  that  I  was  safe 
at  my  residence  in  the  city,  for  I  like  not  the  quiet  gloom  that 
reigns  here,"  muttered  the  valiant  Spaniard. 

44  Heaven  overlooks  us  all,"  Mr.  Huckford  said,  piously ;  and 
while  speaking  he  drew  a  pair  of  pistols  from  his  pocket,  and  ex 
amined  the  charges.  4t  You  are  as  safe  here  as  you  would  be 
surrounded  by  a  regiment  of  the  best  soldiers  of  Spain.  If  your 
time  had  come,  force  could  not  save  you." 

44  Go  find  'em,  Maje,"  Allen  said  ;  and  the  dog,  with  grave  dig 
nity,  walked  to  an  open  window  that  faced  the  Pasig,  put  his  paws 
upon  the  sill,  and  snuffed  the  night  air  three  or  four  times,  but 
without  uttering  a  cry  or  manifesting  uneasiness. 

44  It's  not  in  that  quarter,"  the  superintendents  said,  exchanging 
glances. 

The  hound  retired  from  the  window,  and  went  to  the  second  one, 
which  faced  the  city.  A  line  of  sheds,  under  which  workmen 
prepared  the  hemp  for  the  factory,  was  in  view,  enclosed  by  a  high 
wall  built  of  baked  adobes.  An  active  man  could  have  scaled  it 
without  much  trouble ;  but  the  instant  the  yard  was  gained  a 
crowd  of  ferocious  dogs,  trained  to  make  war  upon  the  natives  in 
the  night  time,  would  have  devoured  an  intruder  before  he  could 
have  secured  a  foothold. 

For  five  minutes  the  hound  stood  at  the  window,  snuffing  the 
cool  breeze,  which  just  stirred  the  leaves  of  the  mango  trees  in  the 
yard ;  but  at  length  he  retired  from  the  casement,  and  wandered 
elowly  around  the  room,  as  though  he  was  uncertain  what  to  do 
next. 

44Senor  Allen,  is  there  any  danger  ?"  inquired  the  Spaniard, 


22  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

who  seemed  sobered  by  the  sudden  stillness  of  the  room,  and  the 
mysterious  proceedings  of  the  dog. 

44  We  hope  not,"  replied  Allen,  with  an  attempt  to  seem  indif 
ferent. 

"  I  care  not  for  myself,  but  for  my  wife,"  Don  Arturo  mut 
tered,  with  a  glance  towards  the  lady  which  she  seemed  not  to 
heed. 

44  There  is  no  danger,"  Allen  said,  cheerfully ;  "  and  even  if 
there  is,  we  are  strong,  and  can  protect  her  as  well  as  ourselves. 
Let  her  retire  with  her  husband  to  her  room,  and  in  the  morning 
she  will  smile  at  the  perils  of  a  night  at  Santa  Mesa." 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  let  her  go  to  her  room  !  "  cried  the  Don,  eagerly  ; 
but  whether  to  shelter  himself  or  his  wife  was  then  a  difficult 
question  to  solve. 

44  I  shall  remain  here,"  she  answered,  firmly  ;  and  all  our  urging 
could  not  change  her  resolution. 

"  Perhaps  the  servants  may  account  for  the  singular  conduct 
of  the  dog,"  Allen  remarked,  as  he  strode  across  the  room,  and 
opened  the  door  leading  to  their  apartment. 

He  called  the  names  of  the  men,  but  there  was  no  answer. 
The  lights  in  the  room  were  extinguished,  and  the  fire  upon  the 
hearth  was  out. 

The  hound  had  followed  his  master  to  the  door,  and  after  a 
snuff  or  two,  uttered  a  fierce  howl,  and  attempted  to  dash  into 
the  vacated  room  ;  but  Allen  prevented  him,  and  shutting  the  door, 
bolted  it. 

"  They  are  there,"  he  said,  in  answer  to  Mr.  Huckford's  look 
of  inquiry. 

"  Then  we  must  arm  ourselves,  and  if  an  attempt  is  made,  re 
pel  it,"  was  the  firm  response. 

Allen  seized  a  light,  and  from  a  closet  brought  out  a  miscellane 
ous  collection  of  arms,  from  which  each  man  selected  what  he 
desired,  and  began  to  prepare  them  carefully. 

Don  Arturo  looked  on  in  astonishment,  but  did  not  offer  to  as 
sist  us. 

44  Tell  me  what  all  this  means,  Senor  Allen?"  the  lady  asked? 
somewhat  bewildered  at  the  novelty  of  our  preparations. 

44  It  means,  lady,  that  the  Jadrones  have  heard  that  a  lot  of 
silver  was  brought  here  to-day,  and  they  have  a  strong  desire 
to  possess  it.  The  scamps  are  already  in  the  house,  and  must 


LADRONES.  23 

have  entered  while  your  carriage  was  occupying  the  attention 
of  the  boys  at  the  gate." 

"  But  the  servants  should  have  given  an  alarm,"  she  said. 

"  The  servants  may  have  given  the  information,  and  therefore 
expect  to  reap  a  portion  of  the  benefits  of  the  robbery  ;  or  they 
may  have  been  warned,  and  fled  hours  ago ;  again,  they  may  be 
bound  hand  and  foot,  and  kept  quiet  by  means  of  a  knife.  At 
any  rate,  I  would  not  swear  that  the  fellows  are  not  concerned 
with  the  ladrones." 

Even  while  Allen  was  speaking,  he  was  employed  in  ramming 
down  bullets  and  fitting  caps  to  his  guns  and  rifles. 

"  This  is  dreadful,"  murmured  Donna  Teresa,  pale  as  death. 

"It  is  all  your  fault  — you  would  come  here  to-night !"  ex 
claimed  the  Spaniard,  pettishly. 

"  Peace,"  she  said,  so  sternly,  and  with  such  a  flash  of  her  eyes, 
that  the  husband  held  his  tongue,  and  watched  the  proceedings 
with  considerable  apprehension. 

"  Now,  then,  out  with  the  light,  and  let  us  wait  patiently  the 
result,"  Mr.  Huckford  said  ;  and  in  obedience  to  his  orders  we  sat 
in  the  dark  for  half  an  hour,  and  yet  not  a  sound  was  to  be  heard 
excepting  the  dogs  in  the  yard ;  and  they  appeared  uneasy,  and 
growled  at  intervals,  as  though  not  exactly  satisfied  with  the  state 
of  affairs. 

I  took  a  seat  by  the  side  of  Donna  Teresa,  and  I  suppose  that 
she  mistook  me  for  her  husband,  for  I  felt  one  of  her  hands  laid 
lightly  upon  my  shoulder,  while  the  other  sought  my  grasp,  and 
remained  there,  with  pulse  beating  much  more  regular  than  my 
own,  although  her  flesh  was  full  as  warm  to  the  touch  ;  and  I 
must  confess  that  I  felt  as  though  suffering  from  a  fever.  I  did 
not  dare  to  undeceive  her.  I  sat  there  and  listened  and  held  her 
hand,  and  thought  that  I  should  not  object  to  remaining  in  the 
same  position  through  the  night. 

"  Hush  !  "  whispered  Mr.  Huckford  ;  "  I  hear  the  villains  stir 
in  the  next  room." 

"  May  the  saints  forgive  me  all  my  sins,"  murmured  the  Span 
iard,  who  was  seated  a  few  steps  from  his  wife. 

I  supposed  that  she  would  withdraw  her  hand  from  mine  when 
he  spoke ;  but  she  must  have  been  busy  with  her  thoughts,  and 
not  noticed  the  remark. 

I  placed  my  pistols  in  my  belt,  and  moved  my  chair  silently  and 


24  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

carefully  nearer  the  lady,  for  she  leaned  heavily  upon  my  chair 
and  seemed  to  sleep.  Quietly  I  put  my  right  arm  around  her 
waist,  and  drew  her  towards  me  ;  and  then  upon  my  shoulder  fell 
her  head  with  its  profusion  of  hair,  that  was  soft  as  silk,  and  wavy 
as  Manila  Bay  during  a  typhoon.  I  felt  her  sweet  breath  upon 
my  cheek,  and  the  temptation  was  too  great  to  be  overcome  ;  if 
all  the  moralists  in  the  world  had  lectured  me  upon  the  enormity 
of  my  crime,  I  could  not  have  resisted  pressing  my  lips  to  hers. 

"  There  they  are,"  again  cried  Mr.  Huckford ;  but  I  have  an 
impression  that  he  was  mistaken  that  time,  for  the  noise  sounded 
to  me  like  a  kiss. 

The  lady  did  not  move  her  head  from  my  shoulder ;  but  the 
devil  instigated  Don  Arturo  to  think  of  his  wife  just  at  that  mo 
ment. 

"Where  are  you,  Teresa?"  he  asked;  "  at  this  hour  of  dan 
ger  I  should  be  by  your  side." 

I  expected  that  the  beautiful  head  would  be  withdrawn  from 
my  shoulder  with  a  slight  scream  ;  but  to  my  surprise  it  remained 
where  I  had  placed  it,  and  the  owner  exclaimed,  — 

"  Remain  where  you  are,  dear,  for  I  fear,  if  you  move,  that  you 
will  betray  your  presence  to  the  ladrones,  in  case  they  are  listen 
ing  for  a  moment." 

u  And  Guillermo  —  where  is  he?"  queried  the  old  gentleman, 
with  friendly  interest. 

I  was  just  about  to  speak,  when  Allen  came  to  my  rescue,  and 
prevented  my  whereabouts  from  being  known  to  the  husband. 

"  lie  is  sleeping  in  a  chair  near  me,"  Allen  said ;  and  then 
continued  in  English,  "  I  hope  that  the  old  fellow  hasn't  got  a 
lucifer  match  in  his  pocket ;  if  he  has,  you'd  better  look  to  your 
self,  my  friend." 

I  made  no  reply  ;  but  I  pressed  the  beautiful  form  which  I  held 
in  my  arms  closer  and  closer,  and  my  heart  beat  wildly,  when  I 
found  that  she  did  not  resist. 

At  this  instant  a  hand  was  laid  lightly  upon  the  latch  of  the 
door  leading  to  the  servants'  apartments,  and  a  gentle  pressure 
was  made  to  force  the  door  open.  Not  succeeding,  all  remained 
quiet  for  a  few  minutes,  during  which  interval  I  could  hear  the 
beating  of  the  lady's  heart. 

"  What  will  be  their  next  move  ?  "  Allen  asked. 

"  I  suppose  that  they  will  stave  the  door  open,  or  else  batter 


WAITING.  25 

down  the  partition.  If  we  only  knew  how  many  there  were 
I  should  feel  like  giving  battle  without  this  delay,"  Mr.  Huckford 
paid. 

I  thought  of  a  plan  that  would  be  successful ;  but  I  did  not 
dare  communicate  it  while  I  was  sitting,  for  fear  of  revealing 
my  position  to  Don  Arturo.  As  delay  was  dangerous,  I  gently 
withdrew  my  arms  from  the  lady,  and  bestowing  a  second  kiss  on 
her  red  lips,  crept  silently  across  the  room  to  Allen. 

"  There's  some  one  moving  across  the  floor !  "  cried  Don  Artu 
ro,  in  alarm. 

"  Be  quiet,  my  friend  ;  'tis  but  the  dog,"  Allen  said  ;  and  the 
explanation  was  satisfactory,  although  I  heard  the  Spaniard 
mutter,  — 


"  I  had  no  idea  he  was  so  large." 
it 


Let  us  not  wait  for  the  ladrones  to  begin  the  attack,"  I  whis 
pered  to  Allen ;  "  because  it's  possible  that  they  may  send  for 
recruits,  finding  us  prepared  for  battle.  We  shall  be  kept  here 
in  a  state  of  suspense  until  daylight,  and  perhaps  while  we  are 
nodding,  an  entrance  may  be  effected." 

"  The  only  thiug  that  we  can  do  is  to  escape,  and  leave  the 
building  for  the  scamps  to  plunder,  for  which  they  would  thank 
us,  and  repeat  the  experiment  the  first  time  that  money  was  known 
to  be  in  the  house.  That  won't  do,  as  long  as  there's  three  able- 
bodied  men  ready  to  fight  a  little,"  was  Allen's  response. 

"But  what  say  you  to  calling  in  the  dogs  quietly,  and  after 
they  are  all  mustered,  open  the  door  and  let  them  war  with  the 
black  scamps.  We  can  use  our  pistols,  and  by  firing  at  random 
help  the  brutes  considerably." 

Allen  thought  of  the  plan  for  a  moment,  and  at  length  suggested 
it  to  Mr.  Huckford,  who  agreed  that  unless  the  natives  mustered 
in  large  numbers  it  would  be  successful. 

The  only  thing  he  feared  was,  that  the  ladrones  would  make  a 
rush  and  carry  the  building  before  we  could  repel  them.  We 
at  length  convinced  the  old  gentleman  that  the  rush  of  dogs 
would  so  dismay  the  ruffians,  that  safety  would  be  sought  in  flight, 
and  that  all  attempts  to  rob  the  house  would  be  abandoned. 

**  Let  the  lady  and  her  husband  retire  to  the  closet,  and  we  will 
try  the  experiment,"  Mr.  Huckford  said.  u  The  dogs  will  be 
likely,  in  their  excitement,  to  bite  them  instead  of  our  enendesj 


26  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST    INDIES. 

and  that  we  must  guard  against.     The  lady  is  too  fair  to  suffej 
ill  treatment." 

Allen  lighted  a  lamp,  and  its  beams  fell  upon  the  terrified  coun 
tenance  of  the  Spaniard,  who,  seated  some  distance  from  his  wife, 
was  waiting  for  the  termination  of  events,  and  counting  his  beads 
with  trembling  hands  ;  while  the  lady,  with  her  dark  mantilla 
drawn  around  her  neck  and  shoulders,  and  her  form  straight  as 
an  arrow,  sat  without  manifesting  visible  signs  of  fear,  although 
but  a  few  feet  from  us  were  ruffians  who  would  not  have  re 
spected  her  high  position,  beauty,  or  wealth,  and  would  have  torn 
her  diamond  ear-rings  from  her  ears,  and  laughed  at  her  cries  of 
pain,  had  she  been  sensible  of  the  indignity. 

There  was  a  striking  contrast  between  the  woman  and  the  man, 
and  I  forgave  her  the  look  of  contempt  which  she  bestowed  upon 
Arturo,  even  if  there  was  but  little  conjugal  tenderness  in  it. 

"  Three  silver  candlesticks  and  a  gold  one  will  I  give  to  the 
Church  of  the  Saviour  if  I  escape  from  this  gang  of  thieves  with 
out  a  scratch,  or  loss  of  money,"  muttered  the  Don,  as  Allen  ap 
proached  him. 

"  Then  come  with  me  without  a  moment's  delay.  Guillermo, 
look  to  the  lady  and  explain  our  plans.  She  can  understand  them, 
and  will  remain  quiet." 

I  needed  but  a  few  words  to  relate  our  project,  and  she  listened 
so  calmly  that  I  could  have  embraced  her  for  her  heroism,  had 
I  had  a  brother's  or  a  husband's  right  to  have  done  so. 

In  the  large  apartment  where  we  were  besieged,  and  which  was 
on  the  second  floor,  the  lower  part  being  devoted  to  business  pur 
poses,  was  a  closet  where  clothes  were  hung,  and  many  valuable 
odds  and  ends  thrust  for  convenience  and  security. 

It  was  large  enough  to  hold  half  a  dozen  persons  as  long  as 
they  were  inclined  to  assume  a  perpendicular  position,  while  two 
could  sit  upon  chairs,  and  experience  no  inconvenience,  even  if 
compelled  to  remain  there  for  hours. 

I  removed  all  the  weapons  which  the  closet  contained,  for  I 
«cared  that  Don  Arturo  might  not  be  the  most  proper  person  to 
ose  one  in  case  of  excitement,  and  then  I  handed  the  lady  to  her 
allotted  place,  and  was  rewarded  by  a  look  that  bespoke  volumes 
of  gratitude. 

"  You  will  be  careful,  Guillermo,"  she  whispered. 

"  Do  not  fear,  lady.    I  will  sell  my  life  before  the  ruffians  shall 


THE    DOGS.  27 

reach  your  retreat ;  "  and  I  think  I  meant  what  I  said,  for  some- 
Low,  I  began  to  look  upon  Donna  Teresa  no  longer  in  the  light 
of  an  acquaintance,  cold  and  distant,  but  as  a  lovely  woman, 
capable  of  inspiring  a  stoic  with  passion. 

"  I  mean  not  that,"  she  cried,  hastily.  "  I  allude  to  your  own 
danger.  Be  not  rash  and  headstrong.  I  would  rather  give  half 
my  fortune  than  know  that  blood  is  to  be  spilt." 

"  I'llgive  five  candlesticks,"  muttered  her  husband,  who  thought 
that  she  was  beseeching  the  saints  for  protection.  "  Five  candle 
sticks  —  one  of  solid  silver,  and  the  others  excellent  imitations. 
If  that  offer  don't  save  us,  there's  little  use  in  having  saints." 

A  noise  in  the  adjoining  room,  as  though  the  ladrones  had 
thrown  off  all  disguise,  and  were  determined  to  carry  our  quar 
ters  by  assault,  quickened  our  motions.  With  a  hurried  word  of 
courage  to  the  lady  I  closed  the  door,  and  was  just  in  time  to  see 
Allen  admit  six  huge  dogs,  of  the  mastiff  and  bloodhound  breed, 
with  strong  jaws  and  powerful  chests,  ferocious  as  wolves  starved 
for  food,  and  capable  of  tracking  a  native  even  into  the  busiest 
portions  of  the  city. 

They  prowled  around  the  room  with  sullen  looks,  and  even 
appeared  anxious  to  effect  an  entrance  into  the  closet  where  we 
had  concealed  the  Spaniard  and  his  wife. 

"  They  are  in  a  delightful  humor  to-night,"  Allen  whispered, 
"  and  will  bite  and  tear  like  tigers.  They  scent  the  black  devils, 
and  are  eager  for  a  fray  as  the  deer  hound,  which  has  to  stand 
back  when  the  others  are  disposed  for  a  fight." 

The  brutes  did  not  utter  a  whimper  to  give  warning  to  the 
rogues  of  the  surprise  which  we  intended,  being  kept  in  subjection 
by  the  short  whip  which  Allen  held  in  his  hand. 

"  We  are  all  ready,"  Allen  said,  addressing  Mr.  Huckford  ;  and 
he  was  just  about  to  give  the  signal  for  the  bolt  to  be  withdrawn 
from  the  ^loor,  when  a  tremendous  blow  was  struck  against  the 
partition,  that  caused  the  building  to  shake  from  its  foundation. 

"  They  are  showing  their  hands  in  earnest,"  muttered  Allen. 
"  If  we  would  only  run  for  it,  I  dare  say  that  we  should  find  the 
road  free  of  our  obliging  friends,  and  they  would  only  be  too  glad 
to  get  rid  of  us." 

"  The  instant  the  door  is  opened,"  Mr.  Huckford  said,  finding 
that  the  dogs  were  no  longer  disposed  to  remain  quiet,  "  give  the 
ficamps  a  broadside  from  your  pistols.  As  for  me,"  he  continued, 


28  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST    INDIES. 

holding  up  an  old  musket,  with  a  bore  like  a  blunderbuss,  "  I  have 
put  in  a  few  handfuls  of  shot  here,  which  I  expect  will  scatter 
and  do  execution.  The  Lord  forgive  me  if  I  am  acting  wrong." 

The  dogs  were  collected  near  the  door,  and  watched  with 
glowing  eyeballs  for  the  signal  to  commence  the  attack.  The 
light  in  our  room  was  extinguished  to  prevent  the  ladrones  from 
picking  us  off  before  we  had  time  to  serve  them  with  the  surprise 
which  we  had  prepared,  and  we  ranged  ourselves  in  such  a  man 
lier  that  there  was  no  danger  of  our  shooting  each  other. 

Again  was  there  a  stout  blow  upon  the  partition,  and  I  heard 
the  boards  crack,  and  the  dust  descend  in  showers  upon  our 
heads. 

The  dogs,  no  longer  seeing  the  whip,  uttered  simultaneous 
howls  of  rage,  and  dashed  against  the  door  as  though  they  de 
sired  to  be  at  the  bloody  work  without  delay. 

"  Let  them  go,"  shouted  Mr.  Huckford  ;  and  at  the  word  the 
bolt  was  slipped,  and  the  door  thrown  open. 

"  Seize  them  !  "  we  yelled  ;  but  the  dogs  did  not  wait  for  the 
words.  With  ferocious  yells  they  sprang  into  the  room  where 
the  ladrones  were  assembled,  and  then,  for  a  moment,  I  was 
stunned  by  the  discharge  of  our  pistols,  which  we  fired  in  rapid 
succession  without  provoking  a  single  shot  in  return. 

The  yells  of  the  frightened  Mestizos,  as  they  sought  to  escape 
from  the  fierce  charge,  and  the  groans  of  the  wounded,  who  had 
fallen  and  were  trampled  under  foot,  were  frightful.  Down  the 
stone  staircase  we  could  hear  them  stumble,  as  they  rushed  over 
each  other ;  but  loud  above  all,  the  savage  growls  of  the  dogs 
as  they  bit,  and  shook,  and  worried  their  victims,  were  most  ap 
palling. 

At  length  all  was  quiet,  excepting  the  fierce  snarling  of  the 
dogs ;  and  when  we  ventured  to  light  a  lamp  and  inspect  the 
scene  of  the  slaughter,  it  made  our  hearts  turn  sick  to  witness 
the  spectacle. 

It  required  the  use  of  the  whip,  used  with  no  gentle  hand,  to 
beat  off  the  brutes,  and  turn  them  loose  in  the  yard,  where  they 
attempted  to  follow  the  footsteps  of  the  flying  enemy,  but  were 
prevented  by  the  high  walls,  over  which  the  natives  had  sprung 
with  but  little  difficulty,  and  made  their  escape  in  the  wilderness 
beyond. 

On  every  side  were  wounded  natives,  bleeding  and  mangled  bj 


A   SAD   SCENE.  29 

dog  and  bullet,  while  the  brick  floor  was  slippery  with  blood,  and 
covered  with  remnants  of  clothing,  torn  from  the  persons  of  the 
robbers,  as  they  sought  to  escape  from  their  ferocious  enemies. 
Pieces  of  black  cloth,  about  the  size  of  the  face,  with  apertures 
for  the  mouth,  eyes,  and  nose,  were  also  found 'in  abundance, 
which  showed  that  the  ladrones  had  taken  their  usual  course  to 
keep  their  countenances  from  being  known  in  case  of  a  collision 
where  there  were  lights. 

As  there  was  no  danger  of  another  attack  that  night,  we  re 
leased  the  lady  and  her  husband  from  confinement ;  but  the 
Don  was  too  terrified  to  utter  any  words  excepting  praise 
for  his  wonderful  escape ;  and  the  only  way  we  could  bring 
him  to  his  senses  was  to  pour  half  a  dozen  glasses  of  wine  down 
his  throat,  and  then  make  him  take  up  his  quarters  upon  a  mat 
tress  in  the  sitting-room,  which  was  free  of  all  marks  of  violence, 
and  much  more  comfortable  thaa  a  distant  chamber,  after  the 
scenes  through  which  we  had  passed,  and  were  still  to  pass. 

As  for  Donna  Teresa,  she  was  composed  as  a  heroine ;  and  I 
think  that  she  would  have  even  offered  her  services  to  attend  the 
wounded,  had  she  not  known  that  we  would  have  rejected  them. 

Humanity  demanded  that  we  should  relieve  the  sufferings  of 
the  miserable  wretches,  who  were  crawling  upon  the  floor,  moan 
ing  for  aid,  as  much  as  possible ;  but  we  could  do  but  little  until 
daylight,  as  none  of  'us  liked  the  idea  of  driving  or  paddling  to 
Manila  for  a  physician  at  that  time  of  night,  and  run  the  risk  of 
getting  murdered  to  pay  us  for  our  charity.  But  we  did  the  best 
we  could ;  and  while  binding  up  the  fellows'  wounds,  we  were 
careful  to  get  a  good  view  of  their  faces,  and  found,  as  we  ex 
pected,  that  many  of  them  were  workmen  who  had  been  em 
ployed  in  the  factory  ever  since  its  commencement,  and  received 
wages  which  they  could  not  obtain  at  any  other  business.  One 
of  the  wounded  men  in  particular,  named  Maquil,  who  had  been 
appointed  as  a  sort  of  overseer  of  a  division  of  spinners,  and  who 
had  always  manifested  the  utmost  attachment  for  Mr.  Huckford 
and  Mr.  Allen,  was  found  with  a  charge  of  shot  through  his  right 
leg,  and  several  bad-looking  marks  upon  his  arms  and  body,  where 
the  dogs  had  buried  their  teeth,  and  in  one  or  two  instances,  torn 
whole  pieces  of  live  flesh  from  his  limbs. 

"  There  is  a  man,"  said  Mr.  Huckford,  pointing  to  the  groan 
ing  wretch,  "  who  has  always  received  favors  at  our  hands  ;  yet 


30  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST  INDIES. 

if  I  question  him  in  regard  to  his  being  here,  he  will  lie  most  out 
rageously.  Listen  and  hear  him." 

"  You  are  badly  hurt,  Maquil,"  my  host  said. 

"  Si,  senor,"  replied  the  fellow,  with  an  attempt  at  a  smile, 
which  was  sadly  out  of  place. 

"  And  you  came  with  the  others  to  rob  your  old  friends  ?  " 

"  O,  no,  senor  ;  I  came  to  help  you,  but  arrived  too  late  to  get 
the  ladrones  to  retire.  I  did  not  hear  of  the  attack  until  an  hour 
since,  and  then  hastened  here  to  save  or  die  with  you.  The  senor 
has  beeu  kind  to  Maquil,  and  he  don't  forget  it.  The  saints  have 
had  you  in  their  keeping." 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  a  cooler  lie  told  in  your  life?  "  Mr.  Huck- 
ford  asked,  in  English  ;  and  I  must  confess  that  the  fellow's  im 
pudence  staggered  me,  but  I  should  have  believed  him  if  I  had 
not  known  the  treacherous  character  of  the  natives. 

"  Can  you  help  the  soldiers  arrest  the  ladrones  who  escaped?  " 
Mr.  Huckford  asked,  in  a  low  tone,  so  that  those  who  were  in 
the  room  should  not  overhear  the  remark. 

"  Shall  I  get  paid  for  it?  "  the  wretch  asked. 

"  Perhaps." 

"  Then  I  think  that  I  can  ;  but  I  must  have  the  silver  before  I 
perform  the  work." 

We  left  the  liar  and  traitor  to  his  sufferings,  for  it  would  have 
been  useless  to  have  induced  the  government  to  send  in  pursuit, 
even  if  good  evidence  had  been  offered,  exposing  the  principal 
actors  in  the  drama.  We  could  only  feel  grateful  that  we  had 
repelled  the  attack,  and  inflicted  such  injury  upon  our  assailants 
as  would  cause  them  to  remember  it  for  many  days,  and  be  cau 
tious  how  they  struck  a  blow  in  future. 

"  Donna  Teresa  feels  a  little  nervous  ;  perhaps  you  had  better 
comfort  and  cheer  her,"  Allen  said,  while  we  were  clearing  the 
room  of  the  injured. 

"  What  can  I  do  for  her  happiness  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Well,  that  is  a  question  that  I  am  unable  to  answer,  and  it 
is  probable  that  she  would  be  in  the  dark  as  much  as  myself,  if 
interrogated,"  was  the  dry  reply. 

I  saw  that  I  could  be  spared  from  the  work  which  I  had  helped 
perform ;  so  cleansed  the  stains  from  my  hands,  and  once  mor* 
sought  the  presence  of  the  lady,  whom  I  found  seated  by  the  sido 
of  her  husband ;  and  the  latter,  as  though  to  show  his  contempt 


AN  INTERVIEW.  31 

for  the  danger  through  which  we  had  passed,  was  snoring  most 
unmelodiously,  having  drank  freely  of  wine  to  drown  all  recollec 
tion  of  the  fight. 

Donna  Teresa  was  leaning  her  face  upon  her  hands,  and  did 
not  see  me  until  I  spoke. 

"  There  is  no  longer  any  danger,"  I  said  ;  "  the  ladrones  have 
fled,  and  will  not  return.  You  are  as  safe  here  as  you  would  be 
in  Manila,  surrounded  by  a  regiment  of  the  line." 

"  And  for  my  life,  and  that  of  my  husband,  I  have  to  thank 
you  and  the  other  brave  Americans.  I  should  like  to  live  in  a 
country  that  produces  such  brave  men,"  she  said  ;  and  by  the  dim, 
light  I  thought  that  she  directed  a  look  of  contempt  at  the  slug 
gard  by  her  side.  "  Tell  me  of  your  home,"  she  continued,  lay 
ing  one  of  her  delicate  hands  upon  my  own,  which  was  hard  and 
rough  through  arduous  sports  in  the  forest  and  mountains ;  "  I 
would  know  more  of  America  than  I  do  ;  I  wish  to  hear  of  its 
customs  and  inhabitants,  its  climate  and  ladies." 

"  What  shall  I  tell  you  of  the  latter?  "  I  asked  her. 

"  Tell  me  of  their  beauty,  for  I  know  that  they  must  be  hand 
some." 

"  They  are  fair,"  I  replied,  "  and  very  delicate ;  for  our 
young  ladies  entertain  an  idea  that  health  is  not  compatible  with 
beauty." 

Donna  Teresa  opened  her  large  eyes  with  astonishment,  and 
was  inclined  to  be  incredulous.  Enjoying  the  most  perfect  health 
herself,  and  taught  from  an  early  age  that  illness  was  only  to  be 
avoided  by  plenty  of  exercise  in  the  open  air,  to  which  add  bath 
ing  and  a  regular  diet,  it  is  no  wonder  that  she  was  inclined  to 
pity  the  women  of  America,  and  wonder  that  they  should  fear 
the  air  at  any  hour  excepting  the  night. 

Time  flew  rapidly  while  we  were  thus  engaged,  and  I  was 
surprised  to  see  the  light  turn  pale,  and  the  gray  shadows  of 
morning  steal  into  the  room,  while  I*  supposed  that  it  was  near 
midnight,  and  that  three  or  four  hours  still  remained  for  con 
versation. 

u  I  am  sorry  to  disturb  your  tete-a-tete,"  Allen  said,  rousing 
me  from  my  dream  of  love  and  happiness  ;  "  but  it  is  necessary 
that  some  one  should  proceed  to  Manila  and  inform  the  mayor 
of  what  has  taken  place,  and  request  a  military  commissioner  to 


35  LIFE    IN    THE    EAST    INDIES. 

^ 

visit  the  factory  without  delay,  and  remove  the  dead  and  wounded 
to  the  hospital." 

The  lady  started  at  the  sound  of  his  voice,  and  hastily  drew 
her  hand  from  mine  ;  and  I  could  see  that  she  colored  to  her  eye 
brows,  when  she  caught  Allen's  look  of  mischief. 

"  The  Don  has  slept  most  soundly,  I  should  judge,  if  he  has 
Fnored  at  that  rate  all  night,"  Allen  said,  with  a  malicious  grin, 
which  we  were  too  wise  to  notice.  "  If  we  can  start  your  hus 
band,  senora,  he  w^ould  confer  a  favor  on  us  by  proceeding 
direct  to  Manila,  and  stating  the  particulars  of  the  attack.  He 
could  benefit  us  much,  and  save  us  thousands  of  questions,  which 
as  foreigners  we  should  have  to  answer,  but  which  he,  being  so 
well  known,  would  escape.  Dare  you  wake  him,  lady  ?  "  Allen 
asked. 

She  looked  her  disdain  at  the  question,  before  she  replied. 

"  'Tis  a  piece  of  work  that  I  leave  for  the  most  robust,"  she 
answered.  "  Shake  the  senor,  and  not  lightly,  for  he  sleeps 
soundly." 

Allen  followed  her  advice  ;  but  the  husband  only  tossed  his 
arms  about  his  head,  as  though  fighting  desperately  with  over 
powering  numbers. 

"  Ho,  Don  Arturo,  awake  !  we  need  your  aid  !  "  shouted  Allen. 

"  One  glass  more,  and  the  last.  To  the  health  of  my  wife," 
murmured  the  sleeping  man. 

"  You  see,  madam,  that  he  thinks  of  you  always.  He  is  a 
constant  husband  —  is  he  not?  " 

She  did  not  reply,  and  Allen  seemed  ashamed  of  the  question, 
for  he  laid  violent  hands  upon  the  Don,  and  in  spitf  of  growls 
and  protestations,  soon  had  him  in  a  sitting  position. 

.**  You  sleep  sound,  Don  Arturo,  after  your  hard  night's  work. 
Come,  drink  a  single  glass  of  wine,  and  then  you  will  be 
thoroughly  awake." 

The  old  gentleman  made  no  objection,  and  the  liquor  seemed 
to  revive  him. 

"  I  dreamed,"  he  said,  "  that  I  had  fought  desperately  with 
ladrones,  and  that  I  had  slain  half  a  dozen  in  defending  my 
wife." 

"  The  dream  was  more  real  than  such  fancies  are  apt  to  be. 
Come,  we  want  you  to  proceed  to  Manila,  and  lay  the  circum- 


A   DISAPPOINTMENT.  33 

stances  of  the  case  before  the  mayor,  and  then  hasten  back  with 
a  physician." 

"  My  horses  and  servant,"  muttered  the  Don. 

"  Are  in  the  yard  and  waiting.  Your  coachman  pretends  that 
he  slept  through  the  fight  without  hearing  anything  of  it ;  but  we 
may  believe  as  much  of  that  as  we  please." 

The  Spaniard  looked  towards  his  wife,  as  though  undecided 
•what  course  to  pursue. 

u  Leave  her  with  us  until  you  return.  She  is  nervous,  and 
needs  rest,"  Allen  said. 

"  No  doubt,  no  doubt !  "  Don  Arturo  exclaimed,  as  he  rolled 
his  rich  blanket  around  his  form,  and  prepared  to  start ;  *'  she 
feared  that  I  would  expose  my  life  to  the  knives  of  the  assassins, 
and  I  believe  that  I  was  rather  reckless  during  the  fight.  I  will 
return  in  two  hours'  time,  and  then  talk  further  of  the  matter. 
I  will  have  soldiers  here  to  investigate,  or  I'll  give  the  mayor  a 
piece  of  my  mind  that  will  last  for  a  twelvemonth.  Farewell, 
Teresa,  and  don't  be  uneasy  at  my  absence  ; "  and  with  this  part 
ing  show  of  tenderness,  the  Spaniard  vanished,  and  in  a  few- 
minutes  wre  heard  his  carriage  rolling  over  the  hard  road  on  its 
way  to  Manila. 

44  Your  room  has  been  prepared,  senora,"  Allen  said,  "  and 
as  you  have  passed  a  sleepless  and  terrible  night,  perhaps  it  would 
be  better  if  you  refresh  yourself  with  a  little  rest." 

Even  if  she  was  disposed  to  decline  the  offer,  which  I  hoped 
she  would,  she  could  not  overcome  Allen's  solicitations,  and 
therefore  retired  with  a  stately  grace  that  was  charming  to  con 
template,  while  her  adieus  were  uttered  in  a  voice  sweet  as  a 
first-class  dulce. 

"  That  is  hardly  fair,"  I  muttered,  as  she  disappeared  ;  "  I  was 
anticipating  an  interview  two  hours  long  —  " 

"  So  I  supposed ;  but  believe  me,  it  is  safer  to  have  her  in  her 
chamoer  with  you  on  the  outside,  than  to  be  sitting  within  a  few- 
feet  of  each  other  during  the  husband's  absence.  Too  many  pry 
ing  eyes  would  watch  your  motions,  and  carry  reports  to  Don 
Arturo,  and  it  would  need  but  a  Word  to  rouse  his  jealousy  to 
fever  heat." 

"  But  we  are  alone,"  T  said. 

"  We  are  now,  but  in  a  few  minutes  our  servants  will  return, 
and  they  are  quick  to  observe,  you  know." 
3 


34  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

^ 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  tLat  you  will  receive  the  scamps,  after 
they  deserted  you  as  they  did  last  night  ?  " 

"  To  be  sure,"  Allen  answered  ;  "  they  are  acquainted  with 
our  ways  and  wants,  and  even  if  we  change,  we  should  get  men 
just  as  bad,  if  not  worse,  besides  having  the  trouble  of  teaching 
the  fellows  their  duty." 

"  But  the  rascals  have  been  leagued  with  the  robbers,"  I  sug 
gested. 

"  To  tell  yon  the  truth,"  my  companion  replied,  "  I  am  in 
clined  to  think  that  they  were  ;  but  we  can't  prove  it,  and  of 
course  the  rascals  will  deny  that  they  knew  an  attack  was  to  be 
made.  I  hear  Mr.  Huckford  at  them  already.  Let  us  go  and 
listen  to  their  excuses." 

We  passed  to  the  room  used  for  the  kitchen,  and  there  saw 
three  knaves,  with  marks  of  astonishment  upon  their  faces,  listen 
ing  to  the  scolding  which  the  superintendent  was  administering, 
and  looking  at  the  wounded  and  dead  Mestizos,  yet  there  was 
no  sign  of  sympathy  for  their  countrymen,  because  they  had  made 
an  attack  and  lost,  and  therefore  were  not  in  a  condition  to  share 
the  plunder  which  they  expected. 

u  Which  of  you  informed  the  gang  that  there  was  silver  in  the 
house?"  Mr.  Huckford  demanded. 

"  The  senor  is  laughing  at  us,"  they  whined.  "  We  love  the 
senor  and  his  friends,  and  would  have  given  information  had  we 
known  that  an  attack  was  expected." 

"  Why  did  you  leave  the  house?  " 

"  We  knew  that  there  was  to  be  a  dance  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  and  we  went,  because  we  supposed  that  the  senors  would 
not  require  our  services  longer.  We  feel  sorry  at  what  has  hap 
pened,  and  will  be  more  careful  in  future." 

"  We  will  pardon  you  on  one  condition,"  Mr.  Huckford  said. 

"  The  senor  is  kind  —  let  him  mention  the  favor  that  he 
desires." 

"  Discover  the  name  of  the  ladrone  who  led  the  attack  last 
night,  and  where  he  can  be  found." 

With  one  accord  the  scamps  declared  that  they  knew  nothing 
of  the  business,  and  that  they  should  excite  the  hostility  of  their 
neighbors  if  they  made  any  such  movement ;  but  we  took  no 
notice  of  their  protestations,  and  pretended  that  the  soldiers  whom 


A   DESPERADO.  35 

we  had   sent  for  would  seize  them  as  witnesses,  and  at  length 
banish  them  from  the  island  as  murderers. 

Then  they  hesitated  and  whispered  together,  and  at  length  re 
quested  permission  to  tdlk  with  the  wounded  men,  which  we 
granted ;  and  after  the  lapse  of  half  an  hour,  they  reported  that 
the  man  who  had  planned  the  attack  and  led  it,  was  one  Juan 
Baptiste,  a.fellow  who  had  been  the  terror  of  the  neighborhood 
for  the  last  two  years,  and  who  held  the  natives  in  such  subjec 
tion  that  there  was  not  one  who  would  refuse  him  a  helping  baud 
through  fear. 

The  Spaniards  dreaded  the  fellow,  for  he  had  inflicted  much 
injury  upon  the  wealthy  residents  of  Santa  Mesa,  and  many  at 
tempts  had  been  made  to  capture  him,  yet  without  success  ;  arid 
there  was  even  a  reward  of  two  thousand  dollars  offered  for  his 
apprehension  at  one  time,  for  a  daring  robbery  and  murder,  which 
he  had  alone  committed  some  ten  months  before  the  attack  upon 
the  factory.  The  natives  would  gladly  have  betrayed  the  rascal 
for  that  sum,  but  were  fearful  of  the  vengeance  of  his  friends,  who 
shared  his  spoils,  and  warned  him  of  danger  when  it  was  near. 

"  Where  does  this  man  find  shelter?  "  Allen  asked. 

"  He  has  lately  lived  iu  the  swamps  of  Sar.  Macati,  where  no 
one  dares  venture  but  those  acquainted,"  was  the  reply  of  the 
servants,  with  ominous  shakes  of  their  head,  as  they  thought  of  the 
dangers. 

Allen  motioned  me  to  accompany  him  to  another  room,  where 
we  could  converse  without  danger  of  being  overheard. 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  what  do  you  think  of  allowing  Juan  to  con 
tinue  his  career  unmolested?  " 

u  How  can  we  help  ourselves?  "  I  asked. 

"  By  following  him  to  the  swamp,  and  making  an  effort  for  his 
capture." 

"  The  undertaking  is  dangerous  and  difficult,"  I  replied. 

"  Not  so  dangerous  as  it  appears  at  the  first  glance.  We  can 
take  our  three  best  dogs,  and  they  will  follow  him  through  the 
swamps,  and  corner  him,  unless  he  is  smarter  than  I  think  he  is." 

I  reflected  on  the  matter  for  a  moment,  and  then  consented  to 
accompany  Allen  on  his  disagreeable  expedition  ;  but  first  it  was 
necessary  that  we  should  secure  the  consent  of  Mr.  Huckford,  and 
that  we  should  start  without  delay. 

The   superintendent  was  unwilling  that  we  should  incur  the 


36  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

risk ;  but  at  length  Allen  talked  him  over,  and  we  made  ready  for 
the  journey,  taking  good  care  that  the  servants  should  know  noth 
ing  of  our  proposed  expedition,  for  fear  that  they  should  manage, 
in  some  way,  to  communicate  the  alarm,  and  thus  defeat  our 
object. 

We  hastily  swallowed  our  breakfast  long  before  the  sun  was 
visible,  and  then  equipped  ourselves  in  costumes  suited  for  the 
business  which  we  were  about  to  enter  upon  ;  for  the  character 
cf  the  swamp  was  too  well  known  to  us  to  expect  to  find  easy 
travel,  and  no  obstacles  of  a  serious  nature. 

We  wore  blouses  made  of  linen  cloth,  which  fitted  tight  to 
our  bodies,  while  for  pants  we  selected  the  thickest  that  we  owned, 
and  found  that  they  were  none  too  strong  before  our  return.  To 
protect  our  feet  we  wore  heavy  sea  boots,  with  long  tops,  into 
which  we  thrust  our  pants,  as  much  to  keep  them  out  of  the  way 
as  to  prevent  snakes  from  seeking  a  refuge  on  our  bodies,  and 
rendering  themselves  disagreeable. 

Our  next  business  was  to  see  that  our  rifles  were  properly 
loaded,  and  that  our  knives  were  in  good  order  ;  and  by  the  time 
we  had  accomplished  that  task,  Mr.  Huckford  joined  us,  holding 
in  his  hand  a  shoe  made  of  untanned  leather,  and  of  monstrous 
dimensions. 

u  I  found  this  in  the  yard  near  the  wall,"  he  said,  "  and  I  am 
told  that  it  is  the  property  of  Juan,  who  in  his  flight  dropped  it. 
I  think  that  the  story  is  correct,  for  I  recollect  of  seeing  no  native 
in  these  parts  who  has  so  large  a  foot.  It  will  be  useful  for 
the  dogs,  in  finding  the  fellow's  trail." 

While  Allen  and  Mr.  Huckford  were  discussing  the  subject,  I 
slipped  quietly  out  of  the  room,  and  knocked  timidly  at  the  door 
of  Donna  Teresa's  chamber.  I  expected  that  she  was  asleep  ;  but 
to  my  surprise,  she  opened  the  door,  and  looked  somewhat  as 
tonished  when  she  saw  my  costume. 

"  How  now,  Guillermo  !  "  she  said  ;  "  what  is  the  meaning  of 
your  strange  dress  ?  " 

a  I  shall  be  absent  from  the  factory  for  a  few  hours,"  I  replied, 
"  and  I  desired  to  pay  my  respects  to  ono  whom  I  esteem  so 
highly  before  I  go,  fearing  that  you  may  be  in  Manila  when  I 
return." 

"But  where  are  you  going?  "  she  continued,  her  color  slightly 
changing  wjiile  she  spoke. 


LEAVE   TAKING.  3? 

"  But  a  few  miles  from  here.  I  shall  return  before  night,  and 
hope  to  have  a  story  of  interest  to  relate  to  you  this  evening,  if 
you  will  promise  not  to  leave  the  factory." 

"  T  promise,"  she  said,  as  she  laid  her  hand  upon  mine,  in 
proof  of  her  sincerity ;  and  I  thought  that  I  felt  a  gentle  pressure, 
\vhich  I  ventured  to  return.  u  You  will  not  expose  your  life  while 
absent,  for  if  you  should,  Don  Arturo  will  be  miserable.  Remem 
ber  that  he  takes  a  great  interest  in  your  welfare." 

I  promised%and  yet  I  was  still  reluctant  to  leave  her,  for  she 
looked  so  melancholy  that  all  my  resolutions  were  forgotten,  and 
I  was  more  than  half  inclined  to  tell  her  that  I  loved  her  to  dis 
traction,  and  to  ask  her  compassion. 

u  Say  no  more  now,  but  go  !  "  she  exclaimed,  hurriedly,  hastily 
withdrawing  her  hand,  which  I  had  forgotten  to  relinquish. 

I  turned  to  discover  the  cause  of  her  alarm,  and  saw  one  of  the 
servants  hastily  retreating  through  a  door  which  was  nearly  op 
posite  to  where  we  stood.  I  ran  after  him  to  discover  if  he  had 
listened  to  our  conversation  ;  but  before  I  could  cross  the  corridor 
he  had  disappeared,  and  further  pursuit  would  have  been  useless. 

I  returned  to  the  lady,  and  assured  her  that  no  one  was  acting 
the  part  of  a  spy  on  our  actions  ;  but  she  did  not  seem  much  com 
forted  by  the  assurance,  possibly  because  she  knew  the  Mestizo 
race  better  than  I  did. 

"  There  is  not  one  of  them  in  the  house,"  she  said,  hurriedly, 
u  but  would  sell  us  for  a  piece  of  silver,  unless  he  .thought  he 
could  make  more  by  keeping  silent.  Not,"  she  added,  with 
extreme  hauteur,  "  that  I  have  anything  to  conceal  from  my  hus 
band  ;  but  he  is  old  and  jealous,  and  trifles  disturb  him.  Now  go, 
and  let  me  meet  you  at  dinner,  or  even  before,  if  possible." 

She  extended  her  hand  as  she  spoke,  and  after  a  warm  pressure 
I  left  her,  more  in  love  than  ever,  and  inwardly  cursing  the  ex 
pedition  which  was  to  take  me  from  her  society,  even  for  a  few 
hours.  I  found  Allen  in  the  court-yard  waiting  my  appearance ; 
but  he  made  no  remark,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we  had  the  dogs 
which  we  desired  selected  from  the  pack,  and  put  them  on  the 
scent. 

The  animals  understood  their  business,  for  they  had  been  trained 
when  young,  so  that  we  found  no  difficulty  in  getting  upon  the 
track  of  Juan,  or,  at  least,  the  owner  of  the  .shoe. 

The  dogs  led  towards  the  river,  which  was  about  one  hundred 


88  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

and  fifty  yards  from  the  factory ;  and  as  Allen  had  expected  that 
would  be  their  course,  he  had  ordered  a  banco  to  be  stationed  at 
the  landing,  so  that  we  could  cross  without  delay. 

The  brutes,  after  gaining  the  edge  of  the  water,  did  not  utter 
impatient  howls,  but  stood  there  in  sullen  silence,  with  their  noses 
to  the  ground,  or  else  looking  wishfully  to  the  opposite  shore,  as 
though  longing  to  be  again  upon  the  trail. 

"  They  are  in  splendid  humor  this  morning,"  Allen  said,  as  he 
patted  old  Maje  upon  the  head,  and  noted  the  fieroe  looks  of  the 
animals.  "  They  tasted  blood  last  night,  and  now  they  wish  for 
more,  and  I  sincerely  hope  they  will  be  gratified  ;  for  if  we  can 
get  hold  of  Juan  we  shall  put  a  stop  to  this  -system  of  pilfering 
which  has  been  carried  on  for  years,  and  yet  never  received  a  check 
excepting  when  administered  by  the  people' at  the  factory." 

While  Allen  was  speaking,  he  called  the  dogs  'into  the  banco, 
and  then  we  shoved  off,  and  paddled  across  the  stream.  We 
preferred  to  labor  at  the  oars,  so  that  the  natives  would  not 
suspect  our  mission,  and  communicate  it  to  the  one  we  were  in 
search  of. 

Upon  gaining  the  right  bank  of  the  Pasig,  the  dogs  were  sent 
on  shore,  but  they  gave  no  indication  that  the  robber  had  landed 
at  that  point ;  so,  leaving  the  animals  to  follow  along  the  bank, 
we  reached  San  Pedro  Macati,  which  was  not  more  than  half  a 
mile  distant  from  the  great  swamp,  where  it  was  reported  the 
Dutlaw  kept  secreted. 


CHAPTER   II. 

THE   SEARCH   FOR  THE   OUTLAW.  AN   OBSTRUCTION.  THK 

MONKEYS. THE  LADRONE. THE  FIGHT. 

"  LOOK  at  the  dogs,"  Allen  remarked,  a  few  moments  before 
we  landed  ;  and  by  their  actions  it  was  evident  that  they  had  got 
on  the  scent,  and  only  waited  for  the  command  to  lead  us  in  the 
direction  of  the  swamp.  "  The  rascal  must  have  swam  the 
river,  and  then  escaped  under  cover  of  darkness  to  his  retreat. 


ON   THE    TRAIL.  OV 

Probably  he  is  sleeping  off  the  effect  of  his  night's  labor,  so  that, 
if  we  are  lucky,  we  shall  take  him  unawares." 

We  secured  our  canoe,  then  gave  the  impatient  dogs  the  signal 
to  start,  and  with  heads  lowered  to  the  earth,  they  followed  each 
other,  stopping  every  few  minutes  and  looking  ba'ck  at  us  with 
angry  glances  for  not  moving  at  their  speed,  until  the  river  was 
lost  to  view,  and  we  began  to  enter  a  wil'd  and  uncultivated  region, 
where  pedestrianism  was  extremely  difficult,  and  where  our  long- 
legged  boots  began  to  be  of  service. 

"  Here  is  where  we  are  to  take  leave  of  the  sun  for  the 
present,"  Allen  said,  calling  to  the  dogs,  and  checking  their 
course  at  the  very  edge  of  a  dense  jungle,  which  did  not  look 
very  inviting,  and  seemed  as  though  it  was  capable  of  harbcring 
all  the  ladrones  in  the  country,  as  well  as  all  the  wild  animals 
and  serpents.  "  Have  you  a  fancy  for  visiting  convents?  "  Allen 
asked,  while  we  stood  resting  upon  our  rifles. 

"  That  is  a  question  I  cannot  answer,  simply  because  I  never 
saw  the  interior  of  one,"  I  replied. 

"  Then  some  leisure  day  we  will  visit  the  large  building  which 
you  see  in  the  distance,  and  which  is  called  the  Convent  of  San 
Pedro,  and  is  under  the  charge  of  a  holy  father  named  Bon- 
veuturo.  He  is  a  particular  friend  of  mine,  and  entertains  for 
me  a  profound  respect,  because  I  have  sent  him  to  bed  on  several 
occasions  with  more  of  a  load  in  his  stomach  than  his  head  could 
carry." 

"  He  is  not  a  believer  in  cold  water,  then  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  He  believe  in  cold  water  ?  "  repeated  Allen.  "  Why,  he  hasn't 
made  use  of  a  drop  except  to  float  his  banco,  and  make  coffee,  for 
ten  years  ;  and  if  he  lives  ten  years -longer,  he  will  have  consumed 
more  wine  than  any  man  on  the  island.  He  is  a  jolly  old  fellow, 
and  can  sing  an  amorous  song  or  mournful  ditty  with  admirable 
grace.  I  shall  be  happy  in  making  you  acquainted." 

"  Provided  we  return  in  safety  from  this  expedition,"  I  mut 
tered,  as  we  shouldered  our  guns  ;  and  shoving  aside  the  tangled 
boughs,  we  entered  the  great  swamp,  which  was  rarely  visited  by 
the  Spaniards,  for  they  entertained  a  correct  idea  that  there  was 
danger  in  its  dark  recesses  and  stagnant  pools  of  water,  and  that 
it  was  safer  to  suffer  the  visits  of  ladrones  than  to  expose  their 
lives  by  hunting  them  in  such  a  suspicious  place. 

The   dogs  led  the  way  with  glowing  eyes,  and  we  followed  aa 


40  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

fast  as  possible  ;  but  the  soil  was  soft  and  spongy,  and  although  it 
received  the  impression  of  our  feet,  the  tracks  were  soon  erased, 
or  filled  with  dark  water,  rank  with  vegetation  and  slime.  Wo 
were  positive  that  we  were  on  the  right  track,  for  we  frequently 
met  with  broken  twigs,  and  a  brief  examination  showed  that  the 
sap  was  still  fresh  and  running,  and  that  they  must  have  been 
disturbed  but  a  few  hours  before.  I  also  entertained  an  impres 
sion  that  the  course  we  were  pursuing  had  been  passed  over  many 
times,  for  we  were  comparatively  free  of  briers  and  underbrush, 
as  contrasted  with  the  foliage  each  side  of  us. 

On  we  passed,  bending  low  at  times  to  escape  the  branches  of 
trees,  or  else  cautiously  peering  into  a  thicket  to  discover  the 
cause  of  the  sudden  rustling  which  we  detected  among  the  leaves, 
and,  perhaps,  while  we  listened,  hearing  the  low,  angry  his's  of  a 
snake  as  it  glided  into  the  darker  recesses  of  the  swamp,  or 
plunged  with  sudden  motion  into  the  pools  of  stagnant  water,  and 
with  head  erect,  wriggled  to  its  hole,  or  disappeared  amid  the 
bushes. 

Sometimes  it  was  necessary  for  us  to  leap  from  knoll  to  knoll 
to  escape  the  bog-holes,  or  else  crawl  upon  our  hands  and  knees 
through  thickets  almost  impenetrable,  while  the  dogs  took  the 
easiest  course,  and  swam  the  broadest  places,  yet  were  never 
baffled  or  thrown  off  the  scent,  and  seeming  more  fierce  and  eager 
as  we  proceeded. 

Suddenly  Allen  stopped  and  examined  marks  that  attracted  his 
attention,  and  we  had  no  difficulty  in  tracing  the  footprint  of  a 
man  who  had  passed  that  way  barefooted  ;  and  by  comparing  the 
shoe  which  we  carried  with  the  impression  upon  tlie  soil,  we 
found  that  they  corresponded. 

"  Here,  Maje,  tell  us  what  that  is,"  Allen  said,  addressing  the 
hound,  which  hardly  stopped  to  take  the  scent,  when  the  brute 
looked  in  our  faces  and  uttered  a  low,  peculiar  cry.  "  That  will 
do,  old  boy,  that  will  do.  We  want  as  little  noise  as  possible  in 
this  place.  I  have  a  notion  that  too  much  would  defeat  the  object 
of  our  visit.  Go  on,  now,  and  be  a  good  dog." 

The  animal  seemed  to  comprehend  the  words,  and  trotted  along 
with  his  usual  dignity,  while  we  followed  as  rapidly  as  possible, 
until  suddenly  the  dogs  uttered  a  suppressed  howl,  and,  with  tails 
between  their  legs,  retreated  towards  us. 

"  There  is  danger  in  our  path  of  some  kind,"  muttered  Allen, 


AN   OBSTRUCTION.  41 

stopping  and  scrutinizing  the  trees  in  our  vicinity ;  but  nothing 
was  to  be  seen,  and  we  attempted  to  urge  the  hounds  along,  but 
they  obstinately  refused  to  proceed,  and  nothing  but  fear  of 
the  whip  prevented  them  from  breaking  out  in  a  chorus  of  howls, 
which  would  have  alarmed  the  person  we  were  in  search  of. 

"  Remain  where  you  are  for  a  moment,  and  have  your  rifle 
ready  for  instant  service,  while  I  make  a  short  circuit,  and  see 
if  I  can  find  out  the  trouble.  Don't  fire  on  any  account,  unless 
compelled  to,  and  then  be  careful  that  your  shot  tells." 

I  did  not  like  the  idea  of  being  separated  from  Allen,  but  I 
wisely  kept  my  fears  to  myself,  although  I  watched  his  form  until 
lost  to  view  among  the  thickets,  and  half  resolved  to  follow,  on 
the  ground  that  it  was  expedient  for  us  to  keep  together  in  so 
dangerous  a  place. 

The  dogs  had  left  me'for  the  company  of  my  friend,  and  I  was 
alone,  with  a  death-like  stillness  reigning  over  the  swamp,  and 
my  imagination  conjuring  up  all  sorts  of  diseased  fancies.  I 
leaned  against  a  tall  tree,  with  leaves  so  thick  that  the  sky  could 
not  be  seen  above  it,  and  awaited  the  return  of  my  companion  ; 
but  while  I  meditated  upon  the  madness  of  the  undertaking  be 
fore  me,  I  saw  a  sturdy  limb  of  a  tree  move  and  shake  as  though 
agitated  by  a  violent  blast  of  wind. 

I  did  not  stop  to  think  that  when  we  entered  the  swamp  the 
air  was  quite  calm,  and  no  sign  of  a  gale  visible,  because 
rny  thoughts  were  otherwise  engaged ;  and  I  don't  know  that  I 
should  have  moved  from  my  position  under  the  tree,  had  not  a 
chattering  muukey  upon  a  sapling,  a  few  rods  off,  suddenly  ap 
peared,  and  after  staring  at  me  for  a  moment,  made  a  gesture  of 
fright,  and  with  a  fierce  cry  disappeared. 

I  started  in  the  direction  that  the  animal  had  taken  ;  but  before 
I  had  gone  two  steps,  the  tree,  against  which  I  had  leaned,  was 
shaken  from  its  trunk  to  the  topmost  branch,  and  a  rain  of 
leaves  fell  upon  my  head.  Then  I  began  to  suspect  that  I  was 
in  a  dangerous  neighborhood  ;  and  hastily  glancing  over  my  head, 
saw  something,  I  could  not  tell  at  first  what,  whirling  among  the 
leaves,  twisting  and  turning  like  gleams  of  lightning,  and  crack 
ing  the  tender  branches  in  its  movements,  and  showering  down 
leaves  like  flakes  of  snow. 

I  think  that  I  was  not  more  than  five  seconds  in  placing  the  dis 
tance  of  a  rod  between  myself  and  the  tree,  and  I  don't  remember 


42  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

to  have  once  turned  back  to  see  whether  I  was  clear  of  the 
danger  that  threatened  me.  What  it  was  I  knew  not,  but  sus« 
pec  ted  that  a  wild  animal  had  taken  possession  of  the  tree,  and 
was  calculating  the  propriety  of  making  a  meal  of  me,  when  its 
eagerness  caused  an  alarm. 

I  was  not,  on  the  whole,  sorry  when  Allen  made  his  appear 
ance  and  reported  that  the  path  was  clear,  but  that  the  dogs  still 
manifested  symptoms  of  alarm,  and  appeared  ill  at  ease  for  ani 
mals  like  them. 

"You  don't  look  any  too  lively,"  Allen  said,  after  a  glance  at 
my  face  ;  "  what  is  the  matter  ?  Don't  feel  tired  —  do  you  ?  Take 
a  drink  of  this  ;  "  and  he  offered  me  his  flask. 

I  did  not  refuse,  although,  while  the  bottle  was  at  my  lips,  I 
kept  my  eyes  fixed  upon  the  tree,  expecting  to  see  it  move  every 
moment. 

"  It  strikes  me,"  I  said,  returning  the  flask,  "  that  the  cause 
of  this  alarm  is  in  yonder  tree,  and  that  the  leaves  hide  some 
thing  disagreeable  to  view.  If  you  don't  believe  it,  go  and 
look." 

"  I  will  do  better  than  that ;  I  will  send  Maje,  for  he  seems  as 
uneasy  as  a  young  woman  without  a  lover,  or  a  young  wife  with 
an  old  husband." 

The  dog  was  directed  to  the  tree,  and  made  one  or  two  efforts 
to  obey  orders  ;  but  all  ended  with  a  feeble  yelp,  and  then  he  re 
treated  behind  us. 

"  Blast  the  dogs  !  have  they  lost  all  their  courage  !  "  exclaimed 
my  friend,  pettisbJy  ;  "  they  are  frightened  at  their  own  shadows. 
If  they  won't  go  I  will ;  "  and  cocking  his  rifle,  he  started  for 
ward,  and  gained  a  position  where  he  could  command  a  view  of 
the  tree. 

I  tried  to  dissuade  him,  but  without  avail ;  and  for  fear  that  he 
•would  think  me  but  an  indifferent  sportsman,  I  moved  a  few  steps 
in  the  direction  which  my  friend  had  taken. 

"  I  don't  see  anything,"  Allen  exclaimed,  with  great  self-ion- 
fideuce  ;  but  just  at  that  moment  the  leaves  of  the  tree  rustled  as 
though  some  large  body  was  moving  amid  the  limbs.  The  dogs 
uttered  a  suppressed  howl,  and  retreated  with  their  tails  between 
their  legs,  and  I  heard  Allen  say,  — 

"  By  jingo,  it  is !  "  an  exclamation  that  was  emphatic,  but 
hardly  explanatory ;  for  he  stepped  back,  regardless  where  he  put 


AN  ANACONDA.  43 

his  feet ;  and  the  consequence  was,  he  fell  into  a  miniature  lake, 
and  for  a  moment  disappeared  from  view,  but  only  for  a  moment. 
He  came  to  the  surface  of  the  green  water  like  a  sperm  whale 
that  had  been  exploring  the  domains  of  Neptune  for  an  hour  or 
more,  but,  unlike  the  huge  monster,  he  didn't  look  clean  or  com 
fortable. 

"  Well,  you  are  the  dirtiest  looking  white  man  that  I  ever 
saw,"  I  cried  ;  and  I  could  not  restrain  my  laughter  at  his  ludi 
crous  appearance. 

"  Curse  appearances !  "  he  shouted,  spitting  the  water  from 
his  mouth,  and  scrambling  upon  dry  land. 

"  I  should  say  so,  to  judge  from  your  looks.  You  have  grown 
green  within  five  minutes." 

"  I  can't  stop  to  thank  you  for  your  complimentary  remarks," 
Allen  said,  picking  up  his  rifle,  which  he  had  thrown  from  his 
hand  when  falling,  and  thereby  saved  it  uninjured,  "  because  in 
yonder  tree  is  secreted  the  biggest  anaconda  that  I  ever  saw." 

It  was  now  my  turn  to  jump  ;  and  I  think  that  I  placed  about 
twenty  feet  between  myself  and  the  tree  in  less  than  two  seconds, 
and  even  then  did  not  feel  safe  from  harm. 

"  I  should  judge  that  the  animal  desires  a  breakfast  off  of  the 
dogs ;  but  perhaps  he  would  not  object  to  a  man,  if  fat  and 
tender." 

"  And  clean,"  I  cried,  "  and  you  have  described  me  to  a  hair. 
There  is  no  danger  of  the  snake's  troubling  you,  if  at  all  particular 
about  his  food,  for  your  looks  are  repulsive." 

Allen  smiled  in  a  ghastly  manner,  and  walked  to  a  favorable 
position  for  getting  a  shot. 

"  What  do  you  mean  to  do?  "  I  asked. 

"  See  how  near  I  can  come  to  the  brute's  eye  at  a  rod's  dis 
tance,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Then  I  wish  you  a  good  morning,  and  will  thank  you  to  show 
me  the  nearest  way  out  of  this  mud-hole." 

"  There's  not  half  as  much  danger  as  you  imagine,"  my  friend 
said.  "  We  can  stand  here  and  give  the  reptile  a  few  shots,  and 
see  how  he  looks  when  wounded." 

Perhaps  the  anaconda  understood  his  meaning,  and  was  dis 
posed  to  begin  the  fight,  and  not  remain  in  the  tree  like  a  coward  ; 
for  suddenly  there  was  a  whirl  of  the  leaves,  and  they  fell  thickly 
to  the  ground.  While  we  were  watching,  a  head  with  flaming 


44  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

eyes  was  thrust  from  the  foliage,  and  then  followed  a  neck,  and 
about  six  feet  of  the  body.  The  reptile's  mouth  was  open,  and 
displayed  two  huge  fangs  set  well  back  in  the  jaws,  while  a 
tongue,  red  as  blood,  darted  back  and  forth,  as  though  extremely 
desirous  of  tasting  our  flesh,  and  judging  of  it  by  actual  masti 
cation. 

For  a  few  minutes  the  head  waved  back  and  forth,  with  its 
eyes  still  fixed  upon  us,  or  the  dogs  —  we  couldn't  tell  which  ; 
and  those  ponderous  jaws,  opening  and  closing,  as  though  de 
sirous  of  commencing  a  fight,  if  we  were  really  disposed  to  begin 
one  in  earnest. 

The  spectacle  was  truly  a  fascinating  one,  and  I  could  think 
of  nothing  but  how  I  should  escape  from  such  an  unwelcome 
neighbor  without  exchanging  blows ;  for  I  imagined,  with  good 
cause,  if  the  anaconda  could  show  six  feet  of  length  by  the 
way  of  a  joke,  that  there  must  be  some  twenty-five  feet  more  out 
of  sight,  coiled  upon  a  limb,  and  ready  to  be  used  if  occasion 
should  require  it,  although  it  rather  seemed  to  me  that  we  were 
looked  upon  with  some  contempt,  as  though  unworthy  of  much 
attention. 

Even  the  dogs  were  not  disposed  to  provoke  a  fight,  for  they 
kept  at  a  respectful  distance,  and  only  showed  their  disgust  by 
snarling  and  exhibiting  their  teeth,  powerless  against  a  monster 
possessing  the  strength  and  quickness  of  an  anaconda. 

A  few  yards  from  us  a  troop  of  monkeys  were  assembled, 
watching  our  motions  with  some  interest,  and  expressing  their 
hatred  of  the  anaconda  by  furious  grimaces  and  insulting  gestures, 
yet  taking  very  good  care  not  to  venture  near  the  snake,  and  al 
ways  skipping  nimbly  from  their  position  to  a  better  one,  if  the 
reptile  offered  to  move  from  the  place  where  he  had  taken  up  his 
quarters.  One  old  fellow,  who  seemed  aged  enough  to  be  the 
grandfather  of  the  party,  was  quite  human  in  showing  his  dislike  ; 
and  his  family  watched  his  proceedings  with  grave  satisfaction, 
and  applauded  him  like  a  gang  of  first-class  claqueurs. 

The  old  monkey,  after  chattering  for  a  few  minutes  in  a  high 
key,  would  seem  to  choke  with  choler,  and,  unable  to  proceed  for 
want  of  breath,  or  words,  would  then  shake  his  hairy  fists  at  the 
snake,  and  clutch  handfuls  of  leaves  and  hurl  them  at  the  monster  ; 
and  all  the  monkey  tribe  would  chatter  their  applause,  and  en- 


BNAKE    AND    MONKEYS.  45 

courage  the  old  fellow  to  renewed  attempts  at  insulting  their 
enemy. 

The  snake  seemed  to  care  as  much  for  the  monkeys  as  he  did 
for  the  dogs,  and  continued  to  move  his  head  back  and  forth,  re 
gardless  of  the  leaves  that  were  hurled  at  hirn%  or  the  scoldings 
he  was  receiving. 

At  length  the  gray-headed  monkey  exhausted  his  invectives, 
and  turned  his  attention  to  Allen  and  myself,  and  as  near  as  we 
could  understand  the  language  he  used,  lie  seemed  to  say  that  we 
were  cowards  and  did  not  dare  to  assail  our  equals ;  and  we  even  got 
pelted  with  leaves  ;  and  what  was  of  more  account,  so'me  of  them 
dropped  upon  our  heads,  which  seemed  to  please  the  juvenile 
members  of  the  troop  very  much,  for  they  chattered  with  delight, 
and  every  one  commenced  plucking  leaves  and  hurling  them  at 
us  ;  and  during  the  contest  the  snake  was  forgotten  by  our  apish 
friends,  although  I  never  lost  sight  of  him  for  more  than  a  second 
at  a  time. 

On  any  other  occasion  I  could  have  enjoyed  the  contest,  and 
entered  into  the  sport  with  a  keen  relish  ;  but  knowing  that  a 
twenty-five  feet  anaconda  was  regarding  us  attentively  rather  de 
tracted  from  the  amusement,  for  I  did  not  know  how  soon  the 
snake  would  commence  unfolding  his  tail,  and  desire  close 
quarters. 

"  Well,  are  we  to  stay  here  all  day?"  I  asked,  watching  the 
snake  in  the  tree,  "  or  shall  we  make  the  best  of  our  way  out  of 
this  swamp?" 

"  We  are  hardly  prepared  to  leave  yet,"  Allen  said,  "  because 
we  have  not  accomplished  the  object  of  our  expedition.  I  in 
tend  to  try  the  effect  of  a  bullet  on  the  snake's  head,  and  then  I 
am  with  you." 

As  Allen  spoke,  the  whole  troop  of  monkeys  remained  silent ; 
but  the  instant  he  concluded  his  remarks  there  was  a  wild  clatter 
of  contempt,  and  leaves  were  again  hurled  at  us  with  renewed 
energy. 

Allen  raised  his  rifle,  and  waited  for  the  snake  to  remain  sta 
tionary  for  a  few  moments,  when  he  fired.  There  was  a  wild 
scream  of  terror  from  the  whole  troop  of  chattering  monkeys,  and 
they  disappeared  amid  the  trees  like  lightning. 

The  ball  struck  the  anaconda  near  his  flaming  eyes,  and  a  jet 
of  blood  spurted  out  and  fell  upon  the  leaves  beneath  like  huge 


46  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

rubies.  The  tree  upon  which  the  snake  rested  was  shaken  to  its 
very  roots,  and  swayed  td  and  fro  as  though  a  hurricane  was 
raging.  Branches  were  broken  off,  with  reports  as  loud  as  the 
discharge  of  pistols,  and  those  limbs  which  were  too  large  for  even 
the  reptile  to  contend  successfully  with,  were  stripped  of  leaves  aa 
completely  as  if  done  by  hand. 

The  struggles  of  the  monster  were  terrible,  and  more  than  once 
I  felt  like  imitating  the  monkeys,  and  disappearing  as  fast  as 
possible  from  the  scene.  It  seemed  imbued  with  mighty 
strength,  for  it  uncoiled  its  tail,  and  after  thrashing  it  about  the 
body  of  the  tree  for  a  few  moments,  recoiled  it  around  the  trunk, 
and  tightened  it  until  I  thought  the  very  sap  would  exude. 

"  Now  is  your  time,"  cried  Allen,  who  was  quietly  loading  his 
rifle.  "  Fire,  and  see  how  quick  he  will  relax  his  hold." 

I  took  deliberate  aim,  and  fired.  The  ball  struck  one  of  the 
folds,  cut  its  way  through,  and  penetrated  the  tree.  "The  coils  were 
quickly  unwound  and  concealed  for  a  moment,  for  the  snake  was 
now  roused  to  madness,  and  seemed  determined  to  destroy  every 
thing  within  reach.  The  saplings  in  the  vicinity  were  knocked 
down,  the  bushes  were  torn  up,  and  showers  of  dark  water 
were  scattered  upon  us  as  the  monster  struck  at  everything  it 
could  reach. 

"  End  the  contest,"  I  cried,  as  the  head  of  the  anaconda  rested 
for  a  moment,  covered  with  its  blood,  and  the  fierce  eyes  glared 
upon  us  more  wicked  than  ever. 

"  Pooh  !  "  cried  Allen  ;  "we  haven't  begun  to  see  the  fun  yet." 

If  he  called  it  fun  to  look  at  the  snake's  contortions,  I  won 
dered  what  he  would  consider  serious  business  ;  but  before  I  had 
time  to  ask  the  question,  the  reptile  gave  a  convulsive  twirl  with 
its  tail,  and  as  it  did  so  a  huge  piece  of  decayed  wood  was  struck, 
and  sent  with  considerable  force  into  the  air. 

"  He's  in  his  flurry,"  shouted  my  friend,  using  the  expressiot  of 
a  whaleman  ;  and  like  those  gentlemen  who  search  the  seas  for 
light,  he  crowed  somewhat  too  quick ;  for  the  stick  of  wood 
descending  with  a  velocity  in  accordance  with  natural  causes, 
struck  Allen  upon  his  head,  and  broke  into  a  thousand  different 
pieces  ;  but  the  dirt  and  dust  adhered  to  his  face  and  shoulders, 
and  if  possible  he  was  a  dirtier-looking  man  than  when  he 
emerged  from  the  stagnant  water. 

To  add  to  his  perplexity,  the  blow  was  sufficient  to  prostrate 


A    DEAD    SNAKE.  47 

him  ;  and  as  he  sat  upon  the  damp  earth,  hardly  conscious  what 
hit  him,  I  could  not  help  laughing;  and  I  thought  the  old  gray- 
headed  "monkey  would  have  joined  in  my  mirth  and. chuckled  with 
delight. 

44  Darn  it,  I  don't  see  anything  to  laugh  at !  "  cried  Allen, 
pettishly,  as  he  cleared  the  dirt  and  the  dead  wood  from  his  face. 

44  If  you  had  a  looking-glass  you  would  say  different,"  I  cried, 
etill  watching  the  snake. 

44 1  have  no  doubt  that  I  am  a  picture  at  the  present  time  ;  but  I 
look  full  as  well  as  you  did  last  night  when  kissing  Donna  Teresa 
in  the  dark.  Come,  I've  got  you  there." 

4'  Say  no  more,  and  I'll  promise  not  to  laugh  again  for  a  fort 
night.  What  I  did  last  night  was  accidental." 

u  I  know  it  was,  and  so  was  the  falling  of  the  stick  of  wood 
upon  my  head  ;  yet  you  see  how  disastrous  it  has  been,  and  how 
soiled  my  clothes  are.  There  can  be  a  moral  deducted  from  the 
affair  that  will  benefit  you,  if  you  will  only  profit  by  it." 

4<  This  is  no  time  to  study  homilies,"  I  replied,  not  relishing 
the  conversation.  u  Kill  the  snake,  and  let  us  continue  the 
tramp,  for  time  is  flying  fast." 

Allen  shook  his  form,  and  then  cleared  his  rifle  of  the  dirt  and 
dust.  The  anaconda  had  revived  considerably  by  this  time,  and 
was  now  engaged  in  gnawing  the  tree  upon  which  it  was  coiled, 
yet  not  working  with  energy  ;  for  it  had  shed  much  blood,  and 
was  growing  weak  rapidly. 

44 1  will  bet  an  ounce  that  I  put  a  ball  within  one  inch  of  his 
left  eye,"  Allen  said,  slowly  raising  his  rifle,  and  turning  to  me 
to  see  whether  I  took  the  wager. 

I  nodded  my  acceptance,  for  I  was  tired  of  the  sport,  and  wished 
to  end  it. 

My  friend  fired,  and  the  head  of  the  anaconda,  after  one  con 
vulsive  struggle,  fell  to  the  ground  and  remained  motionless  ;  but 
the  tail  still  continued  to  work  as  though  life  was  too  dear  to  be 
relinquished  by  a  few  small  wounds. 

Almost  with  the  fall  of  the  snajse  the  troop  of  monkeys  re 
appeared  upon  a  neighboring  tree,  and  chattered  and  crowed 
with  delight ;  and  the  old  gray-headed  rascal  once  more  gathered 
leaves,  and  while  he  made  grimaces  at  us,  did  not  fail  to  fling 
them  at  his  defunct  enemy,  and  boxed  the  ears  of  his  numerous 
progeny  because  they  did  not  follow  his  example,  instead  of 


48  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

staring  at  ns  like  greenhorns  who  had  never  been  from  hojue  or 
Been  a  stranger  during  their  brief  existence. 

We  waited  for  a  few  minutes  to  see  whether  the  anaconda  was 
not  playing  a  deep  game  for  the  purpose  of  getting  us  within  its 
reach ;  but  its  head  remained  quiet,  even  if  the  tail  had  not 
ceased  its  convulsive  workings.  At  length  we  ventured  near 
enough  to  punch  the  fallen  monster  with  sticks  ;  but  it  gave  no 
sign  of  animosity  at  the  indignities  which  were  heaped  upon  it, 
and  taking  courage  from  its  dormant  state,  we  examined  our 
prize,  worthless  to  us,  but  of  great  value  to  the  natives,  who  con 
sider  its  fat  as  inestimable  for  the  cure  of  certain  diseases ;  and 
had  they  known  that  an  anaconda  was  lying  dead  within  three 
miles  of  the  factory,  hundreds  of  the  Mestizas  would  have  nocked 
towards  the  great  swamp  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  titbit  and 
carrying  it  home  in  triumph. 

The  dogs  could  not  be  induced  to  approach  the  carcass,  al 
though  we  endeavored,  by  threats  and  kindness,  to  get  them  to 
do  so  ;  while  the  monkeys,  on  the  contrary,  ventured  as  near  as 
they  possibly  could  and  keep  out  of  our  reach,  but  they  watched 
our  proceedings  with  great  interest,  and  chattered  as  we  moved 
about  as  though  speculating  what  we  would  do  next.  Re-enforce 
ments  of  the  saucy  knaves  continued  to  arrive  every  minute,  and 
in  less  than  half  an  hour  after  the  death  of  the  snake,  there  were 
at  least  five  hundred,  of  all  sizes,  swinging  from  the  trees  and 
demanding  of  the  gray-headed  veteran  how  their  enemy  perished. 
Such  a  chattering  and  screaming  could  only  be  equalled  by  an 
immense  concourse  of  people,  talking  on  some  subject  dear  to 
their  hearts,  such  as  a  new  bonnet  or  a  bit  of  scandal. 

A  few  of  the  boldest  of  the  tribe  even  ventured  upon  the  tree, 
around  the  trunk  of  which  the  snake  was  coiled,  and  sat  upon 
the  branches  and  made  faces  at  us,  or  else  imitated  our  gestures, 
and  looked  so  cunning  that  for  some  time  we  committed  many 
absurd  acts  simply  for  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  troop  endeavor 
to  comprehend  and  imitate  them.  But  the  dogs  began  to  grow 
impatient,  and  time  was  too  valuable  to  waste  playing  with  apish 
visitors.  We  saluted  them  with  a  polite  bow,  and  a  hundred 
heads  were  ducked  in  acknowledgment  of  the  compliment,  and 
a  hundred  shrill  cries  were  uttered,  which  sounded  like  sardonic 
laughter ;  and  I  know  that  the  scamps  told  each  other  that  we 
had  braved  the  danger,  and  that  they  were  to  reap  the  benefit. 


ON   THE   TRAIL   AGAIN.  49 

•* 

The  old  grandfather  uttered  a  parting  benediction,  and  hurled  a 
handful  of  leaves  at  our  heads,  as  we  called  our  dogs,  and  once 
more  put  them  on  the  trail,  while  we  followed  close  at  their 
heels  in  pursuit  of  the  ladrone  Juan,  whose  capture  we  had  neg 
lected  fq£  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  anaconda. 

The  dogs  took  to  the  trail  quite  readily,  and.  seemed  much 
relieved  when  the  dead  snake  was  left  far  behind.  The  brutes, 
perhaps,  had  learned  from  instinct  that  the  anaconda  was  a 
very  bad  enemy  to  meet  in  the  forest,  and  that  courage  and 
ferocity  Availed  but  little  against  the  enormous  strength  and 
rapid  movements  of  the  snake,  whose  power  is  so  great  that  even 
the  stoutest  buck  that  roams  the  valleys  is  no  match  in  a  fair 
fight,  when  the  anaconda  has  the  protection  of  a  tree,  and  uses 
it  as  a  retreat. 

The  natives  tell  wonderful  stories  of  the  power  of  the  anaconda 
in  the  eating  line,  and  quite  a  number  of  Mestizas,  who  pre 
tended  to  know  all  about  the  habits  and  disposition  of  the 
snake,  were  ready  to  swear  that  they  had  seen  them  gorge  deer 
that  weighed  at  least  one  hundred  pounds  each,  first  prepar 
ing  them  by  breaking  every  bone  in  their  bodies,  until  the 
mass  was  a  complete  jelly,  and  .after  covering  it  with  slime, 
slowly  swallow  it,  and  then  lie  dormant  for  a  week,  awaiting 
digestion. 

At  such  times  the  anaconda  is  incapable  of  offering  resistance 
if  attacked  by  wild  beasts,  or  natives  armed  with  lances  and 
knives,  and  quite  frequently  the  monsters  are  destroyed  in  this 
manner.  But  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  natives  have,  with 
their  usual  exaggeration,  magnified  a  doe  of  two  months  old 
into  a  full-grown  deer ;  for,  during  my  residence  in  Manila,  and 
while  on  hunting  excursions,  I  probably  met  with  eight  or  ten 
anacondas,  —  not  torpid  things,  such  as  are  shown  in  cages  and 
boxes  in  this  country,  and  are  called  full-grown  boas,  but  power 
ful  snakes,  twenty-five,  and  even  thirty-five  feet  long,  and  meas 
uring  in  circumference  as  much  as  a  man's  thigh.  I  have 
watched  them  for  heurs  in  the  'dark  forests  of  Macati,  while 
they  sported  upon  the  branches  of  a  tree,  or  else  lay  dormant, 
and  with  eyes  that  seemed  half  closed,  watching  the  sports  of 
monkeys  as  they  played  within  a  few  feet  of  their  retreat,  and 
provoked  an  attack  By  their  boldness. 

I  have  seen  the  listless  monsters  suddenly  raise  their  heads, 
4 


50  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

and  like  lightning  dart  upon  the  unlucky  ape,  and  after  one  shrill 
scream  of  terror,  its  life  would  be  crushed  out  as  easity  as  a 
cook  can  break  an  egg-shell. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  an  anaconda,  tempted  by  the  fine 
weather  and  the  warm  sunshine,  or  else  in  search  of  a  dinner, 
will  stray  towards  some  native  village,  and  take  up  its  quarters 
in  a  mango  tree,  where  it  will  remain  for  hours,  waiting  with 
exemplary  patience  for  the  approach  of  a  dog,  child,  or  even 
full  grown  native  ;  and  woe  betide  either  of  the  above  named,  if 
they  venture  within  the  circle  of  the  anaconda's  reach,  for  it  can 
dart  with  the  quickness  of  thought  upon  its  prey,  and  give  no 
warning  of  its  intentions.  But  death  speedily  follows  the  attack, 
for  the  enraged  natives  muster  in  strong  force,  hurl  sticks  and 
stones  at  their  torpid  enemy  until  it  is  incapable  of  mischief,  then 
sharp  knives  complete  the  work. 

The  dogs  grew  more  excited  at  every  step,  and  it  required  a 
stern  word  to  prevent  them  from  breaking  out  in  a  cry,  and 
starting  in  hot  pursuit  of  the  robber.  ^ 

Suddenly  we  emerged  from  the  trees  and  brush,  and  reached  a 
sheet  of  water  which  contained  a  small  island  in  its  centre,  nearly 
destitute  of  trees  or  bushes*  The  land  was  high,  and  looked 
very  rich  and  inviting,  and  we  thought  that  we  could  discern 
signs  of  cultivation  in  small  patches  upon  the  side  that  greeted 
our  point  of  observation. 

"  On  that  island,"  said  Allen,  "  is  Juan  Baptiste." 

"Your  reasons  for  the  supposition?"  I  asked,  refreshing  my 
inner  man  with  a  drink  from  a  flask,  and  after  a  careful  obser 
vation  of  the  neighborhood,  taking  a  seat  under  a  tree,  where  I 
lighted  a  cheroot,  and  prepared  to  enjoy  myself. 

"  My  reasons  are  these,"  replied  my  friend :  "  you  observe 
that  the  dogs  have  led  us  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  and  make  no 
effort  to  find  another  trail.  This  shows  that  the  man  we  are  in 
pursuit  of  embarked  on  a  raft  or  boat,  and,  it  is  probable,  has  a 
home  on  the  island.  Reason  number  two  is,  that  the  lake  is  full 
of  alligators,  which  makes  his  retreat  muctt  more  secure." 

"  Tell  me  how  you  know  that  the  lake  contains  alligators,  and 
I'll  agree  to  your  reasons,"  I  said. 

"  Willingly.  You  see  that  the  dogs  don't  offer  to  take  to  the 
water,  and  that  they  stand  quite  a  number  of  feet  from  its  edge, 
and  eye  the  lake  with  suspicion." 


A   LAKE   OF   ALLIGATORS.  ^51 

I  acknowledged  that  I  bad  noticed  the  circumstance. 

"  Well,  the  brutes  know  much  more  than  they  can  express ; 
be  assured  that  whenever  you  see  dogs,  in  this  country,  refus 
ing  to  follow  up  a  scent  by  crossing  water,  it  means  that  black 
monsters,  as  dangerous  as  anacondas,  are  lying  at  the  bottom  of 
the  water,  and  that  the  hounds  know  it." 

,    "  Convince  me  that  your  reasoning  is  just,  and  I'll  believe  it," 
I  saijl. 

Allen  picked  up  a  piece  of  bamboo,  and  threw  it  into  the 
water  so  gently  that  but  a  slight  splash  was  heard. 

Before  the  ripples  upon  the  water  had  spread  to  the  circum 
ference  of  a  quarter-acre  lot,  a  dozen  black  spots  were  seen  upon 
the  surface,  where  they  remained  dormant,  as  though  without 
life  or  animation. 

"  Are  you  satisfied?  "  Allen  asked. 

"  Hardly,"  I  answered.  "  The  black  spots  which  you  claim 
as  alligators'  heads  may  be  logs  of  wood."  * 

"  Then  plunge  into  the  lake,  and  I'll  bet  you  any  money  that 
you  will  never  leave  it  alive." 

I  declined  the  wager  on  purely  personal  considerations,  for  1 
began  to  have  an  inkling  that  Allen  was  right.  To  further  test 
the  matter,  I  hurled  a  stick  of  wood  into  the  lake,  and  as  it 
struck  the  water,  the  black  heads  disappeared,  but,  after  a  short 
lapse  of  time,  re-appeared,  and  remained  silent  and  motionless 
as  before. 

"  What  sport  we  could  have,"  Allen  remarked,  "  if  a  dead 
buffalo  was  lying  at  the  water's  edge,  and  we  had  no  business 
before  us.  We  could  then  witness  a  struggle  and  a  war  that 
we  should  remember  for  many  months.  Huge  fellows,  with 
tails  as  powerful  as  young  right  whales,  and  jaws  filled  with 
ivory,  would  attack  alligators  smaller  than  themselves,  or  else 
struggle  with  their  equals,  and  sink  to  the  bottom  of  the  lake  in 
mortal  combat.  Then  we  could  sit  here  and  test  our  skill  as 
marksmen  by  firing  at  their  eyes  or  under  their  flippers  —  the 
only  places,  I  believe,  that  a  rifle  bullet  can  make  an  impression." 

"  Don't  conjure  up  such  sporting  scenes  until  our  present  en 
terprise  is  completed,  for,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  have  a  desire  to 
sleep  at  the  factory  to-night.  If  we  do  not  reach  home,  Mr. 
Huckford  will  feel  concerned  at  our  absence." 


62  *  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  Is  there  any  other  person  at  Santa  Mesa  who  will  feel  disap 
pointed  unless  you  return?"  asked  Allen,  with  a  slight  laugh1. 

I  suspected  his  motive  in  asking  the  question,  so  disdained  to 
reply,  but  puffed  out  volumes  of  smoke  from  ray  cheroot,  for  the 
purpose  of  hiding  my  confusion. 

For  a  few  minutes  neither  of  us  spoke.  We  sat  watching  the 
island,  and  the  dark  heads  of  the  alligators,  as  they  moved  about 
the  surface  of  the  water,  eying  the  party  on  shore  with  \wshful 
looks,  as  though  they  hadn't  had  a  real  feast  on  dog  or  man  for 
many  days.  At  length  Allen  threw  away  his  cigar,  and  drew 
his  huge  hunting-knife,  as  though  he  meant  mischief. 

"  We  have  wasted  time  enough,"  he  said.  "  Now  let  us  be 
gin  the  dangerous  and  difficult  work  befgre  us." 

"  Do  you  expect  me  to  swim  the  lake,  with  a  knife  between 
my  teeth,  to  defend  myself  against  the  alligators,  or  will  you 
perform  that  service  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  I  anticipate  nothing  of  the  kind,"  Allen  answered.  "  I  ex 
pect  that  you  will  help  me  cut  bamboos,  and  from  them  we  can 
build  a  raft  that  will  carry  us  in  safety  to  the  island." 

There  were  no  other  resources,  and  the  idea  seemed  practi 
cable,  although  I  had  much  rather  have  had  a  good  stout  banco 
in  which  to  trust  my  precious  self,  for  I  thought  that  it  would 
require  but  slight  exertion  on  the  part  of  the  monsters  of  the 
lake  to  interrupt  our  voyage,  and  give  it  a  disastrous  termina 
tion.  If  Allen  had  any  such  fears,  he  did  not  show  them,  for  he 
went  to  work  with  a  will,  and  almost  before  I  was  on  my  feet, 
hatf  a  dozen  strong  bamboos  had  fallen,  and  awaited  trimming 
before  launching  upon  the  lake. 

We  continued  our  work  with  energy,  and  yet  with  so  much 
stillness  that  not  a  sound  was  heard  three  rods  from  where  we 
stood,  although  we  often  glanced  towards  the  island  to  see  if 
there  were  any  signs  of  life,  and  if  any  person  was  watching  our 
movements ;  yet  we  as  often  failed  to  detect  the  presence  of  a 
human  being,  and  I  was  almost  ready  to  swear  that  Juan  was  no 
longer  on  the  island. 

Our  raft  was  speedily  constructed,  and  in  a  thorough  manner, 
for  bamboo,  noted  for  its'  buoyancy,  was  plenty,  and  large 
enough  to  answer  our  purpose. 

The  largest  sticks  were  placed  as  stringers,  and  on  them  we 
piled  the  smaller  ones,  securing  all  with  twigs^of  the  same  mate- 


A  BAMBOO  RAFT.  53 

rial,  until  our  raft  was  twenty  feet  long,  ten  wide,  and  about  six 
inches  deep. 

After  it  was  built  it  required  but  little  strength  to  launch  it, 
and  this  we  were  enabled  to  do  in  spite  of  the  alligators,  which 
were  prowling  around  in  shallow  water,  and  even  rubbed  their 
noses  against  the  raft,  as  though  desirous  of  testing  its  strength. 

"  Are  we  to  take  the  dogs  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Of  course ;  we  shall  find  no  difficulty  in  coaxing  them  on  the 
raft,  and  after  we  reach  the  island  they  will  be  of  great  service." 

"But  suppose  we  are  attacked  while  on  the  voyage?  We 
can't  use  our  rifles  without  giving  au  alarm,  and -that  would  de 
feat  the  object  of  the  expedition." 

Allen  mused  a  moment,  and  then  announced  that  he  had  a 
plan  that  would  give  us  the  advantage,  decidedly,  over  the  den 
izens  of  the  lake,  in  case  they  were  disposed  to  impede  our 
progress.  He  lashed  his  knife  to  a  bamboo,  and  held  it  up  in 
triumph. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  that  for  a  weapon?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  will  tell  you  after  I  have  seen  how  it  operates,"  I  replied  ; 
"  if  it  will  keep  the  scaly  devils  from  carrying  our  raft  by  storm, 
I'll  praise  your  ingenuity,  provided,  of  course,  I  live  long  enough. 
If  I  don't,  you  must  apply  to  my  executors." 

We  secured  two  long  poles  to  propel  our  raft,  and  then,  part 
ly  by  force  and  partly  by  persuasion,  got  the  dogs  upon  it  and 
shoved  off;  and  never  did  mariners  upon  the  ocean,  with  but  a 
few  spars  to  .cling  to,  exercise  more  care  than  Allen  and  myself, 
as  we  slowly  pushed  our  way  towards  the  island,  surrounded  by 
.dozens  of  alligators,  who  swam  round  the  raft  and  eyed  us  with 
no  good  will  for  our  boldness  in  thus  invading  their  domains. 
•  One  fellow  I  noticed  in  particular,  for  he  seemed  like  a  mon 
arch  whom  none  dared  to  approach  •;  and  as  he  swam  around  the 
raft  his  companions  made  way  for  him  by  darting  one  side,  as 
though  there  was  danger  in  being  too  familiar.  He  was  a  mag 
nificent  specimen  of  the  alligator  race,  and  must  have  measured 
at  least  twenty  feet  in  length,  while  his  jaws  were  ponderous,  and 
seemed  capable  of  crushing  a  man  with  but  one  bite,  and  swal 
lowing  the  pieces  without  mastication. 

"  Don't  you  think,"  I  said,  turning  to  Allen,  "  that  the  atten 
tions  which  this  black  rascal  is  bestowing  upon  us  deserve  some 
return  ?  " " 


54  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST  INDIES. 

"  He  iron't  trouble  you,"  Allen  replied.  But  just  at  this  mo 
ment,  as  though  to  show  that  he  spoke  without  authority,  the 
monster  struck  his  head  against  the  raft  with  so  much  force  that 
it  staggered  us,  and  the  dogs  uttered  a  low  whine  of  terror,  and 
clung  to  the  bambdos  with  tooth  and  nail,  as  though  they  knew 
what  their  fate  would  be  if  precipitated  into  the  water. 

"  Don't  stop,"  Allen  cried,  still  urging  the  raft  through  the 
water ;  but  the  alligator  could  move  ten  feet  to  our  one,  and  as 
we  neared  the  shore  the  old  fellow  seemed  disposed  to  dispute 
our  passage,  for  he  gave  us  another  gentle  rap  with  his  head,  and 
then  dove  under  the  raft  and  lifted  it  nearly  a  foot  out  of  water. 

u  Cuss  him,  I  can't  stand  that!"  muttered  Allen,  who  was 
nearly  thrown  overboard  by  the  collision  ;  and  grasping  his  long 
pole,  with  the  knife  at  the  end,  he  watched  for  an  opportunity  to 
use  it ;  and  he  did  not  have  to  wait  long.  The  alligator  slowly 
rose  to  the  surface,  and  eyed  us  with  a  look  which  seemed  to  ask, 
"  How  do  you  like  it?  " 

Allen  watched  a  good  chance,  and  as  the  side  fin  was  raised 
for  a  moment,  made  a  lunge,  and  buried  the  whole  length  of  the 
blade  in  the  monster's  body. 

Instantly  the  tail  of  the  animal  made  its  appearance,  de 
scribed  a  curve,  and  before  I  could  understand  how  the  thing 
was  done,  one  of  our  dogs  wras  flying  through  the  air,  all  doubled 
up  in  a  heap,  as  though  paralyzed  by  the  powerful  blow  which  he 
had  received.  The  poor  brute  struck  the  water  a  couple  of  rods 
from  us ;  but  before  he  had  time  to  utter  a  yell,  or  to  swim  a 
stroke,  a  dozen  black  snouts  suddenly  appeared,  and  dragged  him 
to  the  bottom  of  the  lake.  I  glanced  hastily  towards  the  spot, 
and  saw  a  few  bubbles  and  a  slight  tinge  of  blood  upon  the  water ; 
and  then,  a  moment  afterwards,  the  monsters  were  swimming" 
around  the  raft,  looking  more  greedy  for  the  slight  taste  whici 
they  had  obtained  of  flesh. 

"  That  tail  might  have  hit  one  of  us,"  I  remarked  to  Allen,  as 
I  urged  the  raft  along  towards  the  island,  anxious  to  escapte  from 
such  disagreeable  company. 

"  It  might,"  he  answered,  laconically. 

"  Your  friend  is  about  to  pay  you  another  visit,"  I  cried,  as  I 
saw  the  alligator  which  Allen  had  wounded  suddenly  re-appear 
from  beneath  the  raft,  and  slowly  work  his  way  to  the  point  where 
Allen  was  standing. 


A   DIFFICULT   PASSAGE.  55 

"  Ifhe  will  let  me  alone,  I'll  promise  not  to  molest  him  again. 
I  think  that  he  has  the  advantage,  for  with  one  fair  blow  of  -his 
tail  he  could  sweep  the  raft,  and  then  where  should  we  be  ?  "  - 

It  did  not  require  the  aid  of  a  prophet  to  guess,  and  as  the  sub 
ject  was  one  that  was  not  debatable,  I  plied  my  .pole  as  hard  as 
possible ;  but  the  monsters  seemed  to  gain  strength,,  and  made  the 
water  look  ten  shades  darker  by  their  presence,  as  they  darted  to 
and  fro  beneath  us.  Two  or  three  times  my  pole  was  seized  by 
younger  members  of  the  family,  who  were  apparently  not  suf 
ficiently  enlightened  to  distinguish  between  a  piece  of  bamboo 
and  a  human  leg  ;  but  a  slight  bite  was  sufficient  to  convince  them 
that  they  had  made  a  mistake,  and  that  wood  was  not  very  nu 
tritious. 

.  As  we  neared  the  shore  our  escort  grew  bolder,  and  even  thrust 
their  heads  upon  the  raft,  to  the  great  terror  of  the  dogs,  and  the 
exceeding  discomfort  of  two  human  beings,  who  wished  with  all 
their  hearts  that  they  were  safe  at  Santa  Mesa,  drinking  wine 
and  eating  mangoes,  or  else  chatting  of  romance  and  chivalry  with 
Donna  Teresa.  More  than  once  I  glanced  towards  our  rifles, 
thinking  that  the  time  had  arrived  for  their  use,  even  if  the  re 
ports  did  give  the*  one  we  were  in  search  of  warning  of  our  ap 
proach,  and  thus  defeat  the  objects  of  the  expedition.  But  Allen 
shook  his  head  and  urged  more  activity  in  pushirfg  for  the  shore, 
and  I  was  willing  to  run  a  little  more  risk  for  the  sake  of  captur 
ing  Juan,  and  thus  revenge  ourselves  for  his  audacious  attack 
upon  the  factory. 

"  A  few  minutes  more  and  we  shall  be  beyond  their  reach," 
whispered  Allen,  lancing  with  his  knife  the  boldest  of  the  mon 
sters  as  they  thrust  their  heads  upon  the  raft,  or  else  dove  under 
it  for  the  purpose  of  shaking  us  ,off;  but  if  one  was  driven  off 
wounded,  another  was  ready  to  take  its  place  ;  and  thus  we  fought 
our  way  to  the  shore,  which  we  gained  with  thankful  hearts,  too 
anxious  to  escape  from  the  dangers  of  the  water  to  think  of  the 
terrors  of  the  land,  for  a  resolute  man  could  have  held  us  com 
pletely  at  Jiis  mercy  while  we  were  securing  the  raft  and  examin 
ing  our  rifles. 

The  dogs  bounded  to  the  shore  with  many  expressions  of  de 
light  for  their  escape ;  and  as  soon  as  we  were  ready,  they  set 
themselves  to  work  to  find  the  spot  where  the  outlaw  was  in  the 
Vabit  of  landing.  This  was  but  the  labor  of  a  few  minutes,  fol 


56  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

the  scent  was  still  fresh,  and  the  dogs  eager  for  action,  and  ready 
to  show  that  they  were  willing  to  make  atonement  for  their  dis 
play  of  cowardice  when  we  encountered  the  anaconda  and  the 
marine  monsters.  . 

The  brutes  led  us  up  the  steep  slopes  of"  the  island,  through  a 
grove  of  bamboo  ;  when  we  suddenly  emerged  upon  a  cultivated 
spot,  where  yams  and  sweet  potatoes  were  growing  in  profusion, 
but  there  were  no  signs  of  a  house,  or  a  habitation  of  any  kind. 
The  dogs  trotted  on,  "and  we  followed  as  fast  as  possible  ;  but  the 
brutes  were  too  eager  to  await  our  motions,  and  we  lost  sight  of 
them  for  a  few  minutes,  when  we  were  suddenly  startled  by  their 
deep  baying,  which  told  that  they  had  run  their  game  to  a 
stand. 

Instead  of  following  the  trail  of  the  dogs,  we  diverged  to  the 
right,  and  moved  carefully  to  a  point  where  we  could  get  sight  of 
the  animals  and  whatever  object  they  were  looking  at.  For  five 
minutes  we  crept  through  underbrush  and*  rank  grass,  until  at 
length  we  gained  a  small  clearing,  in  the  centre  of  which  was  a 
huge  mango  tree ;  and  aifiid  the  branches,  tw.enty  feet  from  the 
ground,  we  saw  a  bamboo  hut,  thatched  with  leaves,  and  evi 
dently  intended  as  a  habitation  by  the  person  we  were  in  pur 
suit  of. 

The  dogs  we're  howling  most  merrily  when  we  reached  our 
point  of  observation  ;  but  no  signs  of  life  could  we  observe  in  the 
hut,  and  we  should  have  supposed  that  Juan  had  left  his  quarters 
before  our  arrival,  had  we  not  been  certain  that  the  dogs  were 
not  liable  to  make  mistakes.  As  the  hut  contained  numerous 
apertures,  we  were  not  positive  that  the  outlaw  was  not  watching 
our  movements  from  one  of  them  ;  and  as  he  was  known  to  be  a 
good  shot,  we  thought  that  it  bjehooved  us  to  remain  -quiet,  and 
see  what  course  he  would  take. 

For  half  an  hour  we  remained  concealed,  but  there  were  no 
signs  of  life  in  the  hut,  and  I  began  to  grow  wearied  with  the 
siege,  and  once  more  wish  myself  back  at  Santa  Mesa. 

"  This  is  as  bad  as  battling  with  alligators,"  I  cried,,  yawning, 
and  incautiously  exposing  my  body  above  the  bushes*. 

I  had  hardly  spoken  when  a  loud  report  was  heard  in  the  tree, 
and  a  ball  whizzed  within  six  inches  of  my  head,  and  was  buried 
in  the  earth  twenty  yards  beyond. 

"  That  is  not  a  bad  shot  for  a  musket,"  coolly  remarked  Allen  , 


THE   BAMBOO   HUT.  57 

and  I  agreed  with  him  most  heartily,  as  I  dropped  behind  a  clump 
of  bushes.  • 

"  Lucky  the  fellow  used  a  musket  instead  of  a  rifle,  or  this 
day  would  have  ended  your  adventures,"  was  all  the  cousolatiou 
which  I  received  from  my  friend. 

" 1  can't  believe  that  he  can  shoot  as  well  the  second  time,"  I 
remarked.  "  Just  stand  up  for  a  moment  and  see." 

Allen  declined  the  pressing  invitation,  and  for  half  an  hour 
longer  we  watched  the  tree  and  the  hut  in  hope  of  getting  a 
glimpse  of  the  outlaw  ;  but  he  was  too  careful  of  his  person  to.  ex 
pose  it  to  strangers. 

"  Why  don't  he  shoot  the  dogs?  "  I  asked,  half  inclined  to  do 
.so  myself,  for  I  was  getting  tired  of  their  infernal  din. 

"  That  is  a  question  that  I  have  asked  myself  half  a  dozen 
times,  but  I  cannot  answer  it.  Of  course  the  brutes  are  too  well 
trained  to  stay  there  ami  be  shot  at ;  but  the  fellow  might  kill 
one,  at  any  rate,  before  the  other  would  take  the  hint  and  retire 
from  the  range  of  his-  gun." 

"  Bamboo  is  light,"  I  said,  glancing  at  the  hut  and  then  at  my 
rifle.  "  Who  knows  but  a  chance  shot. might  tell?  " 

Allen  took  the  hint,  and  nodded  his  head  in  approbation.  I 
took  a  careless  aim  and  fired.  The  ball  crashed  through  the 
bamboo,  and  the  dogs,  recognizing  the  report  of  the  rifle,  re 
doubled  their  howls,  and  sprang  wildly  upon  the  tree,  as  though 
they  would  tear  the  occupant  limb  from  limb,  if  he  would  only 
give  them  a'  chance.  The  outlaw  made  no  movement  to  show 
that  he  was  affected  by  the  shot,  and  I  suggested  to  Allen  that 
perhaps  I  had  killed  him. 

"  That  don't  look  much  like  it,"  my  friend  remarked,  as  a  ball 
struck  the  bushes  in  front  of  him,  and  then,  glancing,  whizzed 
to  another  part  of  "the  island.  "  Diablo  I  this  is  far  from  in 
teresting  ! " 

"A  very  good  shot  for  a  musket.  Keep  quiet, 'and  dou't 
move.  Lucky  it  wasn't  a  rifle,"  I  cried,  using  the  same  language 
which  he  addressed  to  me  when  my  head  was  in  danger  of  fly 
ing  lead. 

We  were  glad  enough  to  crawl  on  our  stomachs  to  a  new  spot, 
where  the  outlaw  would  not  be  likely  to  suspect  our  presence,  and 
thus  escape  from  his  chance  shots  ;  and  I  will  confess  that  I  wished 
the  fellow  to  the  devil  with  hearty  good  will,  and  inwardly  vowedi 


58  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

that  I'd  never  undertake  another  expedition,  even  if  Charley  Allen 
made  one  of  the  party  to  seduce  me  with  his  plausible  reasons  for 
everything  that  he  desired  to  engage  in. 

The  sun  poured  down  with  awful  warmth,  for  it  was  noon,  and 
not  a  breath  of  air  was  stirring  ;  and  to  add  to  our  discomfort,  the 
mosquitos  began  to  find  our  retreat,  and  were  inserting  their 
bills  with  fearful  effect- upon  every  portion  of  our  body  that  was 
not  encased  in  strong  cloth  ;  and  I  will  add  that  I  was  rejoiced 
with  exceeding  joy  when  I  saw  a  cloud  hovering  over  my  friend's 
head,  and  half  a  dozen  endeavoring  to  find  lodgment  upon  his 
nose,  to  prevent  which  he  was  constantly  employed  with  both 
hands,  and  sometimes  with  his  feet. 

"  How  do  you  like  the  fun?  "  I  asked,  with  a  malicious  grin  ; 
for  I  had  taken  the  precaution  of  bringing  a  pair  of  stout  gloves 
with  me  ;  so  my  hands  were  well  protected. 

"  O,  I  don't  mind  these  few,"  he  replied,  with  an  attempt  at 
calmness.  "  When  night  sets  in  we  shall  probably  have  clouds 
of  the  insects  to  contend  with,  and  until  then  I  mean  to  retain  my 
good  nature." 

To  hear  a  man  talk  about  stopping  all  night  on  the  island,  when 
everything  that  was  dear  and  pleasant  was .  miles  away  at  the 
factory,  was  not  to  my  fancy ;  so  I  grew  desperate,  and  resolved 
to  end  the  contest  as  soon  as  possible.  The  dogs  had  barked 
themselves  hoarse,  and  were  lying  at  the  foot  of  the  tree  motion 
less,  as  I  could  see  by  pushing  the  bushes  one  side  ;  but  even  my 
movement,  slight  as  it  was,  roused  them,  and  they  were  all  atten 
tion  and  ready  for  work.  But  I  saw  something  of  more  im 
portance  than  the  dogs,  and  I  was  not  slow  to  bring  my  rifle  to 
my  shoulder,  when  Allen  interrupted  me. 

"What  is  it?"  he  asked. 

"  Do  you  not  see  the  face  of  the  ladrone  peering  at  us  from  one 
of  the  windows  of  the  hut?"  I  said. 

Charley  did  not  answer,  but  snatched  up  his  rifle,  and  after  a 
hasty  aim  fired. 

"  Missed  him,  I'll  bet  a  dollar,"  I  cried. 

"  I'll  take  the  wager,"  was  the  quiet  response. 

"  How  shall  we  settle  it?  " 

"  That  is  easily  done.  Do  you  hear  the  dogs  recommence  their 
baying  fiercer  than  ever  ?  " 


A   RACE   FOR  LIFE.  59 

I  nodded,  but  still  kept  my  eyes  fixed  upon  the  tree  and  the  hut, 
in  hopes  of  getting  another  view  of  the  robber. 

"  Well,  be  assured  that  they  smell  blood  freshly  shed,  and  that 
Juan  has  got  a  wound  that  will  prevent  his  escaping  from  us, 
even  if  he  should  kill  the  dogs." 

I  did  not  reply,  for  at  that  moment  I  saw  a  limb  of  the  mango 
tree*  shake  as  though  an  anaconda  was  winding  its  heavy  folds 
around  the  branch,  preparatory  to  making  a  dart.  "  The  Lord 
preserve  us  from  another  snake,"  I  thought,  for  I  had  had  quite 
enough  of  them  to  last  me  for  one  day. 

Suddenly  the  branch  of  the  tree,  which  I  was  watching,  sprang 
up  to  its  proper  place,  and.  then  I  heard  a  heavy  body  strike  the 
earth.  The  dogs  uttered  terrific  yells,  and  seemed  to  change  their 
position  from  the  foot  of  the  tree  to  one  farther  off. 

"  The  ladrone  is  escaping,"  I  cried,  the  thought  suddenly  re 
curring  to  me  that  he  had  dropped  from  the  tree  as  a  last  resort, 
and  intended  to  make  for  some  secret  hiding-place  on  the  island. 

"  It  can't  be  possible  !  "  exclaimed  Allen,  starting  up.  "  The 
dogs  would  tear  him  to  pieces  before  he  had  run  ten  steps." 

"  He  has  run  more  than  a  hundred,  and  yet  you  hear  the  brutes 
in  full  cry."  • 

Allen  listened  for  a  moment,  and  then  seized  his  rifle  and 
started  in  pursuit,  closely  followed  by  myself.  When  we  gained 
the  tree  where  the  outlaw  had  built  his  hut,  we  were  enabled  to 
command  an  uninterrupted  view  of  the  island  as  far  as  the  water's 
edge,  and  within  thirty  rods  of  the  lake  we  saw  the  form  of  the 
robber  running  with  extraordinary  speed  directly  towards  the 
water.  The  hounds  were  close  to  him,  however,  and  every  mo 
ment  we  expected  to  see  »old  Maje  make  a  spring  and  bear  the 
native  to  the  earth,  and  hold  him  until  our  arrival.  •  But  in  this 
we  were  disappointed,  for  Juan  was  as  nimble  as  a  deer,  and 
every  bound  that  he  made  took  him  clear  of  bushes  and  rank 
grass  as  completely  as  though  he  was  flying  through  the  air. 

We  could  have  sent  a  bullet  whizzing  after  him,  and.  with  a 
tolerable  certainty  that  it  would  have  maimed  him,  or  else  ended 
his  life ;  but  we  were  so  sure  that  the  dogs  would  overtake 
him,  that  we  reserved  our  fire,  and  watched  the  race  in  breathless 
suspense.  The  outlaw  was  within  a  rod  of  the  water,  and  the 
hounds,  instead  of  quickening  their  pace,  subsided  into  a  trot, 
which  was  conclusive  evidence  that  they  had  not  forgotten  the 


60  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

lesson  taught  them  a  few  hours  before,  during  the  encounter  with 
the  alligators. 

41  Heavens  !  it  can't  be  possible  that  the  fellow  is  about  to  throw 
himself  into  the  lake  !  "  cried  Allen  ;  but  it  seemed  as  though  he 
was  resolved  to  risk  it  as  a  chance  for  life,  for  Juan  shaped  his 
course  towards  the  nearest  water,  and  for  a  while  he  was  hid 
from  our  view  by  a  small  knoll. 

We  followed  in  pursuit  as  fast  as  possible  ;  but  before  we  had 
taken  ten  steps  from  the  tree  we  heard  a  loud  splash  in  the 
water,  and  then  the  sad  wail  of  the  dogs  as  they  howled  a  death 
chorus. 

"  He  is  in  the  lake,  and  will  be  Jfood  for  alligators,"  cried 
Allen,  trembling  so  violently  that  he  could  hardly  run.  u  Why 
didn't  the  devilish  fool  surrender  in  the  first  place,  and  not  give  us 
all  this  trouble." 

Even  while  my  friend  was  speaking  we  reached  the  knoll,  which 
overlooked  the  lake,  aiyl  saw  the  outlaw  upon  the  surface  of  the 
water,  striking  out  with  vigorous  strokes  for  the  maiu  land,  which 
was  near  a  third  of  a  mile  from  the  island,  while  the  dogs  stood 
upon  the  shore  and  howled  their  rage  at  thus  losing  their  prey, 
yet  did  not  dare  venture  in  pursuit. 

For  a  few  moments  we  stood  in  silence,  expecting  that  the 
ladrone  would  be  seized  and  dragged  beneath  the  water ;  but  on 
he  went,  unharmed  until  Allen  thought  that  it  was  time  to  bring 
him  to,  and  for  this  purpose  mild  measures  were  resorted  to. 

"  Ho,  Juan  !  "  he  shouted  ;  "  return  to  the  laud,  and  surrender 
like  a  man." 

"  Never,"  answered  the  outlaw,  looking  back  and  shaking  hi-s 
clinched  hand  in  defiance.  "  Juan  ca-n  die  like  a  man,  but  he 
will  not  surrender  to  end  his  days  in  a  Spanish  prison,  or  work 
like  a  dog  in  the  chain  gang." 

u  Your  death  is  certain  unless  you  return.  The  lake  is  full  of 
alligators,  more  ferocious  than  the  Spaniards  or  your  midnight 
ladrones." 

"  I  make  a  bold  venture  for  my  life,"  returned  Juan,  u  and,  if 
I  escape,  will  leave  this  part  of  the  country  forever.  If  I  die  I 
will  curse  you  with  my  last  breath,  for  none  but  Americanos 
would  have  dared  pursue  me  to  this  spot." 

The  outlaw'  waved, his  hand  in  token  of  adieu,  and  then  turned 
and  recommenced  swimming  vigorously. 


A   TERRIBLE    SWIM.  61 

11  Can  it  be  possible  that  tbe  alligators  will  let  tbat  man  pass 
through  their  dominions  unmolested?"  Allen  asked,  and  it  seemed 
possible,  for  the  outlaw  continued  on  his  way  uninjured  ;  and 
more  than  opce  my  friend  glanced  at  his  rifle  as  though  undecided 
whether  he  should  test  its  efficacy  or  let  the  ladrone  escape. 
u  The  rogue  deserves  to  get  clear  for  his  boldness  ;  but  if  he 
does,  the  old  factory  will  nave  to  suffer  in  retaliation  for  this 
visit.  I  hardly  think  it  would  be  right,  considering  the  tramp 
that  we  have  had,  to  return  home  without  accomplishing  some 
good.  See  how  the  scamp  swims,  and  glances  over  his  shoulder 
as  though  he  expected  a'  bullet  every  moment ;  and  faith,  'tis  a  pity 
to  disappoint  him." 

Allen  raised  his  rifle  slowly,  and  was  about  to  fire  when  I 
struck  up  the  weapon  and  pointed  to  the  water.  Two  black  heads 
were  observed  within  a  rod.of^Juan,  motionless,  as  though  uncer 
tain  from  whence  the  sounds  they  heard-  proceeded.  The  outlaw 
saw  the  alligators,  for  he  changed  his  course  and  swam  away 
from  them,  and  I  noticed  that  he  glanced  frequently  towards  the 
motionless  snouts,  as  though  to  be  certain  that  they  did  not  pur 
sue  him.  Suddenly  four  other  heads  were  seen  directly  in  front 
of  the  fellow,  and  once  more  he  altered  his  course  to  avoid  them ; 
but  hardly  had  he  done  so,  when  the  lake  seemed  alive  with  alli 
gators,  all  heading  towards  the  swimmer,  who  no  longer  strove  to 
reach  the  land,  but  seemed  to  become  bewildered  at  his  situation, 
and  swam  around  in  circles  which  grew  more  contracted  every 
moment.  The  monsters  did  not  seem  in  a  hurry  for  their  prey, 
but  actually  sported  with  the  man,  for  three  or  four  times  we  saw 
him  raised  from  the  water  as  though  one  of  the  alligators  had 
poked  him  with  its  nose  for  the  purpose 'of  provoking  a  fight ;  and 
then  the  huge  animals  would  lash  their  tails  upon  the  surface 
of  the  water  as  though  applauding  the  performance,  like  a  party 
of  gentlemen  at  a  French  opera.  All  of  our  fierce  animosity 
vanished  as  we  witnessed  the  condition  of  the  outlaw,  and  we 
would  have  given  a  reasonable  sum  of  money  if  we  could  have 
had  the  power  to  save  him  unharmed.  Once  we  started  towards 
our  raft ;  but  the  idea  was  abandoned  almost  as  soon  as  formed, 
for  we  thought  that  before  we  could  propel  the  structure  to  the 
spot,  there  would  be  nothing  left  of  Juan  but  a  few  stains  of  blood 
upon  the  surface  of  the  water. 

Once  the  Mestizo  seemed  to  have  resolved  to  sell  his  life  as 


62  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

dear  as  possible,  or  else  cut  his  way  through  the  scaly  circle  that 
encompassed  him,  but  speedily  relinquished  the  idea,  and  the  long  , 
knife  which  we  saw  in  his  hand  for  a  moment  was  dropped,  and 
he  recommenced  swimming  more  violently  than  ever,  but  still  in 
a  circle,  which  grew  smaller  every  moment. 

"  Save  me,  senors  !  "  suddenly  shouted  Juan,  raising  his  body 
from  the  water  and  waving  his  arms  towards  us.  "  Save  me 
from  this  dreadful  fate,  and  the  Virgin  will  reward  you." 

We  were  powerless,  and  could  only  pity  the  man  and  hope  that 
death  would  speedily  end  his  troubles  ;  for  if  we  had  fired,  and  even 
wounded  the  alligators  which  were  upon  the  surface  of  the  water, 
there  were,  no  doubt,  dozens  in  the  lake  ready  to  rush  in  for  a 
share  of  the  feast,  and  fight  until  they  obtained  it. 

The  strokes  of  the  swimmer  grew  weaker  and  weaker,  as  though 
his  strength  was  nearly  exhausted,  ajad  still  that  circle  of  black  heads 
continued  to  press  towards  him,  and  they  were  almost  within  two 
yards  of  their  prey,  when  we  were  surprised  to  observe  a^movement 
that  looked  as  though  the  monsters  had  altered  their  minds,  and 
were  disposed  to  let  the  outlaw  escape  ;  for  the  circle  was  broken, 
and  we  saw  many  heads  disappear,  and  others  sheer  off  to  a  con 
venient  distance,  and  wait  as  though  for  further  orders.  From 
this  the  outlaw  gained  courage,  and  struck  out  for  the  land  as 
rapidly  as  possible  ;  and  I  really  hoped  that  he  was  destined  to 
escape  ;  but  before  the  unfortunate  had  swam  a  rod,  a  monster 
head  was  thrust  out. of  the  lake,  and  after  a  short  survey  of  the 
swimmer  disappeared. 

"  Tis  the  same  one  that  you  lanced,"  I  said,  turning  to  Allen, 
who  nodded ;  for  he  was  too  much  occupied  in  watching  affairs 
upon  the  lake  to  speak. 

Hardly  had  I  spoken  oefore  the  outlaw  suddenly  sprang  half 
his  length  from  the  water,  uttered  a  yell  so  shrill  that  it  could 
have  been  heard  at  Santa  Mesa,  and  then  disappeared  from  -the 
surface  of  the  lake. 

"  That's  the  last  of  him,"  muttered  Allen,  drawing  a  long 
breath,  as  though  a  weighty  matter  was  removed  from  his  mind ; 
and  although  we  watched  the  spot  where  the  Mestizo  had  disap 
peared  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  we  never  sa\\  him  again.  The 
surface  of  the  lake  remained  smooth,  as  though  never  agitated  by 
storms  or  living  monsters.  All  seemed  calm  and  quiet,  and  from 


THE  LADRONE'S  HUT.  63 

i 

the  main  land  we  could  hear  a  colony  of  monkeys  quarrel  and 
make  love  much  after  the  fashion  of  the  human  family. 

We  slowly  retraced  our  steps  to  the  hut  from  whence  the  out 
law  had  escaped,  and  found  that  he  had  been  well  provided  with 
cooking  utensils,  and  food  enough  to  last  him  several  weeks  ;  for 
there' were  three  or  four  goats  confined  in  a  pen,  besides  quita  a 
number  of  fowls,  which  he  had  undoubtedly  raised  to  use  in  case 
there  was  danger  in  seeking  for  food  at  the  villages.  After  a 
brief  survey  of  the  grounds,  we  cut  some  poles  and  made  a  ladder, 
so  that  we  could  ascend  the  tree  and  reach  the  hut.  This  we  ac 
complished  aftei^  a  little  labor,  and  found  that  Juan  was  in  the 
habit  of  getting  up  in  the  same  way,  and  then  drawing  his  ladder 
after  him  ;  for  we  saw  a  very  good  bamboo  ladder  stowed  away 
amid  the  branches,  and -almost  concealed  from  sight  by  the  thick 
leaves. 

In  the  hut  we  found  but  little  to  repay  us  for  our  trouble,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few  pieces  of  silver  plate,  stolen  from  some 
gentleman's  house,  and  the  gun  and  other  weapons,  which  were 
used  for  nocturnal  excursions.  These  we  took  as  trophies  of 
victory,  and  then  prepared  to  leave  the  island,  and  hasten  back  to 
Santa  Mesa,  so  that  we  could  reach  the  place  before  night,  and 
not  get  caught  in  the  great  swamp,  and  be  obliged  to  consort 
with  wild  beasts,  and  more  terrible  still,  be  eaten  by  mosquitos. 
Of  ammunition  we  found  none  —  every  charge  in  the  powder-horn 
being  exhausted. 

•  As  we  expected  to  encounter  some  opposition  in  crossing  the 
lake,  we  seized  three  of  the  goats  and  fastened  them  to  the  raft, 
and  then  coaxed  our  dogs  on,  and  started  for  the  place  from  whence 
we  had  embarked  two  hours  before.  * 

I  rather  think  we  should  have  crossed  without  attracting  the 
attention  of  the  denizens  of  the  lake,  had  not  the  goats  commenced 
bleating  as  though  desirous  of  provoking  their  fate.  But  we 
were  not  more  than  half  over,  when  first  one  ugly  snout  and 
then  another  was  raised  above  the  water,  and  after  listening 
for  a  moment  disappeared  ;  and  the  next  time  we  saw  them  the 
monsters  were  swimming  beside  our  raft,  and  looking  at  us  most 
knowingly. 

We  paid  no  attention  to  our  visitors  until  they  exhibited  signs 
of  pressing  impatience  and  hostile  symptoms,  when  we  cut  a  goat 
loose,  and  in  despite  of  its  struggles  urged  it  into  the  water. 


64  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

• 

The  poor  animal  swain  after  us  for  a  few  moments,  while  th^ 
alligators  were  tampering  with  it,  and  we  improved  our  opportu- 
'  nity  to  urge  the  raft  through  the  water  as  fast  as  possible.  Sud 
denly  W4e  heard  a  pair  of  jaws  crash  together,  and  I  glanced  over 
iny  shoulder  and  saw  that  the  water  a  few  yards  astern  of  us  was 
all  of  a  foam,  and  that  the  goat  had  disappeared. 

For  a  few  minutes  we  were  clear  of  the  monstefs ;  but  when 
five  rods  from  the  shore,  they  reappeared,  more  ferocious  and 
more  numerous  than  ever. 

"  Over  with  them  !  "  shouted  Allen,  and  over  the  goats  went. 

There  was  a  rush  and  a  struggle,  and  the  waiter  boiled  up  as 
though  there  was  a  whirlpool  in  the  lake,  and  before  it  had 
cleared  away,  our  raft,  thank  God,  struck  the  shore. 

The  dogs  bounded  to  the  land  with  .yells  of  delight,  and  we 
were  none  too  quick  in  following  their  example  ;  for  the  alliga 
tors,  after  their  meal  of  goats'  flesh,  were  ravenous  for  more,  and 
followed  the  raft  even  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  and  thrust  their 
long  noses  upon  it,  and  'grunted  their  displeasure  when  they 
found  that  we  had  escaped.  Conspicuous  for  his  ferocity  was  the 
huge  monster  who  had  commenced  the  attack  upon  Jyan,  and 
the  same  one  that  Allen  had  wounded  with  his  knife  while  we 
were  making  the  best  of  our  way  to  the  island. 

The  rage  of  the  old  fellow,  when  he  found  that  the  raft  was 
deserted,  was  so  intense,  that  he  snapped  at  his  brethren  when 
ever  they  ventured  near  him,  and  once  or  twice  I  saw  that  he  left 
marks  of  his  teeth  upon  the  tails  and  fins  of  his  less  fortunate 
companions,  and  then,  to  complete  his  work,  gave  the  raft  a 
gentle  brush  with  his  powerful  tail,  that  broke  the  sticks  and 
poles  into  a  thousand  pieces,  and  sent  them  flying  in  all  direc 
tions,  both  on  shore  and  on  the  lake,  while  the  mud  was 
showered  upon  us  in  torrents,  and  for  a  moment  we  were  blinded 
by  the  spray. 

As  soon  as  we  could  clear  our  eyes,  we  saw  the  huge  brute 
lying  upon  the  surface  of  the  water,  looking  at  us  with  his  twin 
kling  eyes  ;  and  they  said,  as  plain  as  possible,  — 

"  How  do  you  like  that?  There's  more  of  the  same  sort  left, 
if  you  would  like  to  try  it." 

"Did  you  ever  witness  such  a  display  of  cussed  impudence?" 
muttered  Allen,  who  had  been  engaged  in  picking  a  piece  of  mud 
out  of  his  left  eye,  and  therefore  was  not  in  the  most  amiable 
temper  just  at  that  time. 


HOMEWARD   BOUND.  65 

"  Why  don't  you  rebuke  it?"  I  asked, 'laughing  at  his  streaked 
face.  t 

"  Cuss  me  if  I  don't,"  he  replied,  snatching  up  his  rifle,  and 
taking  deliberate  aim  at  the  eye  which  was  still  leering -at  us, 
as  though  in  tmumph. 

He  fired,  and  for  a  moment  I  thought  that,  there  was  an 
eclipse  ;  for  the  sun  was  obscured  by  the  Sheets  of  water  and 
mud  that  were  raised  by  the  monster  in  its  struggles,  and  I'm 
sorry  to  state  that  we  got  the  most  of  the  spray,  for  we  stood 
near  the  lake,  and  directly  within  full  sweep  of  the  alligator's  tail. 

But  that  was  the  last  splurge  that  the  huge  animal  ever  made, 
for  it  was  his  death  throe  ;  and  when  the  foam  cleared  away, 
there  lay  the  ugly  fellow  upon  the  top  of  the  water,  motionless, 
and  ten  'or  a  dozen  little  ones  were  cruising  in  his  immediate 
vicinity,  as  though  to  assure  themselves  that  he  was  not  playing 
possum  for  the  purpose  of  getting  them  within  reach  of  his  pon 
derous  jaws ;  and  by  watching  we  saw  how  in  death  he  was  in 
sulted  by  those  who,  in  life,  had  paid  him  all  due  deference  and 
honor.  "VYe  shouldered  our  rifles  and  left  the  scene. 

As  we  neared  the  place  where  we  had  killed  the  anaconda,  the 
dogs  made  a  circuit  to  avoid  the  spot ;  but  as  our  trail  lay  past 
the  tree  where  the  dead  snake  was  coiled,  we  went  as  near  to  it 
as  possible,  and  were  greeted  with  a  most  unnatural  yell ;  and  to 
our  surprise  found  that  the  trees  in  *the  immediate  vicinity  of 
the  anaconda  were  covered  with  monkeys,  from  the  little  fellow 
not  more  than  a  month  old  to  the  venerable  old  grandfathers 
with  gray  heads  and  white  beards.  They  seemed  to  be  holding 
a  council  of  war  over  the  fallen  foe,  and,  instead  of  regarding  us 
with  mistrust  and  fear,  they  actually  maintained  their  places  on 
the  lowest  branches  of  the  trees,  and  even  when  we  brushed  past 
them,  only  made  faces  of  derision,  and  showed  their  long,  white 
teeth,  and  chattered  defiance,  or  perhaps  welcome,  for  they  used 
a  language  that  we  did  not  understand  or  care  to  interpret.  At 
any  rate,  there  was  great  rejoicing  over  the  destruction  of  their 
enemy,  and  it  appeared  to  us  that  intelligence  of  the  event  had 
been  sent  to  every  tribe  in  the  great  swamp  during  our  absence, 
and  that  they  had  speedily  assembled  to  debate  in  council  what 
action  should  be  taken  in  the  premises.  * 

After  two  hours'  hard  walking  we  gained,  the  edge  of  the 
swamp,  and  saw  the  white  walls  of  San  Pedro  in  the  distance, 
5 


66  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

the  sun  shining  upon  the  horn  windows  with  all  its  intensity,  as 
though  to  melt  them  to  glue,  and  set  the  inmates  of  the  building 
free ;  and  not  until  then  did  we  feel  that  we  were  safe,  on  our 
return  from  the  dangerous  expedition  of  hunting  an  outlaw,  or 
ladrone.  We  found  our  banco  where  we  had  left  it,  and  cast 
ing  off  the  painter,  quietly  paddled  down  the  river,  exchanging 
salutations  as  we  drifted  along  with  the  crews  of  cascas  which 
had  been  a  few  miles  above  for  the  purpose  of  filling  their  crafts 
with  fresh  water  for  the  shipping  in  the  bay,  or  else  receiving  our 
full  share  of  jokes  from  some  washerwoman  who  was  pursuing 
her  calling  upon  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  beat  her  clothes  upon 
rocks,  as  though  they  were  made  of  iron. 

At  times  we  came  upon  a  bevy  of  young  girls,  who  were  tak 
ing  their  afternoon  bath,  and  sported  in  the  water  like  sea-nymphs, 
without  thinking  that  they  were  violating  the  laws  of  decency  by 
not  using  bathing  dresses  ;  but  had  such  useful  articles  been  sug 
gested,  great  would  have  been  the  astonishment,  and  greater  still 
the  laughter.  Numerous  were  the  invitations  we  received  to  join 
them  in  their  gambols  in  the  water,  and  had  we  done  so,  a  nice 
ducking  we  should  have  got,  unless  we  were  quick  enough  to 
keep  out  of  their  way,  or  were  swimmers  good  enough  to  stand 
a  fair  battle,  where  no  mercy  would  have  been  shown.  Many 
fair-shaped  limbs  were  thrust  above  the  water  as  we  declined  the 
invitations,  and  many  a  laugh  from  the  girls  told  us  that  they 
were  making  merry  at  our  want  of  gallantry  in  thus  refusing  to 
gratify  their  caprices. 

The  scenes  were  too  attractive  to  be  passed  hastily,  and  I  am 
ready  to  acknowledge  that  my  paddle  was  lying  idle  while  we 
gazed  at  dusky  necks  and  shoulders  which  glanced  above  the 
water  and  disappeared  as  quick  as  meteors  in  the  sky.  A  bath 
would  have  improved  our  appearance,  and  been  .relished  keenly  ; 
but  time  was  an  object  just  then  with  us,  for  we  desired  to  reach 
the  factory  before  sundown,  for  the  purpose  of  relieving  all  anx 
iety  on  our  account. 

But  the  generous  invitations  of  the  Mestiza  girls  were  not 
wholly  rejected,  for  many  times  afterwards  did  Allen  and  myself 
steal  away  from  the  factory,  and  sport  in  the  cool  water  for 
hours,  while  dozens  of  black-haired  girls  were  on  every  side  of  us, 
and  ready  to  swim  a  race  or  try  their  skill  in  ducking.  And  yet 
we  thought  less  of  sin  than  the  thousands  who  line  the  shores  of 


COMPANY  AT   THE   HOUSE.  67 

Newport  and  Cape  May,  with  all  the  circumspection  of  dress 
and  sober  faces. 

As  we  neared  the  landing-place  at  Santa  Mesa,  we  saw  old 
Pedro,  who  had  long  been  in  the  employ  of  the  factory  company, 
standing  upon  the  bank  of  the  river,  watching  for  our  return  ; 
and  whether  he  was  glad  to  see  us,  or  was  tired  of  waiting,  is 
more  than  I  can  tell,  but  a  smile  of  satisfaction  was  upon  his 
face  when  he  saw  us  safe,  and  he  welcomed  us  back  with  an 
expressive  grunt. 

"  How  are  things  at  the  factory  ? "  Allen,  asked,  as  soon  as 
he  had  secured  the  banco. 

"  Muy  bueno,  Senors"  was  the  answer ;  "  the  soldiers  have 
been  here,  made  a  few  inquiries,  and  carried  off  all  the  dead 
and  injured,  and  sworn  that  every  ladrone  shall  be  caught,  dead 
or  alive,  before  next  feast  day." 

"  A  threat  that  they  have  forgotten  before  this  time,"  mut 
tered  Allen. 

"There  are  visitors  at  the  house?"  I  suggested,  burning  to 
know  whether  Donna  Teresa  and  her  husband  had  left  for  the 
city. 

"  Si,  Senor"  replied  the  fellow,  promptly ;  "  the  holy  father 
of  the  convent  of  San  Pedro  heard  of  the  attack  to-day,  and  he 
instantly  ordered  his  banco,  to  pay  a  visit  of  condolence.  His 
banco  has  returned  up  the  river,  so  that  I  think  he  will  re 
main  over  night." 

"No  others  present?" 

"  The  old  Spaniard  and  his  wife,  senor.  The  old  gentleman 
felt  grieved  to  think  that  you  should  have  hunted  without  his 
company,  and  he  swore  that  he  would  stop  until  he  had  shot  a 
deer,  if  he  remained  a  week." 

"That  is  good  news  —  is  it  not?"  Allen  asked,  in  Eng 
lish,  handing  the  rifles  on  shore,  and  smiling  most  mali 
ciously. 

I  made  no  reply,  for  I  felt  too  pleased  at  the  information  to 
feel  angry  with  my  worst  enemy,  just  at  that  moment.  Bat  I 
glanced  at  my  soiled  hands  and  clothes,  and  thought  how  shock 
ing  it  would  be  to  meet  the  lady  until  a  change  of  dress  had  re 
stored  me  to  my  usual  condition  of  cleanliness.  As  Allen  started 
towards  the  house,  I  stopped  him. 

"We  look  none  too  clean  to  mingle  with  company.     Let  us 


68  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST  INDIES. 

send  Pedro  for  a  change  of  garments,  and  while  he  is  gone,  have 
a  swim." 

Allen^  cared  but  little  for  his  appearance  after  a  hard  day's 
hunt,  and  I  knew  it ;  but  I  succeeded  at  length  in  convincing  him 
that  the  company  at  the  factory  would  look  upon  the  change  in 
the  light  of  a  compliment ;  so  Pedro  was  despatched  for  clean 
linen,  and  brushes  and  combs,  while  we  washed  from  our  persona 
the  accumulations  of  .the  Great  Swamp ;  and  never  did  the 
water  seem  more  refreshing  to  our  tired  limbs  than  after  that  hard 
day's  work  in  hunting  the  outlaw.  And  then  how  different  I  felt 
when  dressed  in  a  white  linen  shirt,  with  thin  shoes  and  white 
stockings,  and  hair  arranged  in  the  most  telling  style,  and  which 
was  intended  to  tear  Donna  Teresa's  heart  to  atoms,  and  not 
leave  one  little  piece  that  she  could  call  her  own  or  her  husband's. 

Lamps  were  lighted  in  the  dining-room  as  we  walked  towards 
the  house,  for  we  had  squandered  much  time  at  the  edge  of  the 
river ;  and  as  soon  as  we  reached  the  court-yard  we  heard  a 
hearty  laugh,  which  seemed  to  shake  the  very  walls  of  the  build 
ing.  It  was  something  between  a  growl  and  a  roar,  as  though 
the  nrtterer  was  endeavoring  to  restrain  his  animal  spirits  while 
relating  his  jokes,  but  finding  it  impossible,  was  obliged  to  yield 
to  the  pressure,  and  give  his  voice  full  vent,  or  take  the  chances 
of  strangling. 

"  That,"  said  Allen,  in  reply  to  a  glance,  "  is  the  holy  father, 
Benventuro,  who  can  sing  or  pray,  feast  or  play,  as  well  as  the 
most  zealous  in  the  land..  He  is  loved  by  the  natives,  and  feared, 
at  the  same  time  ;  for  the  holy  father,"  in  spite  of  seeming  indif 
ference,  carries  an  iron  hand,  and  when  it  falls,  a  native  goes 
with  it.  He  is  a  profound  admirer  of  Americans  and  America, 
and  if  the  crown  of  Spain  would  appoint  him  governor  general 
of  the  islands,  their  prosperity  would  rival  that  of  Cuba  in  five 
years.  .  He  knows  what  is  required  to  develop  the  resources  of 
the  country,  and  if  he  had  position  he  would  put  his  knowledge 
to  some  use.  As  it  is,  he  lives  a  careless,  jovial  life,  without  one 
thought  of  the  future,  and  entirely  indifferent  whether  he  con 
forms  to  all  the  customs  of  the  church  or  not." 

We  ascended  the  steps  leading  to  the  second  story,  and  found 
the  holy  father  seate-1  at  a  table  which  was  well  spread  with  sub 
stantial  food,  while  opposite  to  him  were  Mr.  Huckford  and  Don 
Arturo. 


BENVENTURO.  69 

Gazing  frjpm  th  3  window,  with  her  back  turned  to  the  company, 
was  Donna  Teresa ;  and  even  when  we  entered  the  room  she»did 
not  turn  to  greet  us,  but  remained  motionless  as  though  too  busy 
with  her  thoughts  to  notice  our  arrival. 

"Ah,  praise  to  Bacchus  and  Venus,  the  wanderers  have  re 
turned  !  "  shouted  the  priest,  as  he  caught  sight  of  us.  "  I  have 
fasted  for  such  a  length  of,  time  that  my  stomach  is  as  empty  as 
my  wine  cellar,  and  my  temper  was  growing  as  bad  as  Father 
Visas' ;  apd  they  do  say  —  although  I  te,ll  you  this  in  confidence, 
mind,  and  it  must  not  go.  further  —  that  he  never  speaks  a  pleas 
ant  word  except  on  Sundays,  and  not  then,  unless  two  things 
happen." 

lt  And  what  must  happen  to  bring  forth  such  an  expression  of 
benevolence?  "  Allen' asked,  as  he  shook  hands  with  the  jolly-look 
ing  father,  and  presented  me  in  due  form. 

"  Why,  his  fighting  cock  must  win  a  battle,  and  a  pretty  girl 
confess  her  sins  and  her  little  peccadillos,  and  promise  to  reform ; 
but  faith,  I  have  always  found  them  ready  to  promise,  but  slow 
to  perform." 

I  glanced  towards  the  swelling  form  that  stood  at  the  window 
to  S£e  what  effect  such  conversation  would  have  upon  her  ;  but  she 
remained  motionless,  and  apparently  unheeding. 

u  The  supper,  the  supper  !  bring  in  the  supper  !  "  shouted  Father 
Benventuro,  slapping  the  table  with  his  fat  hand  until  the  crockery 
ware  danced,  and  threatened  dissolution.  "  Why,  I  have  not 
broken  my  fast  since  morning,  and  I  feel  like  a  boa  that  has  lived 
on  air  for  a  month.  Senor  Huckford,  I  hope  your  cook  has  lost 
jone  of  his  skill,  and  that  he  knows  I  am  to  stop  for  supper."  . 

"  You  shall  be  satisfied,"  Mr.  Huckford  replied,  with  his  melan 
choly  smile,  which  was  as  habitual  to  his  face  as  though  he  had 
a  presentiment  that  he  should  never  see  his  home  again.  He 
touched  a  bell  as  he  spoke,  and  the  servants  entered  the  apart 
ment  with  steaming  coffee,  and  curry,  and  rice,  and  young  chickens, 
delicately  broiled  and  browned  without  being  burned,  while  there 
was  game  ctfoked  in  various  .ways,  and  vegetables  swimming  in 
fresh  butter. 

The  priest  rubbed  his  hands,  and  tucked  a  huge  colored  hand 
kerchief  around  the  neck  of  his  black  robe  of  office,  and  even  the 
sunken  eyes  of  the  old  Spaniard  lighted  up  with  fire  as  the  fumes 
of  the  food  assailed  his  nostrils,  and  provoked  his  appetite.  While 


70  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

the  servants  were  arranging  the  dishes  I  'nastily  passed  to^  the 
side  of  Donna  Teresa,  and  laid  my  hand  lightly  upon  her  ex 
quisitely  moulded  arm,  so  round,  and  smooth,  and  delicate,  that 
it  looked  like  wax-work,  encircled  with  heavy  hoops  of  gold,  some 
of  them  studded  with  diamonds  and  precious  stones,  which  glit 
tered  in  the  light  like  stars  in  the  heavens,  to  which  her  large 
black  eyes  were  directed.  She  must^have  felt  my  touch  ;  yet  she 
did  not  move  or  withdraw  her  arm  from  the  position  in  which 
she  held  it. 

"  Can  I  not  obtain  one  word  of  welcome  from  Donna  Teresa?" 
I  asked,  in  a  low  tone. 

For  a  moment  she  suffered  her  eyes  to  wander  to  my  face  ;  but 
when  she  saw  the  look  of  admiration  that  I  could  not  restrain, 
she  turned  her  head,  and  the  rich  blood  mantled  her  cheek  as  she 
asked, — 

"  What  kind  of  a  welcome  does  Guillermo  desire  at  my 
hands?" 

"  The  welcome  of  a  friend,"  I  replied,  still  speaking  in  a  lo.w 
tone. 

"  Friendships  are  dangerous  at  times,  and  lead  to  unfortunate 
results.  Would  it  not  be  better  that  I  should  extend  to  you  a 
sisterly  welcome,  or  one  cold  and  formal  like  a  new  acquaint 
ance?"  she  asked,  after  a  moment's  thought.  ' 

"  What  have  I  done  to  deserve  this?"  I  inquired,  in  surprise  ; 
and  placed  my  hand  upon  hers  to  enforce  attention.  She  did 
not  repel  the  liberty,  but  looked  grave  and  stately,  as  I  had  seen 
her  when  presiding  over  her  husband'*  dinner  table,  surrounded 
by  the  most  distinguished  company  that  the  island  could  pro 
duce. 

"You  have  done  nothing  that  I  can  condemn,  and  much  that  I 
regard,  since  our  acquaintance  commenced,  Guillermo,"  she  said 
slowly  and  distinctly,  as  though  she  was  weighing  each  word,  or 
was  littering  them  very  reluctantly.  '*  I  have  been  alone  all  day," 
she  continued,  "  as  I  told  you  that  I  should  ;  and  I  have  thought 
much  of  my  past  life,  and  endeavored  to  fancy  what  the  future 
would  be  like,  and  whether  it  would  be  as  unhappy  as  the  past 
few  years  of  my  existence." 

"  You  should  be  happy,"  I  remarked,  "  for  you  have  youth, 
beauty,  and  immense  wealth.  What  more* could  you  desire?  " 

How  reproachfully  her  dark  eyes  appeared,  as  she  looked  -at 


FRIENDSHIPS.  71 

my  face  •  to  see  whether  I  was  speaking  ironically,  or  from  my 
heart.  %  .  _  • 

"  Wealth  !  "  she  repeated,  bitterly  ;  "  were  it  not  for  my  gold 
and  lands  I  should  now  be  free  from  all  matrimonial  control. 
Would  that  the  earthquakes  had  destroyed  all  that  I  possessed, 
sooner  than  a  husband." 

"  I  thought  you  married  of  your  own  free  will  and  accord," 
I  flaid. 

"  Then  you  thought  wrong,  and  His  but  right  that  I  should  un 
deceive  you." 

She  glanced  towards  the  table,  and  saw  that  the  servants  were 
still  arranging  the  dishes  and  removing  the  wine  from  the  coolers, 
and  that  her  Husband  was  listening  to  a  story  from  the  holy  man. 

"  When  my  father  died,  four  years  since,"  the  lady  said,  "  he 
left  me  under  the  care  of  Don  Arturo,  his  oldest  friend,  with  di 
rections  in  his  will  that  at  fifteen  I  should  marry  the  Don,  or  enter 
a  convent.  In  tlie  latter  case  my  wealth  was  to  be  divided  :  one 
half  was  to  enrich  the  convent  that  I  entered,  and  the  other  half 
to  Belong  to  Don  Arturo.  After  my  father's  death  I  was  debarred 
seeifcg  any  one  excepting  such  friends  as  Don  Arturo  desig 
nated,  and  those,  of  course,  were  loud  in  praise  of  his  goodness 
and  amiable  qualities,  insisting  that  the  woman  who  was  blessed 
with  his  hand  would  have  great  cause  for  rejoicing.  I  little 
thought  that  he  would  adhere  to  the  obligations  of  the  will ;  but 
he  did,  and  you  see  the  result  before  you.  For  two  years  I  have 
been  his  wife,  and  two  long  years  of  woe  and  misery  they  have 
been.  Had  I  been  dependent  upon  the  charity  of  relations, 
I  could  have  used  my  eyes,  and  exercised  my  own  choice  in  the 
selection  of  a  husband  ;  but  unfortunately  I  was  not  poor  —  more 
reason  jbr  sorrow." 

I  pitied  her  from  my  heart  as  she  told  her  griefs,  and  would 
have  given  all  the  wealth  I  possessed  to  have  been  able  to  have 
comforted  her,  or  to  have  held  her  in  my  arms  and  called  her 
wife ;  for  I  could  not  help  thinking  that  we  were  much  more 
suited  to  each  other  in  age  and  disposition  than  Don  Arturo  and 
herself. 

'  You  now  know  why  I  say  that  friendships  are  dangerous ; 
*and  believe  me,  Guillermo,  I  weigh  every  word  when  I  repeat 
to  you  that  we  must  in  future  meet  as  seldom  as  possible.  It  is 
for  your  sake  that  I  make  the  request,  for  I  am  young,  passionate, 


72  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

and  easily  swayed  to  good  or  evil,  and  may  the  Virgin  help  me 
to  avoid  the  latter."  . 

She  laid  her  soft  hand  on  mine  as  she  spoke,  and  I  felt  my  blood 
bound  through  my  veins  as  though  each  drop  was  a  race-horse. 
It  seemed  to  me,  as  I  heard  her  speak,  that  the  earth  was  less 
beautiful  than  before,  and  that  the  stars  were  less  bright,  and 
that  if  I  could  steal  from  the  room,  I  would  mount  a  horse  and 
dash  off  through  the  darkness,  regardless  of  danger,  or  where  I 
should  finally  stop.  Yet  I  knew  that  she  was  right,  and  that 
to  cure  my  infatuation,  absence  from  the  shrine  at  which  I  had 
worshipped  so  many  months,  was  the  only  remedy,  and  I  en 
deavored  to  nerve  myself  for  the  contest. 

"  Guillermo,"  she  said,  in  a  low  whisper,  and  with  a  soft  pres 
sure  of  her  delicate  hand,  "  you  are  not  offendegl  with  me  for 
speaking  thus  plainly?  I  mean  for  the  best." 

"  May  the  saints  preserve  you,"  I  said,  although  I  felt  my  heart 
rise  in  my  throat  while  speaking.  "  I  have  long  felt  the  danger 
of  my  position,  and  will  now  avoid  it.  The  first  ship  that  leaves 
for  China  carries  me  as  a  passenger ;  but  I  go  with  a  broken 
heart." 

*'  No,  no  !  "  she  cried  eagerly  ;  "  remain  in  Manila,  and  let  us 
meet  as  often  as  once  a  week,  or  even  more  frequently,  There 
can  be  no  harm  in  that.  We  can  always  see  each  other  in  com 
pany,  and  exchange  a  few  words." 

I  shook  my  head,  for  I  doubted  the  expediency  of  such  a 
course. 

"  Do  not  answer  now,"  she  said,  hurriedly  ;  "  but  meet  me  to 
night  in  the  corridor,  while  the  company  are  flushed  with  wine, 
and  will  not  miss  your  presence.  Drink  sparingly,  and  still 
think  of  me  kindly." 

As  she-  concluded,  the  holy  father  was  shouting  loudly  for  his 
long-expected  dinner ;  and  Don  Arturo  was  glancing  round  the 
room  to  find  his  wife. 

"  Ho,  Senor  Guillermo  !  "  shouted  the  holy  father,  striking 
the  table  with  a  bottle  of  hock  of  an4' excellent  brand,  a  liquor  of 
which  the  good  man  was  excessively  fond.  "  Have  you  turned 
priest,  and  are  you  assuming  my  prerogative  by  confessing  the  fair 
Donna  Teresa.  By  the  good  St.  Veritus,  but  I  shall  interfere  in 
the  matter." 

"  The  lady's  thoughts  and  petty  sins  are  still  her  own,"  I  said, 


AT   SUPPER.  73 

advancing  to  the  table,  and  seating  Teresa  by  her  husband's  side. 
"  She  would  not  make  confession  to  a  heretic  ;  so  I  was  obliged  to 
entertain  her  with  an  account  of  our  adventures  this  day  in  the 
great  swamp,  and  they  have  amused  her,  and  perhaps  excited  her 


The  cloud  which  I  saw  gathering  upon  Don  Arturo's  brow  dis 
appeared  under  the  strength  of  my  reasoning,  or  the  fumes  of  the 
supper  table,  I  could  not  tell  which;  and  to  tell  the  truth,  I  did 
not  care,  for  my  spirit,  from  being  crushed  by  the  decision  of  the 
fair  lady,  had  suddenly  assumed  a  buoyancy  at  her  change  of  opin 
ion  that  was  entirely  unusual. 

We  were  soon  in  our  places  at  the  table,  Allen  on  my  right, 
and  Donna  Teresa  on  iny  left,  while  opposite  to  us  were  Mr.  Huck- 
ford  and  the  holy  father  Benventuro,  the  latter  with  an  appetite 
like  a  hunter,  and  a  digestion  like  an  ostrich. 

His  eyes  glared  like  those  of  a  sensualist,  as  they  wandered 
over  the  rich  viands  which  loaded  the  table  ;  and  knowing  his  dis 
position  well,  our  host  was  not  backward  in  helping  him  first,  even 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  but  the  lady. 

.  "  The  church,"  said  our  host,  as  he  sent  the  servant  with  a 
huge  plate,  loaded  with  the  best  that  the  table  contained,  "  must 
and  shall  be  respected.  If  the  worthy  father  does  not  eat  heartily, 
I  shall  think  he  is  not  hungry,  or  else  dislikes  our  slight  enter 
tainment." 

"  May  the  saints  forgive  you  for  your  groundless  suspicions," 
muttered,  the  priest,  seizing  his  plate,  and  squaring  his  shoulders 
for  the  contest,  like  a  hunter  before  taking  a  dangerous  leap  ;  and 
for  fifteen  minutes  he  did  not  speak  a  word,  but  used  his  knife 
and  fork  with  as  much  skill  as  the  best  tactician  could  desire. 

"  By  the  way,  we  have  not  heard  the  adventures  of  the  day," 
the  father  said,  pausing  in  his  exertions,  and  emptying  his  wine 
glass,  and  then  immediately  challenging  Donna  Teresa  to  do  the 
same  ;  but  the  lady  was  prudent,  and  merely  wet  her  red  lips  in 
the  generous  liquor  ;  and  the  priest  was  too  busy  with  his  own 
affairs  to  notice  that  she  had  not  done  justice  to  his  pledge. 

"  Yes,  let  us  hear  the  adventures  of  the  day,"  cried  the  Span 
iard  ;  "  and  remember  that  I  have  not  forgiven  you,  young  gentle 
men,  for  leaving  me  out  of  the  party.  I  had  a  right  to  expect 
an  invitation  after  the  assistance  that  I  rendered  last  night." 

"  We  had  no  time  to  lose,"  Allen  said,  "'or  we  should  have 


74  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

been  pleased  with  your  company  and  valuable  aid.  "We  were 
obliged  to  take  the  field  before  the  dew  was  off  the  grass,  or  else 
forego  an  important  business." 

"  But  remember  I  am  not  to  Be  put  off  in  that  way,"  cried 
Don  Artiiro.  "  I  came  here  for  a  hunt,  and  shall  remain  here 
until  I  have  accomplished  my  object.  If  my  wife  does  not  like 
that  plan,  she  can  return  to  the  city  in  the  morning." 

I  mentally  hoped  that  she  would  take  kindly  to  the  arrange 
ment,  but  was  somewhat  disappointed  when  she  objected,  and 
hinted  that  it  would  be  better  if  both  returned  to  the  city  as  soon 
as  possible,  as  she  feared  that  some  accident  would  happen  if  he 
persisted  in  his  dangerous  expeditions. 

This  was  sufficient  to  excite  the  obstinacy  of  the  Don,  for  he 
had  been  drinking  freely,  and  thought  that  it  was  necessary  for 
his  reputation  that  he  should  show  becoming  contempt  of  all 
danger. 

u  I  tell  you,  Teresa,  that  here  I  remain  until  I  have  had  my 
hunt,  and  here  you  remain  until  you  have  witnessed  my  exploits. 
It  is  useless  to  remonstrate,  for  I  am  just  as  firm  as  a  uock  on 
this  point." 

I  bent  my  eyes  upon  the  table,  and  strove  to  moderate  the 
transports  which  I  felt  at  the  old  man's  decision,  for  I  knew  that 
the  holy  father  was  scanning  my  face  with  his  glittering  eyes,  as 
though  he  was  endeavoring  to  read  my  very  thoughts. 

I  remained  immovable  and  impassive  under  his  scrutiny,  and 
at  length  I  heard  him  mutter,  as  he  plunged  his  face  in  a  huge 
glass  filled  with  sparkling  wine,  — 

"  Diablo  !  I  must  have  been  mistaken." 

"At  what?" 

"  In  thinking  that  this  was  hock  instead  of  champagne,"  he 
replied;  and  then,*  to  change  the  subject,  loudly  called  for  a  de 
tailed  statement  of  our  adventures,  and  while  Allen  was  relat 
ing  them,  the  good  father  would  frequently  interrupt  him  to  pro 
pose  the  health  of  the  hunters,  or  the  health  of  our  host,  or  the 
lady,  or  Don  Arturo ;  but  I  noticed  that  the  priest  was  more  par 
ticular  in  seeing  that  my  glass  was  filled  to  the  brim  than  the  rest 
of  the  company. 

At  first  I  imagined  it  was  owing  to  a  sutMen  friendship  he 
Lad  contracted  for  me,  and  that  the  holy  man  wished  to  cement 
the  bonds  thus  formed  in  the  juice  of  the  grape  ;  but  as  i.  noticed 


A   DRINKING   BOWL.  75 

his  continued  partiality,  I  had  a  slight  suspicion  that  my  brain 
was  to  be  tested,  and  while  in  a  state  of  intoxication  I  was  to 
be  sounded  in  relation  to  my  feelings  for  the  wife  of  the  old 
Spaniard. 

The  more  I  watched  his  proceedings,  the  stronger  I  felt  assured 
that  it  was  the  case,  and  I  formed  the  resolution  of  letting  the 
good  priest  see  that  an  American  possessed  as  stout  a  head  as 
himself,  and  that  in  the  end  he  would  be  baffled  in  his  attempt  to 
extort  my  secret. 

I  never  fancied  a  drinking  bout,  and  was,  usually,  extremely  ab 
stemious,  rarely  taking  liquor  unless  at  a  dinner-party,  and  never 
then  unless  forced  to  do  so  by  the  custom  of  the  country.  But 
what  was  most  extraordinary,  I  possessed  a  head  and  brain  that 
were  never  known  to  yield  to  the  influence  of  liquor,  and  were  I 
so  disposed,  I  could  drink  for  hours,  and  yet  rise  from  the  table, 
and  even  the  most  fastidious  lady  in  the  land  would  never  know 
that  wine  had  passed  my  lips,  unless  sh,e  came  in  close  contact 
with  them. 

Knowing  as  I  did  that  I  .could  drink  the  priest  under  the  table, 
I  responded  to  his  toasts,  and  proposed  others,  and  mixed  his 
liquors  until  at  length  I  got  him  to  swallow  half  a  tumbler  of 
French  brandy,  under  the  impression  that  it  was  wine  ;  and  faith, 
I  don't  think  that  he  discovered  his  mistake.  I  could  see  the  lit 
tle  gray  eyes  grow  more  luminous  as  the  revel  proceeded,  and  to 
disarm  the  holy  father  of  all  suspicions,  I  pretended  to  be  nearly 
oblivious  of  all  that  was  transpiring  around  the  table. 

Twice  I  stole  glances  at  Donna  Teresa's  face,  to  see  how  she  was 
affected  by  the  scene  ;  and  each  time  that  I  did  so  I  met  the  full 
gaze  of  her  large,  melancholy  eyes,  as  though  reproaching  me 
for  my  want  of  discretion. 

"  Let  me  sing  you  a  song-,  senors,"  cried  the  holy  father, 
struggling  to  his  feet,  and  insisting  that  all  should  join  in  the 
chorus. 

"  But  first  let  me  retire,"  interrupted  Donna  Teresa,  hastily  ris 
ing,  with  some  alarnij  for  she  probably  imagined  that  the  songs 
sung -by  an  intoxicated  man  were  hardly  fit  for  a  modest  woman 
to  listen  to.  • 

"  Go  by  all  means,"  stammered  her  husband,  who  was  too  far 
gone  to  assist  the  lady  or  himself. 


76  LIFE   IN  THE  EAST   INDIES. 

She  bowed  coldly  to  the  company,  and  accepting  my  arinv  was 
escorted  to  the  door. 

"  I  shall  not  fail  you,"  I  whispered.  "  At  twelve  I  will  be  on 
the  corridor." 

I  spoke  without  the  least  show  of  intoxication  ;  and  I  could -see 
a  gleam  of  joyful  surprise  pass  over  her  face  as  she  listened. 
With  an  inclination  of  her  proud  head,  she  passed  through  the 
open  door,  and  retired  to  her  chamber. 

"  By  all  the  saints  in  the  calendar,  but  she  is  the  fairest  lady  in 
Manila,"  cried  the  holy  father,  with  enthusiasm ;  "  and  I  will 
propose  a  toast  which  all  must  drink,  or  I'll  excommunicate  them 
from  this  blessed  company,  and  compel  them  to  drink  river  water 
for  the  remainder  of  their  lives.  Fill,  caballeros,  arid  drink  to  the 
health  of  the  fair  Donna  Teresa  and  her  gallant  husband." 

The  priest's  eyes  were  on  me  as  he  spoke,  and  in  spite  of  his 
seeming  Intoxication,  I  could  see  that  he  was  studying  my  motions 
and  face  to  judge  how  I. liked  the  toast. 

"  I  propose  an  amendment  to  the  sentiment,"  I  cried,  just  as 
the  company  were  raising  their  glasses  to  their  lips.  "  Long  may 
they  live,  and  long  may  they  love  each  other." 

"  I  accept  the  amendment,"  shouted  the  father,  and  with  en 
thusiasm  we  drank  the  toast,  and  were  then  bored  for  fifteen  min 
utes  with  a  speech  from  the  husband ;  but  what  it  referred  to  I 
have  no  recollection,  for  I  was  thinking  of  my  appointment,  and 
wondering  how  soon  the  Don  and  priest  would  lie  under  «the  table, 
where  I  most  sincerely  wished  them. 

During  the  confusion,  and  while  the  priest  was  relating  a 
story,  our  host  slipped  off  to  bed,  and  the  servants  retired  one  by 
one,  until  we  were  unattended. 

But  the  wine  was  close  at  hand,  and  we  could  spare  them ;  and 
the  ofily  consequence  of  our  Host's  absence '  was  to  draw  our 
chairs  closer  together,  and  smoke  and  drink  more  fierce  than 
ever. 

"  Did  I  ever  tell  you,  Senor  Allen,  how  the  Mestiza  girl  played 
a  trick  upon  the  good,  but  extremely  cross  father  Vidas?  "  asked 
Benventuro,  as  soon  as  the  Don  had  concluded  a  story,  which 
every  one  laughed  at,  but  no  one  thought  funny. 

"  Never  ;  let  us  hear  it  without  delay." 

"  Fill  your  glasses,  and  I'll  commence.  One  day,  three  months 
since,  the  worthy  father  was  told  that  a  young  girl  desired  the 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  77 

benefit  of  confession,  but  had  neglected  to  bring  the  usual  offering, 
a  present,~and  the  fair  penitent  was  sent  home  sadly  troubled,  and 
uncertain  \v1iat  to  do. 

"  I  heard  of  her  application,  and  determined  to  administer  a 
rebuke  to  the  old  tiger  fpr  his  selfishness.  I  took  occasion  to  visit 
the  girl,  and  gave  her  a  few  hints,  and  the  next  day  she  called 
upon  father  Vidas,  and  reiterated  her  request ;  and  as  she  did 
so,  she  held  something  in  her  hand,  covered  with  a  piece  of 
paper. 

"'Ah,  this  time  you  have  brought  something  —  have  you?' 
he  said ;  and  the  girl  acknowledged  that  she  had,  but  took  care 
not  to  mention  what  it  was. 

"  She  made  a  full  confession,  and  got  pardoned  for  all  the  sins 
she  had  committed,  and  then  my  brother  held  out  his  hand  for  the 
expected  reward. 

"  '  I'm  very  poor,  holy  father/  she  said  ;  «  and  so  are  my  par 
ents,  and  my  lover,  Pedro ;  but  I  determined  to  bring  you  an 
offering  that  would  please  you.' 

"  Vidas  rubbed  his  hands,  and  expected  a  peso  at  least. 

"  1 1  heard,'  the  girl  continued?  '  that  last  Sunday  your  favorite 
game  cock  was  killed  in  a  fight,  and  that  you  lost  'much  money 
on  the  result.' 

"  The  good  man  growled  like  a  tiger  as  he  acknowledged  that 
such  was  the  case. 

"  '  Knowing  that  you  would  lament  the  loss,  I  took  the  trouble 
of  getting  my  lover  to  cut  the  spurs  from  his  legs ;  and  here  they 
are,  neatly  polished.' 

"  She  placed  the  paper  in  his  hand,  and  fled  from  the  church  ; 
and  for  two  days  the  good  man  did  not  make  his  appearance  in 
public,  but  endeavored,  by  fasting  and  .prayer,  to  subdue  the  feel 
ings  which  were  in  his  heart.  But  he  has  not  forgotten  the 
circumstance,  and  even  now  ft  is  dangerous  to  mention  spurs  to 
him." 

The  story  was  told  with  many  hickups  and  expressions  not  ne 
cessary  to  be  repeated  here ;  but  when  it  was  concluded,  I  saw 
that  the  priest  expected  me  to  laugh  ;  so  I  did,  and  thereby  won 
some  portion  of  his  esteem.  Don  Arturo,  who  had  hardly  under 
stood  ten  words  that  were  uttered,  swore  that  it  was  the  best 
thing  that  he  had  ever  heard,  and  in  endeavoring  to  get  up  and 
shake  hands  with  the  narrator,  lost  his  balance,  and  fell  under  the 


78  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

* 

table,  and  by  the  time  that  he  struck  the  floor  was  snoring  kmost 
unmusically. 

"See  what  a  sot  a  man  will  make  of  himself!  "  pathetically 
nuittered  the  priest.  "  Wine  is  a  harmless  beverage  when  not 
taken  in  immoderate  ^quantities,  and  I  always  recommend  it  to 
those  who  can  afford  to  drink  it,  but  not*  otherwise.  The  Don's 
head  is  weak,  and  he  should  be  restrained  by  his  friends  from 
over-indulgence." 

The  good  father  staggered  to  his  feet,  and  assisted  to  raise  the 
insensible  body,  and  across  the  room  we  swayed,  the  holy  father 
with  the  thin  legs  of  the  Spaniard  in  his  grasp,  while  Allen  and 
myself  held  on  to  an  arm  apiece ;  and  as  each  of  us  was  disposed 
to  deposit  him  in  different  places  in  the  room,  of  course  there  was 
some  pulling  and  hauling  of  the  unfortunate  man,  which  he  never 
would  have  submitted  to  had  he  been  in  his  sober  senses. 

"  Well,"  exclaimed  the  priest,  suddenly  dropping  the  legs  of 
the  poor  Don,  and  wiping  his  brow  with  his  fat  hand,  «'  if  you 
two  are  not  going  to  pull  one  way,  I'm  going  to  stop  and  rest ;  be 
cause  the  man's  joints  are  small,  and  will  probably  yield  in  the 
pressure.  Now,  the  question  naturally  arises,  what  shall  be  done 
with  him?" 

"  Carry  him  to  his  wife's  room,"  promptly  suggested  Allen, 
who  had  drank  more  than  he  should  have-  done ;  and  yet  was 
nearly  as  sober  as  myself. 

"  Monstrous  proposition  !  "  .thundered  the  holy  man,  waving  his 
hand  at  Allen  as  though  it  was  a  war-club.  "  What !  place  this 
imbiber  of  liquor  —  this  drunken  sot  —  by  the  side  of  an  angel, 
and  not  expect  an  earthquake  to  occur?  Think  you  that  Venus 
would  submit  to  be  outraged  in  that  style?  " 

"  But  Venus  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  matter,  and  therefore 
can't  interfere,"  replied  the  matter-of-fact  Allen. 

"  Don't  blaspheme  in  that  manner,"  cried  the  holy  man.  "  All 
insults  of  such  a  gross  natur.e  to  a  handsome  woman  are  recorded 
in  the  Venus  calendar ;  and  sooner  than  assist  to  lay  him  upon  a 
bed  with  Donna  Teresa,  I'd  throw  him  out  the  window.  Mind 
you,  only  upon  compulsion,  or  with  the  above  proviso." 

"  And  sooner  than  allow  such  a  thing,"  Allen  exclaimed,  "  I'd 
drown  you  in  the  Pasig,  and  thus  poison  the  river." 

"  Don't  introduce  the  lady  in  your  brawls,"  I  said ;  for  I  felt 
perfectly  indignant  that  the  noble  and  high-minded  woman  should 


MIXING   LIQUORS.  79 

be  thus  insulted  by  a  fat  priest,  and  my  own  particular  friend, 
who  was  trying  to  bring  him  out. 

At  length  it  was  resolved  to  lay  the  insensible  Don  upon  a  mat 
tress,  and  Allen  and  the  priest  left  the  room'  for  a  moment  to  find 
one.  While  they  were  absent  I  fooked  at  my  watch,  and  found 
that  it  was  quarter  past  eleven  o'clock,  and  I  had  but  three  quar 
ters  of  an  hour  to  finish  my  friends  so  that  I  could  keep  my  ap 
pointment  with  Donna  Teresa,  and  have  them  suspect  nothing  of 
what  was  going  on.  I  was  in  despair,  for  the  priest  seemed  as 
though  capable  of  drinking  a  barrel  of  wine,  and  yet  retaining  his 
senses ;  but  a  sudden  thought  occurred  to  me,  and  I  prepared  a 
dose  for  him  that  even  the  most  adamantine  head  would  have  ac 
knowledged  and  yielded  to.  I  emptied  the  decanter  of  brandy 
into  the  champagne  and  hock  bottles,  and  by  the  time  the  mat 
tress  was  brought  into  the  room  everything  was  prepared  for  the 
experiment.  The  Don  was  rolled  on  his  bed  and  once  more  we 
took  our  seats  afc  the  table. 

"  Ugh,"  grunted  the  holy  father,  filling  his  glass,  which  would 
hold  half  a  pint,  with  the  mixed  liquor  ;  "  how  thirsty  I  feel  after 
the  fatigue  of  putting  that  sot  to  bed.!  He  is  one  of  that  kind  of 
men  who  cannot  drink  in  moderation  and  feel  satisfied,  but  must 
drown  his  stomach  and  senses  with  generous  liquor  which  he 
knows  not  how  to  appreciate.  Let  us  drink  to  his  wife,  and  wish 
her  a  better  husband." 

I  watched  him  narrowly  while  the  glass  was  at  his  lips  ;  but  he 
did  not  appear  to  notice  that  his  liquor  had  been  tampered  with, 
and  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  last  drop  disappear  down 
his  insatiate  throat,  and  that  he  re-filled  his  goblet  as  though  he 
rather  liked  the  change. 

The  priest  attempted  to  sing  a  song,  but  failed ;  and  thinking 
that  it  was  owing  to  his  thirst,  up  went  hrs  glass  a  second  time, 
well  freighted  with  brandy,  which  had  never  seen  water,  and 
strong  sherry ;  but  the  second  dose  was  as  strong  as  the  first, 
find  in  a  few  minutes  I  saw  his  head  fall  upon  his  breast ;  but  he 
raised  it  again  and  strove  hard  to  appear  unconcerned ;  but  the 
eyelids  were  heavy,  and  refused  to  remain  open,  and  down  with 
a  crash  went  the  holy  man's  pate  upon  the  table,  and  such  sounds 
proceeded  from  his  nose  that  I  no.  longer  questioned  his  insensi 
bility. 

Allen  stood  the  siege  a  little  better  ;  but  when  he  saw  that  his 


80  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST  INDIES. 

old  friend  was  entirely  used  up,  he  attempted  to  make  a  fe\y  re 
marks  upon  the  impropriety  of  drinking  to  excess ;  but  before  he 
had  finished,  he  forgot  what  he  was  talking  about,  and  concluded, 
just  five  minutes  before  twelve,  to  sink  into  a  quiet  slumber,  and 
he  did ;  for  which  I  was  thankful,  although  all  three  snored  so 
loudly  that  I  was  fearful  they  would  wake  each  other. 

I  left  the  table  and  plunged  my  head  into  a  bowl  of  cold  water, 
bathed  my  temples  until  I  felt  my  pulse  reduced  to  a  healthy 
throb,  and  then,  extinguishing  all  the  lights  excepting  one, 
opened  the  .door  that  led  to  the  corridor,  closed  it  carefully,  and 
after  listening  for  a  moment  and  hearing  no  sound  excepting  tEe 
outrageous  snoring  that  the  Don,  the  priest,  and  Allen  were  in 
dulging  in,  stole  quietly  along  through  the  passage-way,  turned 
to  the  right,  passed  Donna  Teresa's  room,  and  then  found  myself 
in  the  corridor,  at  one  end  of  which  was  a  grated  window,  that 
had  remained  there  from  the  time  the  old  building  was  a  convent, 
a  hundred  years  or  more.  The  only  light  that  penetrated  the 
long  walk  was  from  this  single  window  ;  so  that  I  was  compelled 
to  grope  my  way  along  carefully  for  fear  of  stumbling  over  the  nu 
merous  antique  settees  which  were  placed  in  the  corridor,  more 
for  the  purpose  of  getting  them  cxut  pf  the  way  than  for  family 
use. 

Suddenly  my  outstretched  hands  came  in  contact  with  some 
thing  that  felt  soft  and  warm  ;  and  by  tlfe  dim  starlight  I  saw  be 
fore  me  a  vision  in,  white,  which  I  was  inclined  to  fall  down  and 
worship. 

"  Guillermo,"  said  the  vision,  in  the  low,  sweet  tones  of  Donna 
Teresa,  "  how  late  you  are  !  I  feared  that  something  had  happened 
to  prevent  you  from  seeing  me  as  you  requested." 

I  did  not  tell  her  that  she  had  made  a  slight  mistake,  and  that 
I  was  too  modest  a  lover  to  have  ever  requested  an  interview  at 
that  hour  of  the  night.  However,  I  managed  to  muster  courage 
enough  to  take  her  hand,  and  to  plead  that  the  hour  was  just 
twelve,  and  that  I  was  unable  to  see  her  before. 

"  I  granted  you  this  interview,"  Teresa  said,  making  a  slight 
effort  to  disengage  her  hand,  "  to  ask  you  not  to  leave  Manila  at 
present,  and  to  know  if  you  will  feel  satisfied  with  my  friendship, 
cold  and  distant,  but  still  true." 

"  If  you  so  will  it,"  I  answered  promptly,  for  it  struck  me  that 
the  lady  was  acting  the  coquette  on  a  grand  scale,  and  that  she 


A  LITTLE   LOVE   MAKING.  81 

should  be  met  as  such.  I  no  longer  made  an  effort  to  imprison 
her  hand,  but  kept  my  distance,  cold,  but  courteous.  There  was  a 
long  silence,  and  I  could  see,  by  the  starlight  which  entered  the 
grated  window  where  we  stood,  that  she  was  troubled  at  my  indif 
ference. 

"  The  hour  is  late,"  she  said  at  length.  "  I  feel  tired,  and  will 
retire. y  We  shall  meet  in  the  morning  —  shall  we  not?" 

This  time  she  extended  her  hand,  and  I  could  see  her  dark  eyes 
fixed  upon  my  face  as  though  reproaching  me  for  my  coldness. 
I  pretended  not  to  notice  her  glance,  but  leaned  against  the 
window  and  looked  into  the  garden.  I  heard  her  take  two  or 
three  steps  towards  her  room,  and  then  pause  and  hesitate,  as 
though  uncertain  how  to  act. 

"  Good  night,  Guillerrno,"  she  repeated. 

"  Good  night,  Teresa,"  I  replied  ;  and  again  there  was  a  pause. 

I  trembled  for  fear  her  haughty  spirit  w.ould  prompt  her  to 
leave  me,  in  which  case  I  should  have  had  to  yield,  and  made 
ample  protestations  that  I  was  not  offended. 

She  still  remained  undecided  what  to  do  ;  but  at  length,  to  my 
intense  joy,  I  felt  her  hand  laid  upon  my  shoulder,  and  then  her 
head,  with  it's  wealth  of  dark  hair,  was  laid  against  my  breast, 
and  for  the  first  time  I  heard  Donna  Teresa  weep. 

I  threw  my  arms  around  her  and  pressed  her  close  to  my  heart, 
which  was  beating  so  wildly  that  it  seemed  as  though  it  would 
break ;  and  thus  we  stood  for  many  minutes,  silent  and  motion 
less,  for  the  lady  made  no  attempt  to  disengage  herself  from  my 
embrace. 

"  You  are  angry  with  me,"  she  said,  at  length,  raising  her  large 
black  eyes,  and  looking  at  me  so  mournfully  that  I  felt  sorry  for 
my  conduct. 

I  called  Heaven  to  witness  that  I  was  not,  and  added  a  few 
endearing  words,  which  I  have  now  forgotten. 

"  Let  us  be  friends,  very  dear  friends,"  she  said  ;  "  but  for  my 
sake,  let  us  meet  hereafter  as  seldom  as  possible." 

"  And  for  my  sake  let  us  meet  as  often  as  we  can,"  I  replied. 

She  made  no  reply,  but  gently  unclasped  my  hands  and  re 
moved  her  head  from  my  bosom. 

"  Answer  me  one  question,"  she  said  at  last ;  and  I  could  feel 
her  hand  placed  upon  my  shoulder  to  enforce  attention. 

"  A  dozen  if  you  wish." 
6 


82  LIFE  IN  THE  EAST  INDIES. 

"  Do  you  love^me  ?  "  v 

**  As  I  hope  for  heaven,  I  do,"  I  replied. 

"  I  do  not  mean  such  love  as  most  men  profess  ;  but  a  sincere 
passion,  pure  and  true  —  for  you  must  recollect  that  I  am  bound 
to  a  man  whom  I  call  husband,  and  that  I  would  suffer  death 
sooner  than  live  with  him  much  longer." 

"  \Yith  my  whole  heart,  Teresa,  I  love  you,"  I  replied,  after 
a  moment's  pause  ;  "  were  you  single,  and  would  accept  of  me  as 
a  husband,  I  would  demote  my  life  to  your  happiness,  and  cherish 
you  with  such  passionate  love  that  even  your  exacting  nature 
could  find  no  cause  of  complaint." 

Her  arms  were  around  my  neck  again,  and  no  opposition  was 
made  to  the  warm  kisses  which  I  showered  upon  her  red- lips. 

"  You  will  not  leave  Manila,"  she  murmured.    • 

"  Not  unless  you  go  with  me,"  I  replied. 

""  That  I  would  -do  willingly ;   but  my  fortune  is  so  disposed 
that  I  cannot  convert  it  into  ready  money." 

"  I  do  not  ask  for  your  fortune  —  let  your  husband  enjoy  that 
to  his  heart's  content.  I  ask  for  you,  and  unless  you  are  mine 
at  no  distant  day,  life  will  indeed  be  a  burden." 

"  Better  have  patience,  until  I  can  come  to  your  arms  an 
honored  wife,"  she  said,  starting  back  at  my  energy.  "  Let  us 
remain  as  we  are  for  the  present,  and  while  we  can  be  friends  to 
the  world,  we  can  love  in  secret." 

"  Do  you  promise  me  this?  "  I  asked. 

She  laid  her  smooth  cheek  against  my  bearded  face,  and  her  lips 
met  mine  in  token  of  assont. 

"  Do  you  truly  love  me?  "  I  asked,  intoxicated  with  my  happi 
ness. 

"  I  have  loved  you  from  the  time  I  first  saw  you,"  was  the 
reply  ;  and  I  believed  her,  and  swore  an  oath  that  I  would  be  true 
to  her,  and  love  her  faithfully  until  death. 

"  Amen,"  cried  a  deep-toned  voice  at  the  end  of  the  corridor ; 
and  then  I  heard  steps  as  though  some  one  was  making  a  rspid 
retreat  to  the  sitting-room. 

u  We  are  lost !  "  cried  Donna  Teresa,  clinging  closely  to  me 
in  her  terror,  thus  preventing  my  following  in  pursuit. 

"  Remain  here  for  a  moment,"  I  said,  striving  to  unclasp  her 
arms  ;  but  she  only  held  me  the  more  close  in  her  embrace  ;  so  I 
raised  ]ier  with  my  right  arm,  and  ran  rapidly  through  the  corridor 


AN   INTERVIEW   WITH   FATHER    BENVENTURO.     Page  83. 


A   DEMAND.  83 

until  I  reached  the  lady's  chamber,  the  door  of  which  I  opened, 
and  saw  that  a  light  was  burning  dimly  -within. 

I  found  that  Teresa  was  nearly  insensible  with  fear ;  I  laid 
her  upon  a  bed,  and  hastily  whispered  that  I  would  return  in  a 
few  minutes,  and  announce  who  had  dared  to  listen  to  our*  con 
versation.  •• 

Drawing  a  dagger  I  stole  quietly  from  the  chamber,  and  then 
laid  my  hand  upon  the  latch  which  led  to  the  room  where  we  had 
dined.  For  a  moment  I  paused  to  listen,  but  heard  only  the 
deep  breathing  of  those  wrho  had  drank  so  deeply  that  night  at 
the  table,  and  whom  I  could  hardly  suspect  of  being  sober  enough 
to  play  the  spy,  and  yet  I  could  think  of  none  others. 

I  pushed  open  the  door  and  entered,  and  to  my  surprise  saw 
half  a  dozen  lamps  were  burning,  and  that  seated  at  the  table, 
looking  perfectly  sober  and  self-possessed,  yet  still  drinking  freely, 
was  the  holy  father,  Benventuro. 

"  Ah,  Guillermo,"  he  cried,  when  he  saw  me  enter,  "  have 
you  returned  to  help  me  fin'ish  the  bottles  ?  You  have  acted  wise 
ly.  Draw  up  your  chair,  and  I  will  open  a  fresh  one." 

"  I  am  in  no  humor  for  jesting,"  I  replied,  taking  my  position 
in  front  of  the  priest,  and  regarding  him  sternly. 

"  No,  I  should  think  not.  People  seldom  jest  with  a  knife  like 
that  in  their  hands,"  he  answered,  quite  composedly,  pointing  to 
the  dagger  with  one  hand,  and  raising  his  full  glass  with  the 
other. 

"  I  have  a  few  questions  which  I  wish  to  put  to  you,"  I  said, 
still  regarding  the  holy  man  sternly  ;  but  I  could  not  perceive  that 
he  was  discomposed  in  the  least. 

"  Are  they  of  a  pleasant  nature,  or  of  a  theological  turn?  I 
prefer  the  former  to-night,  for  my  blood  is  heated  with  wine,  and 
my  thoughts  are  all  concentrated  for  the  good  of  myself  and  peo 
ple.  Let  the  questions  be  brief  and  humorous." 

"  Have  you  left  the  room  within  fifteen  minutes?  " 

«  Yes." 

He  answered  promptly,  his  black  eyes  fixed  upon  my  face  as 
though  he  would  read  whether  there  was  murder  in  my  thoughts. 

44  During  your  absence  did  you  overhear  a  private  conversa 
tion  ?  "  I  demanded,  my  blood  beginning  to  boil,  and  my  thoughts 
growing  more  wicked. 

"  I  did  overhear  a  conversation  between  —  " 


84  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

He  lowered  his  voice,  and  bent  over  the  table,  so  that  ^  wag 
just  enabled  to  hear  him  whisper  the  words,  — 

"  Donna  Teresa  and  yourself." 

I  don't  know  what  made  me  withhold  my  hand,  and  prevented 
me  frt>m  striking  him  dead ;  but  by  a  mighty  effort  I  was  enabled 
to  do  so. 

"  Your  motive  in  playing  the  spy?  "  I  demanded,  fiercely. 

"  To  benefit  the  lady,  you,  and  myself,"  he  answered,  laconi 
cally. 

"  Explain." 

"  Take  a  seat  and  I  will,"  replied  the  priest,  quite  coolly. 

I  complied  with  the  request,  for  the  priest  maintained  so  mys 
terious  an  air,  that  I  deemed  it  best  to  hear  what  excuse  he  had 
to  offer  for  intruding  upon  the  privacy  of  Donna  Teresa  and 
myself. 

"  Go  on  with  your  explanation,"  I  said. 

The  holy  father  was  about  to  comply  with  my  request,  when  a 
loud  snore  from  Don  Arturo  attracted  his  attention. 

"  What  I  have  to  say  to  you  must  be  known  to  us  alone.  Help 
me  to  remove  Allen  and  the  Spaniard  to  another  room.  We  can 
accomplish  our  work  carefully,  and  not  awaken  them." 

I  assisted  the  priest  to  lift  the  mattresses  upon  which  the  men 
were  sleeping,  and  we  deposited  them  carefully  in  an  adjoining 
room,  closed  the  door,  and  again  took  our  seats  at  the  table. 

"  A  glass  of  wine  together  before  I  begin,"  father  Benventtiro 
said,  holding  out  a  bottle  ;  but  I  feared  treachery,  and  declined. 

"  As  you  please  —  there's  the  more  left  for  me.  Your  health 
and  long  life,"  he  exclaimed,  nodding  his  head  as  he  drained  his 
glass. 

"  Your  explanations,"  I  cried,  impatiently. 

"  Are  these,"  the  priest  said,  sinking  his  voice  to  a  whisper, 
and  speaking  earnestly.  "  I  suspected  this  evening,  when  I 
saw  you  and  Donna  Teresa  standing  at  the  window,  that  love 
was  at  the  bottom  of  your  friendship  ;  so  I  resolved  to  watch  you. 
Don't  frown,  for  I  had  no  motive  but  curiosity,  and  little  thought 
that  the  subject  would  ever  occupy  my  attention.  I  have  had 
some  weaknesses  in  my  eventful  life,  and  am  not  disposed  to  chide 
when  others  are  guilty  of  a  little  sin.  I  did  observe  you,  even 
while  I  was  pretending  not  to ;  and  the  final  result  was,  that  I 
became  more  and  more  convinced  that  the  lady  was  indifferent  to 


A   CONFERENCE.  85 

her  husband,  and  loved  you  with  all  the  warmth  and  fervor  of  a 
Spanish  girl.  I  also  saw  that  your  cold,  northern  blood  had  been 
stirred  by  the  black  eyes  of  Donna  Teresa,  and  that  you,  too,  was 
devoted  to  her.  So  far  so  good.  I  looked  upon  you  as  a  friend, 
and  was  not  disposed  to  interfere,  for  a  few  years  since,  even  I 
should  have  rebuked  such  presumption,  had  I  been  engaged  h.  a 
suit  tnat  promised  successful  results." 

"  Why  do  you  interfere,  then?  "  I  demanded. 

"  Patience,  and  I  will  let  you  know,"  was  the  soft  answer,  as 
the  priest  refilled  his  glass.  "  I  did  not  know  certainly  how  long 
you  had  been  loving,  and  whether  the  pursuit  was  as  profitable 
as  you  could  wish  ;  but  I  thought  that  this  night  there  would  be 
a  meeting  between  you,  and  I  was  the  more  convinced  of  the 
fact  when  I  saw  you  change  the  liquors,  while  I  was  engaged 
in  looking  after  Don  Arturo's  welfare." 

"  You  saw  me  do. that?  "  I  stammered. 

"  To  be  sure  I  did,  my  boy ;  but  I  don't  complain,  because,  in 
the  first  place,  I  pretended  to  drink  the  mixed  liquor,  and  I  think 
convinced  even  you  that  I  did  ;  but  if  you  had  watched  me  closely, 
you  would  have  seen  that  I  bowed  my  head  upon  my  breast,  and 
all  that  my  mouth  contained  was  discharged  between  my  cassock 
and  under-clothes.  It  was  disagreeable, -and  a  great  waste  of  good 
stuff.  But  what  was  I  to  do?  Be  outwitted  by  an  American, 
or  suffer  the  sharp  practice,  which  I  learned  at  a  Jesuit  college, 
to  fall  into  disrepute  ?  No,  my  son  ;  you  did  well,  and  deceived 
Allen  into  the  belief  that  he  was  drinking  champagne  instead  of 
strong  brandy  ;  but  a  priest  never  leaves  a  table,  if  he  expects  to 
return,  without  first  noting  how  full  his  glass  is,  and  its  exact 
position  ;  and  if,  during  his  absence,  it  has  been  changed,  he  drinks 
no  more  at  that  table.  You,  see  I  am  frank  with  you,  my  son, 
because  I  expect  that  we  shall  be  good  friends  hereafter,  and 
serve  each  pther  with  fidelity  and  zeal." 

"  To  what  does  all  this  tend?  "  I  asked. 

"  I  have  not  reached  that  portion  of  my  confession,  rny  son," 
replied  Benventuro,  mildly,  refilling  his  glass,  and  again  offering 
to  supply  me  with  liquor  from  the  same  bottle  from  which  he  was 
drinking  ;  but  I  feared  treachery,  a.nd  once  more  declined.  The 
holy  man  smiled,  and  continued  his  conversation. 

"  I  believe  that  I  convinced  you  I  was  drunk,  as  I  certainly 
intended  to,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  you  make  prepara- 


86  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

tions  for  leaving  the  room,  as  sober,  I  believe,  as  when  you  entered 
it  last  night ;  and  I  could  not  help,  as  I  lay  upon  the  floor  watch 
ing  your  movements  through  half-closed  eyes,  paying  you  a  high 
compliment  for  your  discretion  —  for  remember,  nay  son,  that  a 
lover  should  never  meet  his  mistress  intoxicated,  as  he  is  apt  to 
say  something  which  he  would  often  repent  of  in  his  sober  mo 
ments.  Besides,  all  the  pleasures  of  an  interview  are  lost  while 
the  senses  are  clouded  with  liquor.  I  am  too  old  a  man  not  to 
know  the  joy  which  lovers  feel  after  being  separated  for  a  few 
days.  "  Therefore,  I  repeat,  always  abstain  from  liquor  while 
contemplating  a  visit  to  a  mistress ;  and  believe  me  that  in 
this  instance  you  will  find  the  advicfc  of  a  priest  worth  re 
garding." 

I  could  but  agree  with  him ;  so  bowed  and  suffered  the 
priest  to  fill  my  glass,  although  I  was  careful  to  note  that  the 
goblet  was  perfectly  clean  and  dry,  and  had  not  been  tampered 
with. 

"  Now  you  display  sense,  and  I  feel  my  heart  yearn  towards 
you  as  though  I  had  known  you  for  years,"  the  priest  said,  rub 
bing  his  hands  with  an  expression  of  cordiality  that  I  found  was 
infectious,  and  almost  regretted  that  I  had  drawn  a  dagger  for 
the  purpose  of  ending  the  days  of  one  who  seemed  so  good  a 
friend. 

"  Finish  your  story,"  I  said,  putting  the  dagger  in  my  pocket  — 
an  act  that  the  priest  paid  not  the  slightest  attention  to. 

"  All  right.  Let  me  fill  your  glass  again.  The  saints  fbrgive 
me  for  drinking  as  I  have  to-night ;  but  the  liquor  is  good,  and 
the  company  pleasant,  and  I  have  been  sorely  tempted  to  an  in 
dulgence.  It  is  a  sin,  and  I  know  it  well  enough  ;  but  I  don't  like 
to  iufli-ct  penance  upon  myself,  eve«  if  I  have  to  upon  others  ;  so 
that  I  am  fearful  I  shall  never  be  uured  until  all  the  vintages  fail. 
But  I  see  that  you  are  impatient ;  so  we  will  despatch  our  'busi 
ness  without  unnecessary  delay ;  but  first  let  me  ask  you  a  few 
questions,  and  I  will  tell  you  candidly  that  much  depends  upon 
your  answers.  First,  do  you  really  love  Donna  Teresa?  Take 
time  to  answer.  I  don't  mean,  do  you  love  her  because  she  is 
Don  Arturo's  wife,  and  not  your  own,  for  a  gallant's  love  is  not 
as  stable  as  a  mountain,  or  as  fiery  as  a  volcano,  although  to  hear 
him  swear  one  would  think  so. 

"  Do  you  love  the  lady  with  that  disinterested  love  which  would 


THE    SUBJECT   IS   IMPORTANT.  87 

prompt  you  to  marry  her  were  she  a  maid  or  a  widow,  without 
wealth?" 

"  You  have  no  right  to  ask  the  question/'  I  said,  coldly. 

" 1  acknowledged  that  some  time  since,  my  son,  and  must  put 
but  one  interpretation  upon  your  conduct.  You  love  the  lady  be 
cause  she  is  another's." 

"  By  all  the  saints  that  a  good  Catholic  swears  by,  I  love  the 
lady  for  herself  alone,  and  would  take  her  to  my  arms  as  my  wife 
this  very  night,  were  I  able  to  do  so." 

"  Spoken  like  a  man,"  replied  the  priest,  his  black  eyes  flashing 
with  excitement ;  and  his  hand  trembled  as  he  filled  my  glass  and 
his  own.  "  You  love  the  lady,  and  she  loves  you.  That  I  know, 
for  I  overheard  her  confession  to-night,  and  what  I  suspected 
before  I  am  certain  of  now.  She  is  worthy  of  the  love  of  a 
ling,  and  I  am  glad  that  she  has  found  favor  with  an  American 
sovereign." 

"  What  else  do  you  want?"  I  asked,  somewhat  impatiently. 
"  You  have  a  motive  in  questioning  me,  and  I  must  exercise  the 
same  right.  You  know  that  I  am  a  Protestant,  and  that  I  can 
not  marry  Donna  Teresa,  even  were  she  a  widow,  without  chan 
ging  my  religion." 

u  That  is  the  point  to  which  I  wish  to  bring  you,"  cried  the 
priest,  lowering  his  voice  to  a  whisper,  and  leaning  over  the  table. 
As  he  did  so  a  large  wooden  cross,  which  he  wore  around  his 
neck,  struck  the  dishes  and  attracted  his  attention.  *'  Here,"  he 
exclaimed  ;  "  swear  upon  this  cross  an  oath,  solemn  and  impres 
sive,  that  you  will  marry  Donna  Teresa  in  three  months  after  she 
is  a  widow." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  I  asked,  in  amazement.  "  She  is  not 
a  widow,  and  not  likely  to  be  one  for  these  ten  years.  And  eveu 
if  she  were,  my  religion  would  prove  an  objection." 

"  You  shall  remain  a  Protestant  as  long  as  you  live,  in  your 
heart  and  feelings,  and  the  lady  can  do  the  same  in  regard  to  her 
Catholicity.  I  don't  think  you  will  make  the  lady  any  the  less 
happy  on  account  of  religious  difference.". 

"  You  are  trifling  with  me,"  I  said,  with  some  show  of  anger. 

"  I  swear  to  you  that  I  am  not ;  and  I  further  swear  that  I 
mean  to  act  for  the  happiness  of  Donna  Teresa  and  yourself,  and 
in  such  a  manner  that  you  will  both  bless  me." 

I  smiled  in  scorn  at  the  words,  and  the  priest  noticed  it. 


88  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  Listen  to  m'j  for  a  moment,  and  then  judge  whether  I  will 
perform  the  part  which,  with  your  consent,  I  intend  to  play.  Don 
Arturo  is  an  old  man,  nearly  seventy  years  of  age,  and  is  tronhled 
with  disease  of  the  heart,  which  is  liable  to  take  him  to  a  better 
world  at  any  moment.  This  he  knows,  and  has  made  all  due 
provision  for  a  sudden  exit.  When  he  clies,  his  immense  wealth 
will  revert  to  his  widow,  for  most  of  it  belonged  to  her  father,  an 
excellent  man,  but  a  great  fool  to  suppose  that  his  beautiful  child 
could  ever  find  happiness  in  the  arms  of  a  person  old  enough  to 
be  her  great-grandfather." 

"  How  dp  you  know  all  this  ?  "  I  asked,  with  more  curiosity 
than  I  had  yet  felt. 

"  Through  his  confessor,  Father  Juan,  of  the  Sebastian  Con 
vent.  You  have  seen  him,  and  he  has  seen  you ;  and  let  me 
whisper  this  in  your  ear  in  confidence  —  he  looks  not  upon  you 
with  any  degree  of  favor." 

"  I  never  exchanged  ten  words  with  him  in  my  life,  for  I  like 
not  his  looks,"  I  replied,  with  a  vivid  remembrance  of  the  suspi 
cious  glances  which  I  had  seen  him  cast  upon  me  when  in  the 
company  of  Donna  Teresa  and  her  husband. 

4»  But  he  fears  your  influence  upon  the  lady  in  case  her  husband 
dies.  Another  secret  let  me  confide  to  you  —  the  holy  father  sus 
pects  the  passion  which  you  cherish,  and  he  is  watching  with 
Argus  eyes  for  developments.  Even  a  servant  in  this  house  is  in 
his  pay  to  spy  your  proceedings  ;  so  let  me  again  caution  you  how 
you  act  when  in  the  presence  of  the  lady." 

"  But  what  benefit  can  Father  Juan  expect  to  derive  by  inter 
posing  between  us  ?  "  I  asked. 

.    "  Wealth  and  promotion,"  was  the  brief  rejoinder  ;  and  Father 
Benventuro  filled  his  glass,  and  smiled. 

"  Explain  your  meaning." 

u  Nothing  more  easy.  When  Don  Arturo  dies,  the  good  Father 
Juan  hopes  to  persuade  Donna  Teresa  to  enter  the  convent  of  St. 
Sebastian  ;  and,*if  she  should,  her  wealth  would  make  the  convent 
the  most  rich  and  influential  in  Manila,  and  plain  Father  Juan 
would  be  made  a  bishop  for  his  services  in  securing  so  much  money 
to  the  holy  church." 

"  There  is  no  fear  of  Donna  Teresa's  entering  a  convent,"  I 
said,  confidently.  "  She  desires  to  see  the  world  and  enjoy 
life." 


A   LITTLE   PLOTTING.  89 

The  Holy  man  smiled  disdainfully,  and  even  swallowed  a  full 
goblet  of  wine  before  he  could  compose  his  reply. 

"  Let  me  ask  if  such  would  be  the  case,  if  any  accident  should 
happen  to  you,  whom  I  have  reason  to  believe  she  loves  with  all 
the  devotion  of  a  first  love.  Suppose,  for  instance,  you  should  soon 
follow  the  old  Spaniard,  and  while  her  grief  was.  fresh,  a  proposal 
was  made  that  she  should  enter  a  convent,  and  devote  her'life  to 
religious  duties,  as  the  surest  way  of  meeting  you  hereafter. 
Think  you  that  she  could  withstand  the  pressure  that  the  holy 
church  would  make,  not  to  secure  her  happiness,  but  the  millions 
she  could  command?"  .  • 

"  But  I  flatter  myself  that  no  accident,  as  you  term  it,  is  about 
to  happen  to  me,"  I  replied,  confidently. 

The  good  priest  smiled,  and  drew  from  his  pocket  three  silver 
dollars,  which  he  placed  upon  the  table. 

"  With  such  a  paltry  sum  could  I  purchase  your  life,  and  the 
most  rigid  investigation  would  never  lead  to  my  detection,  simply 
because  the  tool  that  I  should  employ  would  suppose  that  all 
chance  for  future  happiness  would  be  lost,  should  he  betray  a 
pillar  of  the  church.  Think  you  that  I  am  the  only  priest  in 
Manila,  or  on  the  island,  who  possesses  the  same  power?" 

Well  might  I  feel  startled  at  so  candid  a  confession  ;  and  for  a 
few  minutes  I  could  only  ruminate  upon  such  a  fate  as  my  com 
panion  had  pictured  becoming  a  reality. 

"  Drink,  Guillermo,  and  don't  let  what  I  have  said  prevent  you 
from  continuing  to  love  the  lady  as  warmly  as  ever ;  for  upon  this 
holy  cross  I  swear  that  if  you  will  comply  with  my  demands,  and 
take  an  oath  to  that  effect,  I  will  shield  you  from  all  harm,  and 
never  cease  to  work  until  you  and  Donna  Teresa  are  one." 

"  Who  would  marry  a  high-born  Catholic  lady  to  a  Protestant?" 
I  asked.  "  "  It  is  in  direct  violation  of  your  instructions  from  the 
archbishop  ;  and  even  if  the  marriage  was  legal,  the  priest  would 
be  degraded,  and  perhaps  dismissed  from  the  .church." 

"  I  grant  that,"  replied  the  holy  man,  composedly.  "  But  if 
you  are  first  married  by  the  American  consul,  and  then  by  me,  or 
any  other  Catholic  priest,  I  would  like  to  see  the  court  or  tho 
bishop  that  would  dare  to  interfere  with  your  happiness." 

"  But  how  could  you  shield  yourself  from  the  archbishop's 
wrath?"  I  asked. 

"  In  a  very  simple  manner,"  the  priest  said,  smiling.     "  I  be- 


90  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

lieve  that  he  has  some  love  for  me,  and  he  has  shown  it  many 
times,  even  if  I  do  like  a  hottle  of  wine  once  in  a  great  while. 
The  archbishop  is  but  human,  after  all,  and  if  I  should  appear 
before  him  after  I  had  concluded  the  ceremony,  —  which,  by  the 
way,  should  be  performed  in  the  presence  of  your  friends,  and  a 
few  of  the  lady's  ;  and  even  they  must  not  know  for  what  purpose 
they  are  assembled,  —  and  should  say,  My  lord,  I  have  married 
the  widow  of  Don  Arturo  to  a  Protestant,  because  I  think  that 
she  will  convert  him  in  time  to  the  true  faith,  and  because  he 
generously  presented  the  church,  of  which  you  are  the  head  in 
this  country,  with  five  thousand  dollars  —  " 

u  But  you  know,  and  I  repeat  to  you  now,  that  there  is  no 
prospect,  much  as  I  love  Donna  Teresa,  of  my  changing  my 
religion,"  I  said,  firmly. 

"  Even  if  you  do  not,, is  there  any  necessity  of  sending  a  crier 
around  the  streets  proclaiming  that  you  are  a  Protestant,  and  will 
die  in  the  faith?  If  you  marry  the  lady,  you  will  consult  your 
own  interest  and  safety  by  speaking  as  little  of  your  religion  as 
possible,  and  let  the  opinion  gradually  gain  ground  that  your  wife 
is  converting  you.  This  I  shall  ask  for  appearances,  for  not  an 
assassin  in  Manila  "would  dare  raise  his  hand  against  a  man  whom 
the  holy  church  hoped  to  convert.  Ask  questions  of  the  reverend 
fathers,  and  listen  in  silence  to  their  discourses,  and  if  you  must 
argue,  do  so  with  the  firm  intention  of  being  vanquished.  Do  but 
this,  and  many  years  of  happiness  will  be  your  portion." 

"  But  I  shall  have  to  play  the  part  of  a  rank  hypocrite  to  do  all 
that,"  I  said. 

"  Does  not  the  merchant  dissemble  when  he  desires  to  dispose 
of  his  goods,  or  the  sea  captain  when  he  promises  good  food  to 
his  passengers,  or  even  the  lover  when  he  swears  that  he  will  be 
faithful  to  his  mistress,  yet  violates  his  vows  every  time  that  an 
opportunity  occurs.  Hypocrisy,  my  son,  is  a  sin,  but  the  world 
is  full  of  it,  and  even  when  we  avoid  speaking  our  minds,  we  are 
guilty  of  the  crime.  Let  not  so  common  a  thing  influence  you, 
for  there  is  not  a  priest,  Roman  or  Protestant,  but  will  absolve 
you  from  the  charge." 

"  Now,  one  question  more, '  I  said,  fixing  my  eyes  upon  the 
priest ;  and  he  met  my  gaze  without  flinching.  "  How  shall  I 
account  for  the  interest  that  you  take  in  my  proposed  happi 
ness?" 


THE  PROPOSITION.  91 

The  priest  laughed  silently,  and  helped  himself  liberally  to  wine 
before  he  replied,  — 

"  Through  your  advancement  must  I  thrive." 

-"How  so?" 

"  I  told  you  that  Father  Juan  would  be  made  a  bishop,  if  he 
porsuaded  Donna  Teresa  to  enter  the  convent  of  Sebastian.  I 
am  more  liberal  than  he,  and  know  the  wants  of  a  pretty  woman 
better.  I  desire  that  she  shall  re-marry,  and  through  such 
means  I  expect  to  be  a  bishop." 

I  started  and  gaz6d  long  and  earnestly  at  the  man  to  see  if  he 
was  not  joking ;  but  I  could  see  no  trace  of  humor  on  his  broad 
countenance. 

"  You  wish  to  be  a  bishop?  "  I  inquired. 

.  "  That  position  I  am  aiming  at,  and  hope  to  gain  it  in  prefer 
ence  to  Father  Juan,  who  is  my  rival,  and  has  been  for  years. 
If  you  but  aid  me,  it  is  within  my  grasp,  for  a  vacancy  exists  and 
will  shortly  be  filled." 

u  I  possess  no  influence  with  the  aichbishop,  or  with  the  pope," 
I  said. 

"  I  know  that  as  well  as  you,"  replied  the  holy  man,  quickly. 
"  I  don't  require  your  personal  influence,  but  I  do  want  your 
money." 

I  could  only  stare  at  the  priest  in  astonishment,  while  he  con 
tinued  :  —  » 

"  I  want  to  make  a  fair  and  candid  bargain  with  you,  and  one 
that  shall  be  binding..  You  say  that  you  love  Donna  Teresa.  I 
don't  doubt  it,  and  I  am  glad  to  see  that  she  loves  you.  Of 
the  latter  I  am  certain,  for  I  have  heard  of  you  and  the  lady 
long  before  I  had  the  pleasure  of  an  introduction.  You  have 
saved  her  life.  That  she  will  never  forget  as  long  as  she  lives, 
for  Spanish  ladies  are  grateful,  and  sometimes  prodigal  in  the 
expression  of  their  gratitude.  You  are  young  and  active,  and 
therefore  just  the  sort  of  man  to  please  a  woman  as  romantic  as 
Donna  Teresa." 

"  To  the  point,"  I  said,  hastily. 

"  I  will,  without  delay.  As  I  said  before,  the  days  of  Don 
Arturo  are  numbered,"  continued  the  priest,  sinking  his  voice  to 
a  whisper,  and  fixing  his  glittering  eyes  upon  me  as  though  he 
was  reading  my  thoughts.  "  When  he  dies,  the  lady  will  control 
one  or  two  million  dollars'  worth  of  property,  and  I  need  not  say 


92  LIFE   IN  THE  EAST   INDIES. 

that  is  a  haDdsome  sum  for  a  man  to  take  with  a  pretty  wife. 
Now,  I  propose  to  help  you  to  both  wife  and  money,  provided,  of 
course,  you  will' help  me." 

"But  how?"  Tasked. 

"  That  question  is  easily  asked  and  easily  answered,  yet  I  feel 
reluctant  to  speak  out  as  openly  as  I  could  wish,"  the  priest  said. 

I  motioned  him  to  go  on,  and  after  emptying  his  glass  he  did  so. 

"  To  conciliate  the  archbishop  I  must  give  him  five  thousand 
dollars,  and  that  is  not  a  large  amount  when  you  fully  understand 
the  danger  of  marrying  a  Protestant  to  a  Catholic,  and*  shielding 
him  from  harm." 

"  It  is  not  an  unreasonable  sum,"  I  remarked. 

"  I  supposed  that  you  would  say  so,"  the  priest  said,  dryly, 
and  continued ;  "  but  hear  me  through,  and  then  decide.  To 
obtain  the  title  of  bishop,  I  must  have  twenty  thousand  dollars  to 
expend  in  making  presents  to  influential  friends  ;  and  to  maintain 
my*  position  in  state  after  I  get  my  promotion,  I  must  have 
twenty-five  thousand  dollars-  more,  making  in  all  fifty  thousand 
dollars.  Now  you  have  heard  my  proposition,  and  know  what 
to  make  of  it." 

"  Why  did  you  not  say  one  hundred  thousand  dollars,  instead 
of  fifty  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Simply  because  I  shall  get  the  fifty  thousand,  and  J  could  not 
the  one  hundred  thousand,"  answered  the  priest,  regardless  of  my 
sarcasm. 

"  When  you  do  you  will  be  much  older  than  you  are  now,"  I 
replied ;  and  I  was  about  to  rise  from  the  table,  when  the  holy 
man  gently  detained  me. 

"  Let  us  drink  one  glass  together,  to  show  our  friendship,"  he 
urged. 

While  I  hesitated  he  poured  out  the  wine,  and  I  swallowed  it ; 
the  next  instant  I  found  that  I  was  sitting  at  the  table  with  feel 
ings  entirely  different  from  those  I  possessed  two  minutes  be 
fore.  I  could  not  account  for  the  change,  and  "I  have  never  been 
able  to  since  ;  but  I  am  inclined  to  the  opinion  that  the  Jesuit  was 
more  than  a  match  for  the  American,  and  that,  for  one  moment 
while  I  was  off  my  guard,  a  powder  was  emptied  into  my  wine 
glass,  which  subdued  -my  stubborn  nature,  and  moulded  me  to  the 
plans  of  the  ambitious  priest,  so  that  I  could  not  recede  when  iny 
senses  returned  unclouded. 


THE   BARGAIN.  93 

"  Remember,  I  ask  no  advance  of  money  until  the  lady  is  yours 
by  marriage,"  the  priest  said,  when  he  saw  that  I  had  emptied 
my  glass ;  "I  assist  you  to  a  fortune  of  nearly  two  million  dol 
lars,  and  only  ask -a  trifling  percentage.  What  man  in  his  senses 
would  refuse  such  an  offer?  -Without  my  aid  you  get  nothing, 
and  will  even  lose  the  lady  whom  you  love  more  than  you  do  the 
money." 

"  1  consent,"  was  my  reply. 

"  Then  lay  your  hand  upon  this  cross,'  and  swear  before  God 
and  me  that  in  three  months  after  Donna  Teresa  is  a  widow  you 
will  marry  her,  and  in  three  more  you  will  convey  to  me  the 
money  which  you  have  promised." 

I  placed  my  hand  upon  the  cross  and  swore  the  required  oath, 
and  just  as  I  had  concluded,  the  door  was  thrown  violently  open, 
and  before  us  stood  Don  Arturo,  looking  wild  and  haggard,  and 
gasping  as  though  for  breath. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

DON    ARTURO'S     DREAMS. A  MOMENT'S     ABSENCE. AN   EXCUR 
SION.  A   WONDERFUL   SPRING. THE   LADRONES. 

EVEN  the  holy  father  was  startled  at  the  sudden  appearance  of 
the  old  Spaniard,  who  we  supposed  was  sleeping  off  the  effect 
of  his  debauch  ;  and  Lcould  not  forbear  a  shudder  at  the  interrup 
tion,  when  I  recollected  the  unholy  compact  which  I  had  just 
entered  into  regarding  the  man's  wife.  It  seemed  to,  me  as  though 
some  supernatural  means  was  connected  with  the  visit,  and  that 
it  was  intended  as  a  warning  for  me  to  desist  from  further  pursuit. 
The  priest  was  visibly  annoyed,  and  drowned  his  confusion  in 
liberal  draughts  of  wine  ;  but  I  had  not  the  power  to  do  so. 

"  How  now,  Don  Arturo  ! "  the  holy  man  said,  with  one  of  his 
assumed  expressions  of  jollity.  "  I  thought  that  you  were  sleep 
ing  soundly." 

"  I  have  slept,"  replied  the  Spaniard,  rubbing  his  eyes  and  star 
ing  at  me  and  the  priest  as  though  uncertain  whether  we  were 


94  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

real  flesh  and  blood,  or  mere  counterfeits ;  "  and  I  have  dreamed 
most  unkind  dreams." 

"  The  subject,  man  — on  what  subject?"  cried  the  holy  father, 
with  a  most  cheerful  smile. 

"  I  thought  that  my  wife  — " 

"  Your  wife,"  repeated  Benventuro,  with  a  laugh  ;  "  why,  may 
the  saints  bless  me  if  I  didn't  think  you  had  dreamed  that  your 
fortune  was  swallowed  up  by  an  earthquake,  or  a  typhoon,  and 
that  there  was  no  insurance.  Go  back  to  bed  after  wetting  your 
lips  with  wine,  and  dream  something  more  pleasant." 

The  Spaniard  shook  his  head,  but  he  didn't  decline  the  wine, 
and  even  took  a  seat  at  the  table,  much  to  the  annoyance  of  the 
father,  who  evidently  wished  him  in  some  other  place  just  at  that 
time. 

"  And  you,  my  friend,"  continued  the  Don,  turning  to  me  and 
grasping  my  hand,  "  were  strangely  mixed  up  in  my  dream.  I 
thought  that  I  was  dead,  and  that  before  my  body  was  cold  you 
espoused  Teresa,  and  squandered  my  fortune.  I  awoke  with  a 
fright,  and  intended  to  rush  to  my  wife's  room  to  see  if  it  was  a 
reality  or  indeed  a  dream,  when  I  mistook  the  door  and  entered 
here.  The  saints  be  praised  that  I  did  so,  for  I  should  have 
sadly  alarmed  my  wife  at  this  unseasonable  hour." 

"  Thus  do  I  put  to  flight  all  horrid  dreams  and  unkind  suspi 
cions,"  cried  the  priest,  rising  in  his  chair  and  dashing  a  feft 
drops  of  water  over  the  Spaniard's  head.  "Diablo  veneer  I  Give 
yourself  no  more  uneasiness,  my  friend,  for  the  saints  have  you 
in  their  keeping." 

"  Then  to  the  saints  do  I  return  praise,"  replied  the  Don,  with 
a  feeling  of  relief  which  was  charming  to. behold.  "  Guillermo, 
forgive  me,  for  I  spoke  without  thought." 

"  Of  course  he  forgives  you,  for  the  Americans  are  not  a  re 
vengeful  people,"  chimed  in  the  priest,  with  a  touch  of  his  foot  to 
mine  as  a  hint  to  be  as  cheerful  as  possible.  "  Come,  let  us  drink 
and  forget  the  cares  of  yesterday,  for  we  find  enough  to-day  to  en 
gross  our  thoughts." 

Whether  the  Spaniard  was  thirsty,  or  really  miserable,  I  know 
not ;  but  he  drank  deeply,  and  was  plied  with  liquor  so  skilfully 
by  the  priest  that  in  half  an  hour's  time  he  was  no  longer  cogni 
zant  of  earthly  things,  even  if  he  was  of  heavenly  ones,  and  down 
went  his  head  upon  the  table,  and  he  again  slept. 


A  MOMENT'S  ABSENCE.  95 

<l  Go  and  whisper  a  few  words  of  love  to  Donna  Teresa," 
the  priest  said,  in  a  tone  not  above  his  breath,  for  he  was 
Jesuit  enough  to  suspect  that  the  Spaniard  might  be  feigning 
slumber  for  the  purpose  of  listening  to  our  conversation,  and  find 
ing  out  whether  we  were  really  plotting  against  his  welfare  or  not. 

I  glanced  at  the  sleeping  husband,  and  declined  the  command. 

"  I  will  attend  to  him  if  he  should  stir  during  your  absence," 
the  priest  said,  with  a  smile  that  looked  malicious,  it  was  so  en 
tirely  different  from  his  usual  jovial  one. 

"  Remember,"  I  said',  as  low  and  deliberately  as  I  could,  "  that 
there  are  to  be  no  unfair  means  resorted  to  to  hasten  the  approach 
of  the  events  we  have  spoken  of.  If  I  have  reason  to  suspect 
that  my  friend  is  likely  to  be  tampered  with,  1  shall  annul  our 
contract  and  quit  the  island,  even  if  I  should  never  exchange  a 
word  with  Donna  Teresa  again." 

The  priest  gazed  long  and  earnestly  at  me,  as  though  he  was 
satisfying  himself  that  I  meant  it,  and  then  he  rose  from  the 
table  and  led  me  to  the  window,  where  he  continued  to  speak  in 
whispers. 

"  I  am  neither  a  poisoner  nor  an  assassin,"  he  said ;  "  and 
were  it  not  for  the  purpose  of  defeating  the  plans  of  Father  Juan, 
I  would  instantly  renounce  the  cause  which  I  have  taken  up,  and 
let  you  lose  the  great  happiness  that  is  in  store  for  you.  I  sup 
posed  that  you  understood  me  to  refer  to  natural  events,  and  not 
unnatural  ones." 

"  A  thousand  pardons  for  my  unjust  suspicions,"  I  said,  hasti 
ly.  "  I  did  not  so  interpret  you,  and  it  was  to  prevent  any  mis 
understanding  that  I  renewed  the  conversation." 

"  To  prove  that  I  mean  honestly  by  you,  and  by  the  Spaniard, 
I  shall  give  you  but  five  minutes  for  a  few  whispered  words  to 
the  lady.  Now  go,  and  return  in  that  time,  or  I  will  no  longer 
aid  you.". 

He  spoke  like  a  man  who  meant  what  he  said,  and  although  I 
pleaded  for  an  extension  of  time,  it  was  not  granted  me.  He  re 
turned  to  the  table,  and  again  drew  the  bottles  towards  him. 

"  I  drink  a  glass  of  wine  a  minute,"  he  said,  filling  his  tum 
bler  ;  "  by  the  time  I  have  drank  five,  let  me  see  you  return." 

As  he  raised  his  glass  to  his  lips  I  left  the  room  and  entered 
the  lady's  apartment,  which  was  lighted  by  a  wax  candle  that 
stood  near  the  Virgin  and  her  Child,  and  before  which  Donna 


96  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

Teresa  never  failed  to  perform  her  devotions  upon  retiring  to 
rest. 

I  remained  for  a  moment  at  the  door,  and  could  hear  her  low, 
regular  breathing,  and  with  a  half-muttered  prayer  for  her  safety, 
turned  and  fled  from  the  room  like  a  coward.  I  was  not  base 
enough  to  steal  the  kiss  I  wanted. 

"  You  are  within  time  by  two  glasses,"  said  Benventuro,  look 
ing  up  in  astonishment.  "  What  is  the  matter?" 

"  She  sleeps,"  I  whispered ;  "  and  not  to  save  my  soul  would  I 
disturb  her." 

"  Bueno"  muttered  the  father  ;  "  if  you  will  be  as  considerate 
for  three  months  to  come,  I  shall  die  a  bishop,  for  no  one  can 
withstand  such  delicacy." 

"  You  will  forgive  me  if  I  retire,"  I  said,  after  a  few  minutes' 
silence.  "  I  have  had  a  hard  day's  work,  and  feel  the  need  of 
sleep.  You  know  whereryour  room  is,  and  don't  need  my  assist 
ance  in  finding  it.  If  you  can  drink  more  wine,  pray  do  so,  for 
there  is  an  abundance." 

The  priest  laughed  and  excused  me,  but  gave  as  a  reasoii  for 
not  retiring  just  then,  that  he  had  a  few  pious  meditations  which 
he  desired  to  indulge  in  undisturbed,  so  that  he  could  be  ready  to 
assume  his  high  station  when  called  upon. 

As  I  passed  the  lady's  chamber,.  I  saw  that  the  key  of  the  door 
was  on  the  outside.  I  know  not  what  prompted  me,  but  I  turned 
the  key  and  then  withdrew  it  from  the  lock,  and  slipped  it  under 
the  door,  so  that  Teresa  could  find  it  when  she  arose  at  daylight, 
or  when  she  desired  to  leave  the  room.  Perhaps  I  had  a  faint 
suspicion  that  the  holy  man  might  seek,  duriifg  his  drunken  hal 
lucination,  an  interview  with  her,  and  conduct  himself  in  an  un- 
priestly  manner,  or,  at  least,  explain  the  infernal  compact,  which 
he  had  bound  me  to  perform  by  a  solemn  oath,  while  I  was  labor 
ing  under  some  strange  aberration  of  mind,  produced,  I  was  al 
most  confident,  by  a  powder  or  drug.  Yet,  strange  to  say,  confi 
dent  as  I  was  that  my  wine  had  been  tampered  with,  I  could  not 
muster  sufficient  resolution  to  repudiate  the  scheme,  and  thus  lose 
all  chance  of  obtaining  the  lady  in  case  her  husband  should  die 
and  leave  her  free.  I  had  gone  too  far  to  recede  without 
great  danger  to  myself  and  her,  .and  I  knew  that  if  I  breathed  to 
the  holy  father  my  intention  of  not  complying  with  the  obliga 
tions  I  had  assumed,  my  life  would  not  be  worth  the  value  of  a 


THE    NEXT    MORNING.  97 

bag  of  paddy,  for  sometimes,  in  the  Eastern  world,  blows  fall 
heavily,  but  secretly  ;  and  when  a  blow  fails,  drugs  are  resorted  to 
with  great  dexterity  and  despatch. 

My  thoughts,  as  I  threw  myself  upon  my  bed,  in  a  room  where 
Allen  was  snoring,  were  none  of  the  most  pleasing,  and  for  many 
hours  I  lay  tossing  to  and  fro  like  a  stout  ship  in  a  heavy  sea. 
At  one  time  I  half  resolved  to  confide  all  to  my  friend  Allen  ; 
but  recollected  that  he  would  involve  himself  in  the  affair  as 
eagerly  as  though  I  was  a  brother,  and  that  he  would  scorn  all 
danger  for  the  sake  of  extricating  me  from  the  position  in  which 
I  stood ;  so  I  concluded  to  keep  him  in  ignorance  of  the  designs, 
of  the  priest,  and  let  the  secret  remain  in  my  own  breast,  even 
if  it  consumed  me. 

With  this  resolution  I  fell  asleep,  and  did  not  awaken  until  I 
heard  the  factory  bell  tolling  the  hour  for  breakfast ;  and  when  I 
looked  up,  Allen  was  in  the  room  with  a  strong  cup  of  tea, 
which  he  imagined  I  needed  to  quiet  my  nerves  after  the  night's 
debauch. 

"  How's  your  head?"  my  friend  asked,  while  I  was  endeavor 
ing  to  collect  my  scattered  senses. 

**  The  wine  was  too  pure  to  leave  an  ache  ;  but  still  I  feel  like 
a  man  whose  sins  are  unrepcnted  of,"  I  replied. 

"Well,  drink  this  tea,  and  go  with  me  to  the  river  for  a 
bath  ;  and  then  I'll  warrant  you  will  no  longer  think  of  sin,  but 
happiness.  Come,  Father  BeuveTituro  is  already  astir,  and  call 
ing  loudly  for  his  bretikfast,  and  Donna  Teresa  looks  often  to 
wards  the  door  of  your  room,  for  the  purpose  of  getting  a  view 
of  your  pale  face.  Come,  will  you  have  a  bath  this  glorious 
morning,  or  must  I  swim  ajone?"  * 

"  I'm  with  you,"  was  my  response  ;  and  in  a  few  minutes  we 
were  bathing  in  the  cool,  clear  river. 

When  we  were  gathered  around  the  table,  the  priest  looked  as 
fresh  and  as  full  of  life  as  though  he  had  passed  the  night  in  re 
pose,  instead  of  a  wild  drinking  bout ;  and  even  the  Spaniard  did 
not  dare  complain  that  he  felt  languid,  for  fear  that  his  wife,  who 
graced  the  board  with  her  presence,  looking  as  lovely  as  a  full 
blown  rose,  should  find  some  fault  at  his  absence  from  her  cham 
ber  during  the  night.  Once  or  twice  she  looked  at  me*  as  though 
she  would  like  an  explanation  in  regard  to  the  interruption 
which  we  had  experienced*  on  the  corridor ;  but  I  was  careful  no. 
7 


98  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

to  speak  to  her  unless  a  third  party* was  near,  for  I  felt  thatk  the 
eyes  of  the  priest,  and  even  of  Don  Arturo,  were  on  me  ;  and  once 
let  suspicion  enter  the  mind  of  a  jealous  Spaniard,  and  the  work 
of  years  is  required  to  eradicate  it. 

"  How  are  we  to  pass  the  day  ?  "  demanded  Don  Arturo,  as  he 
leisurely  sipped  his  chocolate  ;  "  shall  we.  hunt  or  ride?  " 

"  I  have  arranged  the  whole  of  it,"  interrupted  the  priest, 
hastily ;  "  we  will  visit  St.  Marco's  Spring,  which  is  about  two 
miles  from  the  convent.  The  waters  of  which  act  like  magic 
upon  the  system,  and  even  old  men  are  rejuvenated  by  drinking 
.therefrom,  while  young  ones  obtain  a  new  lease  of  life  by  merely 
visiting  the  spot.  The  scenery  is  the  handsomest  on  the  island, 
and  is  well  worthy  the  attention  of  lovers  of  nature." 

"  But  we  have  no  time  to  make  preparations,"  Allen  said. 

"  There  is  no  occasion  to  make  them,  for  I  sent  word  to  the 
convent  to  have  a  collation  at  the  spring  by  noon  ;  and  be  assured 
that  it  will  be  there.  Thus  I  propose  to  repay  the  kindness,  in 
some  measure,  which  I  have  received  at  your  hands." 

"  But  the  heat  of  the  sun  will  be  an  objection,"  suggested 
Allen. 

u  There  is  not  to  be  found  so  cool  a  spot  this  side  of  Green 
land,"  cried  the  priest.  I  saw  that  he  was  determined  to  carry  his 
point  so  listened  in  silence. 

"  But  how  is  Donna  Teresa  to  go  ?  or  do  you  mean  that  she 
shall  pass  her  time  in  solitude?"  the  Spaniard  asked. 

"  Of  course  she  must  go  with  us,  or  else  our  pleasure  would  be 
so  mixed  with  selfishness  that  we  should  cease  to  enjoy  it.  You 
will  find  saddled  horses  for  the  party,  and  a  palfrey  for  the  lady, 
awaiting  us  ;  and  now  let  us  despatch  our  breakfast  and  be  off." 

Donna  Teresa  had  no  objections  to  the  excursion,  and  her  hus 
band  was  delighted  when  he  found  that  we  proposed  to  carry 
rifles  in  hope  of  meeting  with  some  game  during  our  stay.  The 
old  gentleman  helped  himself  to  a  gun,  and  talked  loudly  of  his 
former  exploits,  while  we  were  getting  ready,  and  his  wife 
was  dressing  in  a  costume  suitable  for  travelling  and  horseback 
exercise  ;  but  when  she  did  appear,  with  a  charming  straw  hat, 
trimmed  to  suit  her  rich  complexion,  there  was  a  universal  ex 
pression  of  admiration  at  her  wondrous  beauty,  and  even  Allen 
condescended  to  compliment  her  on  her  good  looks  —  something 
that  he  had  not  done  before  during  our  acquaintance. 


UP   THE   RIVER.  99 

A  large  banco  was  waiting  for  us  at  the  factory  landing,  manned 
by  four  of  the  convent  servants,  who  received  the  holy  father 
Benventuro  with  many  expressions  of  reverence  and  esteem,  and 
which  he  repaid  with  the  utmost  indifference. 

"Drive  those  dogs  on  shore  !  "  shouted  the  Driest,  as  soon  as  he 
stepped  on  board  and  saw  two  of  our  best  dogs  had  determined  to 
follow  us  ;  "  this  is  no  place  for  dogs,  for  we  go  on  a  party  of 
pleasure  ;  .besides,  I  think  that  one  of  them  looks  hydrophobish." 

This  suggestion  was  sufficient  to  excite  the  alarm  of  Don  Arturo 
and  his  wife,  and  the  poor  brutes,  which  had  not  the  slightest  idea 
of  going  mad,  were  ruthlessly  driven  on  shore  in  spite  of  my  re 
monstrances. 

"  Hush  !  "  whispered  the  priest,  while  I  was  endeavoring  tc 
overcome  his  foolish  fears ;  "  I  never  do  anything  without  a 
motive." 

•  I  looked  for  an  explanation  ;  but  the  priest  declined  to  give  one, 
and  even  avoided  speaking  with  me  when  I  whispered  and  asked 
what  was  intended. 

*  We  pushed  up  the  stream  slowly,  and  chatted  on  almost  every 
subject,  until  we  reached  the  bridle  path  that  led  to  St.  Marco's 
Spring,  where  we  found  horses  from  the  convent  awaiting  us,  and 
one  that  seemed  worthy  to  carry  even.  Donna  Teresa,  with  a 
lady's  saddle  upon  its  back,  blazing  with  gilt  and  ornaments. 

"  The  unmarried  portion  of  the  party  must  wish  most  fervent 
ly,  and  if  with,  sincerity,  they  will  be  gratified  with  a  sight  of  the 
faces  of  their  future  wives,"  the  holy  father  said,  while  the  party- 
were  diserfibarking. 

Of  course  the  gentlemen  of  the  company  scouted  the  notion, 
but  the  lady  looked  thoughtful,  as  though  she  had  some  confidence 
in  the  spring,  and  would  need  but  little  urging  to  test  its  truth 
fulness. 

"  All  ready,  senor,"  said  Antonio  to  the  priest. 

"  Then  forward,  in  the  name  of  St.  Peter,  who  never  travelled 
without  carrying  refreshments,  and  therefore  should  be  honored 
in  preference  to  those  good  men  who  depended  upon  the  wayside. 
Antonio,  see  that  the  mule  with  the  hamper  is  carefully  guided, 
for  I  famish  for  a  drink  of  wine  and  a  sandwich,  and  anything 
more  substantial  that  you  may  possess.  Senor  Allen,  will  you 
ride  after  the  knaves  and  overlook  their  proceedings,  for  I  have 
important  state  matters  to  talk  over  with  Don  Arturo." 


100  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  But  what  shall  I  do?  "  I  asked. 

"  You  may  ride  by  the  side  of  Donna  Teresa,  and  guide  hef 
palfrey's  head,  for  the  road  is  rough  in  places,  and  she  will  need 
a  stout  arm.  Don't  keep  close  to  me,  for  I  have,  privacy  to  com 
municate."  •»" 

The  Spaniard  was  too  inquisitive  to  object  to  the  programme, 
and  I  saw  by  the  expression  of  Donna  Teresa's  face,  that  she 
liked  the  arrangement.  I  lifted  her  to  her  saddle,  and  in  a  few 
moments  the  cavalcade  had  started. 

For  the  first  few  rods  our  course  was  beside  the  Pasig,  and 
through  a  deep  valley  that  was  "filled  with  orange  trees  in  their 
bloom,  resembling  a  field  of  snow,  so  white  and  clean  did  they 
•  look.  After  crossing  the  valley,  however,  we  left  the  river  and 
commenced  ascending  the  small  hills  which  we  had  often  noticed 
before,  and  determined  to  explore  for  game,  but  something  had 
prevented. 

The  morning  was  delicious,  for  the  sun  was  not  high  enough 
to  be  felt,  and  the  air  that  swept  over  the  hills  was  laden  with 
the  perfume  of  the  orange  and  mango  groves,  and  was  almost  in 
toxicating  to  the  senses. 

For  the  first  half  mile  of  our  journey  we  were  compelled  to 
keep  within  sight  of  our  companions ;  but  when  the  bridle  path 
grew  more  unequal  and  rugged,  Donna  Teresa  suffered  ner  palfrey 
to  lag  behind,  and  I  was  too  gallant  to  suffer  her  to  be  alone.  I 
checked  my  horse,  and  we  rode  side  by  side,  so  near  that  I  could 
touch  her  hand  when  she  was  careless  in  guiding  her  animal. 
%  "  You  did  not  return  to  me  last  night,  Guillermo,"  she  said  at 
length  ;  and  I  knew  by  her  face  that  she  had  long  been  desirous 
of  asking  an  explanation,  but  her  modesty  had  prevented  her. 

"  I  returned,"  I  answered,  "  but  you  slept,  and  I  dared  not 
disturb  you." 

She  blushed  deeply,  and  seemed  to  admire  the  windings  of  the 
river,  for  she  turned  her  head  and  was  silent  for  some  moments. 

"  You  have  not  told  me,"  she  said  at  length,  "  why  you  were 
absent  so  long,  and  whether  you  discovered  the  person  who  played 
the  spy  upon  our  movements." 

"  I  was  absent  longer  than  I  intended,  because  interesting  topics 
were  discussed  by  Father  Benventuro  and  myself,  and  found 
that  the  priest  had  forgotten  his  ghostly  duties,  and  had  turned 
eavesdropper." 


A   CONFERENCE.  101 

"  Then  we  are  lost,  Guillermo,"  she  'cried,0  witVev&ry' indica 
tion  of  alarm,  dropping  her  bridle  and  clasping  my  arm,  as  though 
she  feared  a  separation. 

"  I  trust  not,"  I  replied,  kissing  her  hand,  and  stealing  an  arm 
around  her  slight  waist ;  and  although  the  position  was  not  a 
comfortable  one,  it  was  too  tempting  to  be  relinquished  readily. 

"  It  was  to  disclose  our  secret  that  the  priest  sought  the  inter 
view  with  Don  Arturo,"  she  said.  "  Alas  !  all  our  happiness  will 
soon  be  at  an  end." 

"  May  it  never  end,  Teresa,"  I  whispered ;  and  as  her  dark, 
mournful  eyes  were  raised  to  mine,  I  could  net  resist  the  tempta 
tion,  but  was  compelled  to  kiss  her  red  lips  in  spite  of  her  faint 
entreaties  to  desist. 

The  horses,  as  though  aware  that  some  mischief  was  going  on. 
began  prancing  and  arching  their  necks,  and,  confound  them, 
compelled  me  to  relinquish  my  clasp  upon  the  best  proportioned 
wa'ist  to  be  found  in  Manila. 

"  Tell  me  all  that  passed  between  you  and  the  priest,"  she  said, 
as  soon  as  our  animals  were  quiet. 

"  That  I  cannot  do  at  present,  but  I  will  tell  you  that  the  holy 
father  smiles  upon  my  suit,  and  will  help  me  to  obtain  your  hand, 
if  Heaven,  in  its  mercies,  should  direct  that  you  become  a  widow 
within,  a  reasonable  length  of  time." 

"  Do  not  jest,  Guillermo,"  she  said,  with  a  face  so  sorrowful 
that  I  regretted  my  levity.  "  Although  I  do  not  love  my  hus 
band,  yet  should  I  weep  bitterly  at  his  death ;  and  I  think  you 
would  love  me  none  the  less  for  doing  so." 

"  Heaven  knows  that  I  love  you,  Teresa,  and  I  think  that  you 
are  well  aware  of  the  fact ;  but  if  I  thought  that  you  were  heart 
less  and  merciless,  I  should  avoid  you  as  though  death  lay  in  my 
path.  I  desire  your  hand  as  an  honorable  man,  and  will  use  only 
honorable  means  to  secure  it." 

She  pressed  my  arm  in  token  of  her  acknowledgment  of  tho 
course  which  I  had  taken,  and  then  I  related  the  long  conversation 
which  I  had  had  with  the  priest,  and  the  designs  of  Father  Juau 
to  force  her  entrance  to  a  convent  for  the  sake  of  her  fortune. 

I  did  not  think  it  was  prudent  to  mention  the  amount  of  money 
that  I  had  bound  myself  to  .pay  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  her 
hand,  fpr  I  reasoned  that,  as  a  general  thing,  women  know  but 
little  about  business,  and  I  calculated  that  perhaps  she  would 


102   ,  LIFE  JN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

think  she  was  valued  too  highly,  and  so  object  to  the  transaction, 
although  I  was  resolved,  that  if  ever  she  became  my  wife,  I  would 
sacrifice  my  interest  in  the  commercial  house  of  which  I  was  a 
member,  and,  with  my  private  funds,  make  up  the  amount 
claimed  by  the  priest,  so  that  her  fortune  should  not  be  en 
croached  upon. 

44  Tell  me,  Guillermo,  why  the  Father  Benventuro  is  so  inter 
ested  in  our  love?"  Teresa  asked,  at  length. 

"  Simply  to  defeat  the  designs  of  Father  Juan,  and  prevent 
him  from  reaching  the  rank  of  bishop  by  means  of  your  fortune/' 

"  If  they  think  to  induce  me  to  enter  a  convent,  they  know  not 
how  much  they  are  mistaken,",  she  said,  with  one  of  her  resolute 
expressions,  which  I  seldom  saw  upon  her  fair  face ;  but  before  I 
had  time  to  further  allude  to  the  subject,  we  came  upon  the  rest 
of  our  company,  who  were  reclining  beneath  the  shade  of  mango 
trees,  smoking  cheroots,  while  Antonio  and  the  other  servants 
were  spreading  a  collation  upon  the  rich  grass. 

"  Well,  you  have  loitered  by  the  way,  or  else  strayed  from  the 
path,  for  we  have  been  here  for  half  an  hour,"  Allen  said,  as  we 
appeared  in  the  vicinity  of  the  spring.' 

"  Ah,  I  feared  that  palfrey  would  give  you  trouble,"  interrupted 
.the  priest,  before  I  had  an  opportunity  to  speak.  "  The  beast 
resolutely  persists  in  refusing  to  travel  in  this  direction,  although 
no  objection  is  made  in  returning  home.  You  now  know,  Don 
Arturo,  why  I  placed  a  stout  arm  at  your  wife's  bridle  rein." 

The  Spaniard,  I  thought,  did  not  appear  as  profoundly  grateful 
as  I  could  wish  under  the  circumstances ;  but  he  did  find  voice  to 
mutter  a  few  words  of  thanks  for  my  gallantry  in  confining  my 
self  to  his  wife,  and  even  advanced  to  assist  her  from  the  saddle ; 
but  in  this  I  was  before  him,  for  I  doubted  if  he  was  strong 
enough  to  sustain  her  stately  form. 

"  I  must  change  the  palfrey,  or  else  sell  her,  for  she  is  restless 
with  ladies,"  the  priest  said,  patting  the  sleek  sides  of  the  brute, 
and  speaking  so  that  Don  Arturo  could  hear  him  ;  and  I  -think 
that  the  holy  father  at  length  lulled  all  suspicions  that  our  loiter 
ing  by  the  way  was  one  of  design. 

"  The  collation  is  ready,  senor,"  cried  Antonio ;  and  the  priest 
rubbed  his  hands  with  satisfaction  at  the  news. 

We  repaired  to  the  spot  where  were  spread  cold  chicken,  sand 
wiches,  tongue,  jellies,  game,  pies,  and  several  kinds  of  fruit, 


THE    SPRING.  103 

•while  for  liquors  we  had  an  excellent  brand  of  champagne,  cooled 
in  the  icy  water  of  the  spring  ;  and  I  noticed  that  Antonio,  with 
a  full  knowledge  of  his  master's  weakness,  had  provided  an  abun 
dant  supply  of  the  generous  wine  —  more,  in  fact,  than  I  thought 
becoming  for  the  character  of  the  party. 

Benventuro  played  the  host  to  perfection,  and  saw  that  each 
one  was  helped  liberally  before  he  would  undertake  to  satisfy  his 
own  wants  ;  but  when  the  first  bottle  of  champagne  was  uncorked, 
his  usual  flow  of  animal  spirits  commenced,  and  continued  until  the 
conversation  was  confined  to  the  miraculous  virtues  of  the  holy 
spring,  which  was  within  a  few  rods  of  us,  and,  but  for  the  cold 
ness  of  its  waters,  presented  no  great  attraction,  although  the 
grove  in  which  it  was  situated  was  beautiful  'as  fairyland  is  rep 
resented  to  be. 

"  I  want  all  to  promise  me  that  there  shall  be  no  looking  into 
the  spring,  and.  repeating  prayers  to  the  blessed  St.  Marco,  for 
the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  view  of  the  faces  of  expectant  wives. 
Those  present  who  are  married,  of  course,  will  have  no  such  de 
sire,  and  it  is  to  caution  the  young  folks  that  I  speak." 

Now,  if  the  priest  was  really  in  earnest  in  his  remonstrance,  it 
was  a  good  plan  to  excite  our  curiosity  ;  and  when.  I  saw  that 
Donua  Teresa  looked  at  me  as  though  advising  that  I  should  test 
the  power  of  the  spring,  I  declared  tha.t  I  would  never  leave  the 
grove  until  I  had  seen  my  future  wife's  face,  provided,  of  course, 
the  good  St.  Marco  was  disposed  to  gratify  me.  Allen  also  in 
sisted  tljat  his  rights  were  inviolate,  and  that  he  had  good  reason 
to  believe  that  his  future  wife  was  somewhere  in  the  world,  and 
that  she  was  as  eager  to  see  him  as  he  was  her ;  therefore  it  was 
but  right  that  an  interview  should  take  place,  and  as  speedily  as 
possible  ;  "  for  perhaps,"  Allen  said,  "  I  may  change  my  mind 
after  a  fair  view  of  the  lady's  face,  and  it  is  only  right  that  I 
should  give  her  warning,  so  that  she  can  get  a  more  congenial 
mate." 

I  strongly  Suspect  that  the  priest  was  desirous  that  I  should  test 
the  water,  although  he  pretended  that  he  was  not ;  but  after  he 
had  drank  his  second  bottle  of  wine,  he  gave  his  consent,  and 
volunteered  to  do  the  praying  while  the  rest  of  us  were  to  take 
our  chances  at  wife-seeing. 

B«n venture  led  the  way  to  the  spring,  followed  by  the  company, 
all  in  good  spirits,  and  laughing  at  the  absurdity  of  the  test  which 


104  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

we  proposed  to  indulge  in.  It  was  decided  that  Allen  should 
have  the  first  look,  while  I  followed  as  second,  and  then  if  Donna 
Teresa  and  her  husband  were  curious,  they  should  come  last. 

"  I  wish  to  impress  upon  your  minds,"  the  priest  said,  in  a 
whisper,  "  there  must  be  no  levity  connected  with  this  ceremony-; 
if  there  is,  we  fail  of  our  object." 

"  If  you  had  said  there  must  be  no  intoxication,  I  should  have 
despaired  of  seeing  my  wife  this  afternoon,"  Allen  muttered  ;  and 
even  the  priest,  who  was  endeavoring  to  look  grim  and  mysteri 
ous,  was  compelled  to  smile  as  he  remembered  how  rapidly  the 
champagne  had  disappeared  but  a  few  minutes  before. 

"  Senor  Allen,"  the  holy  father  said,  "  I'm  astonished  at  your 
want  of  reverence,  and  I  fear  that  the  result  will  not  be  very 
flattering  to  your  wishes.  But  form  a  circle  around  me,  and  join 
hands  while  I  repeat  the  words  which  must  be  used  to  cause  the 
saint  to  gratify  our  desires." 

We  gravely  extended  our  hands,  and  I  had  the  satisfaction  of 
once  more  touching  the  warm  flesh  of  Donna  Teresa  ;  and  as  long 
as  we  stood  in  that  position  I  did  not  care  how  many  prayers  the 
priest  made,  or  whether  they  were  ever  answered  by  the  gentle 
man  to  whom  they  were  addressed. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  Allen,  encouragingly,  "  fire  away,  and  put 
in  some  strong  licks  when  you  tell  him  to  send  me  a  pretty  wife, 
and  a  rich  one  withal,  for  a  man  who  marries  a  young  and  pretty 
woman  needs  the  revenue  of  a  gold  mine  to  support  her  extrava 
gance." 

The  priest  frowned  the  scoffer  into  silence,  and  began  to 
chant,  — 

"  The  good  St.  Marco  will  preserve  us  and  bless  us,  and  grant 
all  our  prayers,  for  we  have  travelled  many  miles  for  the  purpose 
of  worshipping  at  his  spring  —  " 

"  He'll  know  that's  a  lie,"  muttered  Allen  ;  "  better  tell  him 
the  truth,  and  see  how  he  likes  it,  instead  of  fiction." 

*'  You'd  better  leave  the  circle,  and  apply  your  talent  to  empty 
ing  the  wine  bottles,"  Father  Benveuturo  said,  stopping  short  in 
his  incantation,  and  trying  to  look  solemn  ;  but  the  effort  was  a 
failure. 

"  I  would  do  so  willingly,"  answered  Allen  ;  "  but  you  emptied 
the  last  bottle  before  you  were  in  a  proper  condition  to  chant  the 
praises  of  the  great  St.  Marco." 


THE   VISIONS.  105 

"  Then  remain  quiet,  or  not  a  drop  of  wine  shall  you  have 
when  we  visit  the  convent,"  was  the  threat  of  the. priest. 

"  All  right  —  I'm  dumb,"  said  Allen  ;  and  thus  favored,  the 
priest  recommenced  his  prayer,  and  at  its  conclusion  we  were  re 
quested  to  take  long  and  earnest  gazes  at  the  bottom  of  the  spring, 
and  tell  what  we  saw. 

No  one  .desired  to  be  first ;  for  although  we  all  looked  upon 
the  matter  in  the  light  of  a-  farce,  yet  there  was  a  little  super 
stition  in  our  composition,  which  prompted  us  to  hesitate  when 
the  real  test  of  the  truth  of  the  priest's  predictions  was  to  be 
verified. 

At  length  Allen  broke  from  the  circle,  much  to  my  regret,  for 
I  was  compelled  to  relinquish  the  soft  hand  of  the  woman  I  loved, 
and  vowed  he  would  have  the  first  look,  whether  St.  Marco *was 
willing  or  not. 

He  rushed  to  the  well,  and  for  a  long  time  gazed  at  the  clear 
water,  which  was  fed  by  innumerable  springs,  that  hardly  dis 
turbed  the  white  sand  at  the  bottom  ;  and  while  we  watched  him, 
we  saw,  to  our  surprise,  a  wonderful  change  come  over  his  face, 
and  at  length,  with  an  imprecation,  he  turned  away  from  the 
quiet  water,  apparently  dissatisfied  with  his  vision  ;  for  there  was 
a  frown  upon  his  brow,  and  more  color  in  his  face  than  I  had  seen 
for  many  months. 

"  Did  you  see  anything?  "  we  asked,  eagerly  ;  but  Allen  forced 
a  smile,  and  turned  from  us  without  reply. 

"  Your  visions  were  not  pleasant,  Seuor  Allen,"  Donna  Teresa 
said,  with  all  a  woman's  curiosity  to  know  whether  the  face  he 
saw  was  fair  or  otherwise. 

He  muttered  something  that  I  could  not  understand,  and  walked 
back  to  the  spot  where  the  collation  was  spread,  in  search  of  a 
glass  of  wine. 

"  Guillermo,  you  will  bear  me  in  your  mind  when  you  look  at 
the  water?"  whispered  Donpa  Teresa,  with  a  sly  touch  of  her 
delicate  hand,  that  thrilled  through  my  body  like  an  electric 
shock. 

"  Do  1  not  always  think  of  you? "  I  answered.  "  Be  assured, 
that  if  constant  prayers,  and  an  intense  desire  to  have  you  ever 
near  me  can  induce  the  saint  to  favor  me  with  your  sweet  face,  I 
shall  see  that  or  none." 

She  seemed  satisfied,  but  I  noticed  that  she  watched  me  with 


106  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

eager  eyes  while  I  stepped  towards  the  spring,  and  I  thought  that 
the  priest  appeared  uneasy. 

"  Drink  a  pint  of  the  water  before  you  look,  or  the  saint  will 
think  that  you  are  not  sincere  !  ""  cried  Benventuro,  who  seemed 
determined  that  I  should  go  through  the  most  minute  form  of  the 
ceremony. 

The  task  was  a  hard  one,  for  the  spring  was  strongly  impreg 
nated  with  sulphur  and  other  substances,  and  the  waters  would 
have  been  prono'unced  mineral  by  the  most  impartial  critics. 

"  I  suppose,  if  I  had  drank  the  water,  I  should  have  had  a 
vision  .of  a  different  character,"  Allen  said,  watching  the  struggle 
which  I  was  attempting  with  considerable  interest,  and  smiling 
grimly  when  he"  saw  that  I  had  performed  my  task  ;  but  I  don't 
recollect  of  having  smiled,  for  the  taste  of  the  water  was  awful. 

After  the  last  drop  had  been  drained  from  the  goblet,  a  feeling 
of  supreme  happiness  took  possession  of  me,  and  I  could  only 
compare  it  to  the  effect  of  smoking  a  pipe  of  opium  —  a  feat 
which  I  had  been  guilty  of  two  or  three  times  during  my  resi 
dence  in  China,  when  I  gained  the  heart  of  a  mandarin  by  accept 
ing  of  his  hospitality  and  strong  tea  at  the  same  time,  not  to 
mention  the  various  strange  compounds  of  cookery  which  he  had 
served  up  in  honor  of  my  visit  to  his  home.  I  felt  as  though  I 
was  light  enough  to  fly,  and  that  the  earth  was  too  quiet  a  place 
for  one  with  such  an  excitable  temperament  as  I  possessed. 

With  no  feeling  of  fear,  therefore,  I  looked  at  the  quiet  water, 
and  thought  that  it  represented  beautiful  visions  of  gardens 
filled  with  flowers,  rich  landscapes  studded  with  waving  trees, 
and  then  those  gave  place  to  pictures  of  rare  art ;  and  at  length  I 
saw  one  that  pleased  me  more  than  the  rest,  and  while  I  watched 
it  the  scene  changed,  and  before  me  were  the  beautiful  features 
of  Donna  Teresa,  smiling  as  I  had  seen  her  smile  but  a  few  mo 
ments  before,  and  apparently  inviting  me  to  join  her.  For  only 
a  few  seconds  did  this  delightful  vision  last,  and  then  the  picture 
vanished,  and  I  saw  nothing  but  the  clear  water  and  white  sand. 

"  Well,  what  luck?"  I  heard  a  voice  inquire  ;  and  turning,  I 
saw  the  priest  by  my  side,  with  an  anxious  face. 

"  Where  is  Donna  Teresa?"  I  asked,  forgetting  that  she  was 
not  free,  and  that  her  husband  was  near  me. 

"  The  saints  be  praised,  he  has  seen  the  right  face,"  muttered  the 
priest ;  and  then  led  me  a  few  steps  one  side,  so  that  the  com- 


THE    ALARM.  107 

pany  -would  not  hear  my  ravings,  if  I  was  disposed  to  indulge 
in  them. 

Don  Arturo  followed  us,  and  seemed  as  much  interested  as  his 
wife  in  my  explanations. 

"  Guillermo,  tell  me  what  you  saw,"  the  old  Spaniard  said, 
laying  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder  in  a  fatherly  manner. 

"  He  has  seen  nothing  but  a  vision  of  the  blessed  St.  Marco, 
who  will  damn  you  forever,  unless  you  donate  a  hundred  ounces 
to  my  convent !  "  cried  the  priest,  half  in  jest  and  half  serious. 

"  The  holy  saint  I  supposed  meddled  more  with  hearts  than 
souls,"  Don  Arturo  replied,  "  and  until  he  makes  a  personal  re 
quest,  I  shall  decline  the  petition." 

The  Spaniard,  fearful  of  further  importuning,  retired  pre 
cipitately  to  a  distant  part  of  the  grove,  and  seemed  to  meditate 
an  attack  upon  the  liquors  in  case  he  should  find  any  amidst  the 
wreck. 

"  Did  you  see  the  face  of  your  love  in  the  spring,  Guillermo?" 
whispered  the  priest,  eagerly. 

*'  I  know  not  the  trickery  that  was  resorted  to,"  I  replied,  "  but 
I  saw  the  face  of  Donna  Teresa  in  the  water,  as  plainly  as  I  see 
it  now." 

"  Then  all  is  safe,"  my  companion  muttered  ;  and  he  threw  his 
arms  wildly  about  his  head,  as  though  he  was  combating  a  legion 
of  troublesome  hornets. 

A  sharp  report  was  heard,  and  turning,  I  saw  a  small  cloud 
of  smoke  ascending  on  our  left,  and  at  the  same  instant  I  heard 
the  peculiar  whiz  of  a  musket  bullet  as  it  flew  through  the  air, 
carrying,  for  some  distance,  Don  Arturo's  hat  in  its  progress. 

The  Spaniard,  for  a  second  or  two,  was  as  much  astonished  as 
myself  at  the  suddenness  of  the  attack ;  and  while  I  was  unde 
cided  what  to  do,  the  Don  threw  his  arms  up,  and  yelled,  to  the 
extent  of  his  lungs,  — 

"  Murder  !  assassin  !  I'm  a  dead  man  !  "  and  down  upon  the 
ground  he  fell,  and  rolled  over  and  over,  as  though  in  the  agony 
of  death. 

"  The  ladrones !  "  shouted  the  priest,  with  startling  energy. 
"  Fly  for  your  lives,  for  the  ladrones  are  upon  us." 

He  set  the  example,  and  waddled  towards  the  horses  a?  fast  as 
his  short,  fat  legs  could  carry  him,  and  I  must  confess  fiat  I  in 
tended  to  follow  his  example ;  but  caught  sight  of  the  pale, 


108  LIFE   IK   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

terrified  face  of  Donna  Teresa,  who  had  fallen  upon  her  knees, 
and  was  praying  to  the  saints  with  all  the  volubility  of  a  Spanish 
worn-an,  sometimes  confounding  my  name  with  that  of  her  hus 
band  ;  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  saints  were  requested 
tD  preserve,  me  at  every  risk,  and  her  husband  if  convenient. 

I  had  just  caught  her  in  my  arms,  and  was  about  to  bear  her 
to  the  palfrey,  when  Allen  called  upon  me  to  stop. 

"  The  ladrones  be  cursed  !  "  he  shouted  ;  "  I  don't  care  for  a 
dozeu  of  them  !  They  will  take  care  to  keep  beyond  the  range 
of  our  rifles..  Come  with  me  and  help  explore  the  woods,  and 
find  the  assassin.  The  priest  and  the  servants  will  care  for  the 
Spaniard." 

u  No,  no  !  "  thundered  the  priest ;  "  save  your  lives  at  every 
cost,  for  the  woods  are  filled  with  ladrones.  I  have  seen  a  dozeu 
of  them  already.  The  only  safety  is  to  remain  with  me  and  claim 
the  protection  of  the  holy  church.  Mount  the  horses  and  reach 
the  banco  without  delay." 

I  must  confess  that  I  was  staggered  by  this  appeal,  and  that 
I  hardly  knew  whether  to  run  or  to  remain ;  but  Allen  reas 
sured  me. 

u  Drop  the  woman,"  he  said  in  English,  in  his  usual  blunt 
manner,  "  and  lend  me  a  hand  to  find  out  the  assassin,  or  I  will 
go  alone.  Making  love  is  all  very  well  sometimes,  but  it  is  out 
of  place  here,  as  you  ought  to  know." 

Thus  rebuked,  I  seated  the  lady  upon  the  ground,  and,  in  spite 
of  her  remonstrances,  was  about  to  hasten  to  Allen,  when  tho 
priest  interfered. 

"  You  are  mad  !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  There  is  no  occasion  for 
your  interference  here,  and  I  tell  you  distinctly  that  I  wish  you 
and  Doiina  Teresa  to  escape  without  a  moment's  delay.  I  will 
join  you  at  the  banco.  Do  not  trouble  yourself  about  anything 
that  has  taken  place." 

"  But  you  would  not  leave  her  husband  here,  mortally  wound 
ed —  would  you?"  I- asked,  in  astonishment. 

"  Even  if  he  dies  you  have  no  cause  for  regret,"  the  priest 
muttered,  sarcastically. 

I  stopped  to  hear  no  more.  I  turned  from  the  lady  in  spite  of 
her  tears,  and  in  a  few  moments  was  by  the  side  of  Allen,  who 
was  examining  his  rifle. 

"  Ah,  I  thought  you  would  not  desert  your  old  friend  at  this 


THE    WOUNDED    MAN.  109 

time,"  he  remarked,  "  although,  to  be  sure,  there  is  but  littlo  to 
fear ;  for  I  suppose  the  assassin  aimed  at  Don  Arturo,  and  meant 
to  have  picked  him  off  if  possible." 

"  At  any  rate  lie  has  succeeded  in  his  object/'  I  replied. 

"  Bah  !  In  spite  of  all  that  kicking,  the  Spaniard  is  not  injured 
in  the  least,  except  by  fear,  although  I  pledge  you  my  word  that 
the  ball  was  well  aimed,  for  his  head  was  missed  by  an  inch  or 
two  only.  Did  you  ever  know  a  wounded  man  to  make  so  much 
noise,  or  did  you  ever  know  me  to  remain  inactive  when  suffer 
ing  could  be  alleviated?  " 

As  I  couldn't  call  any  such  case  to  mind,  I  wisely  held  my 
tongue,  and  went  towards  the  still  prostrate  Spaniard  for  the  pur 
pose  of  satisfying  myself  that  he  was  uninjured. 

"  Come,  Don  Arturo,  you  have  made  noise  enough,  and  have 
showed  that  you  care  but  little  for  bullets  or  ladrones.  Get  up, 
and  take  care  of  your  wife  until  we  return." 

Allen  seconded  the  appeal  with  a  slight  punch  in  the  prostrate 
man's  ribs  which  caused  him  to  howl  with  renewed  agony ;  but  in 
spite  of  his  protestations  that  he  could  never  survive  his  wounds, 
and  that  he  should  die  blessing  and  forgiving  his  enemies,  we 
lifted  him  to  his  feet,  and  his  astonishment  at  finding  that  he 
could  stand  without  assistance  was  great. 

u  I  bleed  somewhere  internally,"  he  muttered,  looking  at  his 
limbs  and  then  rubbing  his  head. 

"  Not  a  bleed,"  returned  Allen  ;  "  you  are  as  well  as  ever,  and 
could  lick  a  dozen,  ladroues,  if  they  would  only  give  you  a  fair 
chance.  Come,  go  to  your  wife,  who  is  half  distracted  at  your 
supposed  injuries,  and  requires  the  constant  prayers  of  the  priest 
to  prevent  her  having  fits.  We  are  going  in  search  of  the  man 
who  attempted  your  life." 

"  Had  I  better  go?"  timidly  inquired  the  Don. 

"  Not  with  us,"  promptly  responded  Allen.  "  Your  wife  needs 
.you  more  than  we." 

The  Spaniard  was  only  too  happy  to  escape  the  duty,  and  while 
we  started  towards  the  spot  from  whence  the  shot  Avas  fired,  the 
Don  hastened  in  an  opposite  direction ;  and  when  I  glanced 
towards  the  priest  and  wife  to  watch  the  meeting,  I  thought  that 
neither  was  overpowered  with  joy  to  find  that  the  aged  gentleman 
was  more  frightened  than  hurt. 

We  reached  the  thicket  from  whence  the  shot  had  been  fired 


110  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

at  the  Spaniard  ;  we  saw  the  tracks  of  a  Mestizo's  shoes,  and  found 
the  very  limb  upon  which  the  fellow  had  rested  his  gun  while 
he  took  aim,  which  no  doubt  he  intended  should  be  a  fatal  one. 

"  It  is  useless  for  us  to  proceed  farther,"  Allen  said,  after  a 
a  careful  examination  of  the  footsteps.  "  We  should  not  be  able 
to  overtake  the  fellow,  and  even  if  we  did,  we  should  hardly  dare 
to  execute  the  law  of  retaliation  upon  him,  for  we  could  prove 
nothing,  but  should  excite  the  utmost  indignation  of  the  priest 
hood." 

"Why  so?" 

"  Because  the  fellow  is  connected  with  the  convent  of  San  Pe 
dro  ;  and  think  you  that  Father  Benventuro  would  suffer  any  harm 
to  happen  to  his  man  of  all  work,  —  his  tool  and  confidant,  —  his 
friend  and  companion  —  the  supple  Antonio?  " 

"  How  do  you  know  that  the  person  who  fired  the  gun  is  An 
tonio?"  I  asked. 

"  For  two  very  good  reasons.  First,  I  noticed  that  the  left 
shoe  which  he  wore  had  a  peculiar  formed  patch,  and  you  observe 
in  the  clay  that  there  is  a  fair  impression  of  the  shoe,  patch  and 
all.  Second,  I  saw  the  fellow  leave  our  select  society  just  after 
you  had  made  a  fool  of  yourself  by  looking  in  the  spring,  in  the 
hope  of  peeing  your  future  wife." 

"Thank  you,"  I  replied.  "I  believe  that  I  am  not  far  from 
another  fool  who  was  guilty  of  the  same  folly." 

Allen  looked  confused  for  a  moment,  and  then  laughed ;  but  I 
thought,  he  was  rather  forcing  the  matter.  % 

"Well,  to  tell  the  truth,"  he  said,  "  there  is  something  won 
derful  in  that  confounded  spring ;  and  whether  the  sights  that  can 
be  seen  there  are  the  effects  of  over  doses  of  champagne,  or  some 
trick  of  that  priest,  I  don't  pretend  to  say ;  but  I  will  admit  that 
I  saw  something  that  resembled  a  face  in  the  water,  but  what 
kind  of  a  face  it  was  I  don't  know." 

"  Why  do  you  suppose  the  priest  cared  what  we  saw  or  what 
we  did  not  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  holy  father  is  a  Jesuit,  and  may  have  some  aim  in  view. 
Things  that  we  would  pass  without  notice  he  would  study  over 
and  investigate.  By  some  confounded  mechanical  trickery,  or  by 
a  potent  drug,  mixed  with  the  water  which  he  proposed  we  should 
drink  before  testing  the  efficacy  of  the  spring,  a  strong  control 
may  have  been  exerted  over  us,  and  we  imagined  that  we  saw 


AN   EXPLANATION.  Ill 

things  which  had  no  reality.  All  is  a, mystery  to  me  so  far  ;  but 
I  shall  take  an  early  opportunity  of  getting  the  holy  father  drunk, 
and  then  learning  his  secrets." 

"A  good  plan,"  I  replied,  dryly,  "if  it  can  be  carried  into 
effect,  of  which  I  have  some  doubt,  for  I  have  felt  of  his  head, 
and  it  is  like  a  cannon  ball." 

"  I  own  that  the  task  would  be  a  frightful  one,  and  that  I  should 
have  to  resort  to  some  of  his  priestly  tricks  to  accomplish  the  job  ; 
but  that  it  can  be  done  I  have  no  doubt.  But  after  all,  we  have 
no  cause  to  be  at  enmity  with  the  holy  man,  for  I  know  that  he 
would  do  much  to  assist  either  you  or  me,  and  I  am  certain  that 
I  have  heard  him  speak  of  you  in  grateful  terms." 

It  was  my  turn  to  blush,  and  I. managed  to  do  so  after  an 
effort. 

"  Then  it  is  useless  for  us  to  remain  here,  I  suppose,"  I  said, 
after  a  few  moments'  pause.  "  If  Antonio  is  the  man  who  fired 
the  gun,  he  is  miles  from  us  by  this  time,  and  pursuit  would  be 
useless.  Besides,  he  might  have  discharged  the  piece  accident 
ally." 

Allen  shook  his  head. 

"  There  was  too  much  powder  in  the  gun,"  he  said,  "  or  Don 
Arturo  would  not  now  be  in  the  laud  of  the  living." 

"  How  do  you  know  that?"  I  asked. 

"You  observe  that  the  gun  was  rested  on  the  limb  of  this 
tree,  and  that  it  must  have  kicked  badly,  or  it  would  not  have 
scraped  the  bark  of  the  limb,  and  even  knocked  Antonio  back 
wards  three  or  four  feet,  as  you  can  see  by  his  steps.  Depend 
upon  it,  too  great  a  charge  of  powder  saved  the  Spaniard's  life, 
and  he  should  be  thankful  to  his  saints  for  the  accident." 

"  But  what  ill  feeling  can  Antonio  have  treasured  against  the 
Bon?"  I  asked. 

"  Who  knows?  "  Allen  answered,  with  the  energetic  shrug  of 
a  Spaniard.  "  The  Don  may  have  excited 'his  passions  and  en 
mity  by  a  word  or  look —  he  may  have  refused  to  lend  him  a  dol 
lar  some  time  to  bet  on  a  cock-fight ;  he  may  have  declined  to 
drink  a  glass  of  wine  with  him,  or  to  give  him  one  ;  or  may  have 
charged  him  too  much  for  a  bale  of  cigars  for  the  convent,  so  that 
he  could  not  make  a  certain  percentage.  Either  one  of  these 
Cannes  would  be  sufficient  to  make  him  thirst  for  revenue,  and  he 

O      " 

will  not  rest  entirely  satisfied  until  he  has  accomplished  it.     We 


112  LIFE   IN    *HE   EAST   INDIES. 

must  talk  to  Benventuro  in  regard  to  the  matter,  and  have  thisr 
difficulty  removed." 

I  thought  the  affair  a  most  singular  one,  but  I  preferred  to  keep 
my  thoughts  to  myself,  instead  of  intrusting  them  with  Allen,  for 
I  feared  that,  with  his  usual  independence,  he  would  refer  to  me 
as  having  spoken  words  which  I  did  not  care  the  priest  should  find 
fault  with.  The  more  I  pondered  on  the  shooting  affair,  the 
more  mystified  I  became  ;  and  even  when  we  debouched  from  the 
bushes,  and  saw  that  the  holy  father,  entirely  recovered  from  his 
alarm  respecting  ladrones,  was  seated  near  the  Don  and  his  wife, 
quietly  smoking  a  cigar,  I  had  no  suspicions  that  he  was  the  origi 
nator  of  the  plot,  and  that  it  was  through  his  orders  that  Antonio 
had  acted  as  he  had  done. 

"  Did  you  find  the  base  assassin  ?  "  asked  the  priest,  as  we  ap 
proached  ;  but  he  spoke  as  though  he  knew  we  had  not. 

"  We  did  not  overtake  him,  but  we  know  the  man,  and  shall 
mark  him  hereafter,"  Atlen  replied,  carelessly. 

"  Ah,  who  dared  to  attempt  murder  almost  within  sight  of  the 
convent  walls  ?  Give  me  a  description  of  the  man,  that  I  may 
punish  him  without  delay,"  father  Benventuro  exclaimed,  with 
every  appearance  of  passion. 

"  Well,  as  near  as  I  can  calculate,"  Allen  said,  with  Yankee 
emphasis  and  drawl,  "  the  scamp  is  Antonio,  your  servant." 

The  priest  was  too  well  drilled  to  manifest  surprise,  and  not  a 
particle  of  emotion  was  visible  on  his  fat  face  as  he  heard  the 
name. 

u  Did  you  stop  to  take  a  drink  of  the  spring  water  as  you  came 
a!ong?  "  the  priest  asked,  with  a  loud  laugh. 

44  No.     Why?" 

"  Because  I  didn't  believe  that  any  man  in  his  sober  senses 
would  make  such  a  charge  against  one  of  the  most  faithful  ser 
vants  that  priest  was  ever  blessed  with.  An  hour  since  I  sent 
him  to  the  convent  to  make  preparations  for  your  visit  there.  It 
is  time  he  should  return  ;  and  faith,  here  he  comes  ; "  and  as  the 
holy  father  ceased  speaking,  the  fellow  approached  us,  his  brow 
covered  with  perspiration,  and  his  face  flushed  with  running. 

"  Have  you  been  to  the  convent?  "  the  priest  asked,  even  with 
out  looking  at  hin5. 

"Yes,  sir,"  was  the  prompt  .answer. 

"  Are  they  making  preparations  for  our  arrival?" 


SLEEPING  AT   THE   CONVENT.  113 

<S.I  gava  your  orders  and  then  hurried  back,  sir." 

«'  You  have  done  well,"  the  holy  father  replied  ;  and  then  after 
a  moment's  pause  he  continued  :  "  Our  esteemed  friend,  Don  Ar- 
turo,  has  been  fired  at  by  some  lurking  ladroue.  Do  you  know 
Anything  of  the  circumstance?"  * 

"  Nothing,  holy  father." 

The  fellow  was  as  cool  and  self-possessed  as  the  most  inveter 
ate  liar  could  desire,  and  he  told  his  story  so  calmly  that  even  I 
began  to  doubt  whether  Allen  had  not  made  a  mistake. 

"  Let  us  no  longer  talk  upon  such  a  disagreeble  topic,"  the 
Spaniard  exclaimed,  speaking  for  the  first  time.  "  See,  my  wife 
is  all  agitation,  because  she  feared  that  I  was  fatally  injured  when 
1  was  simply  knocked  down  by  the  mere  proximity  of  the  ball  to 
my  head.  It  was  a  narrow  escape,  bift  nothing,  after  all,  com 
pared  to  a  soldier's  danger.  However,  If  you  have  no  objections, 
I  should  prefer  to  leave  this  spot  without  delay,  as  a  second  shot 
might  be  better  aimed."  ,  ^ 

The  priest  readily  complied  with  the  request,  and  in  a  few  min 
utes  we  were  mounted  on  our  horses,  and  on  our  way  towards  the 
convent,  whose  towers  we  could  just  get  a  glimpse  of,  as  we  left 
the  vicinity  of  the  spring,  and  wound  our  way  by  the  bridle  path 
towards  the  river. 

"  What  say  you  to  supping  at  the  convent,  and  sleeping  there 
to-night?"  the  priest  aslied. 

u  On  one  condition  I'll 'consent  to  that,"  Allen  replied. 
•    "  You  may  make  as  many  conditions  as  you  please.     Name 
the  first  one." 

"  That  but  one  bottle  of  wine  shall  be  drank  by  each  of  your 
guests,  and  that  we  be  allowed  to  retire  at  an  early  hour." 

"  Is  that  all  ?  "  cried  the  holy  father,  with  a  hoarse  chuckle  ; 
"by  the  saints,  I  thought  you  were  intending  to  stipulate  for  a 
dozen  bottles  per  man,  and  a  tipple  until  daylight.  I  acce^f!  the 
first  offer  with  gratitude,  for  my  wine  cellar  is  not  overstocked  at 
the  present  time.  Make  your  Own  terms,  senors,  for  I  shall  do 
the  same  when  I  visit  you." 

The  conditions  were  duly  accepted,  much  to  my  delight,  for  I 
had  no  desire  to  pass  a  second  night  in  a  drinking  bout ;  and  I 
thought,  from  the  glance  which  I  received  from  the  dark  eyes  of 
Donna  Teresa,  that  she  approved  of  our  course  in  that  respect ; 
for  although  much  more  wine  is  drank  in  Manila  thau  water,  and 
8 


114  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

to  be  slightly  exhilarated  is  considered  no  disgrace,  yet  I  found 
that  Spanish  ladies,  as  a  general  thing,  preferred  the  society  of 
men  of  temperate  habits  to  those  of  intemperate,  and  were  rather 
sorrowful  than  otherwise  when  their  loving  spouses  were  brought 
home  in  hackney  coaches,  or  on  the  shoulders  of  a  cargadora. 

None  of  us  were  very  lively  on  our  way  to  the  convent,  for  the 
attempted  assassination  of  Don  Arturo,  although  not  of  common, 
occurrence,  was  far  from  being  an  uncommon  one,  so  we  did  not 
look  upon  the  matter  in  that  amicable  light  in  which  East  In 
dians  were  accustomed  to  regard  such  things. 

"  Guillermo,"  said  the  Spaniard,  "  there  must  be  deer  in  these 
woods,  and  it  is  a  pity  that  hunters  like  us  should  remain  idle, 
when  our  friends  suffer  for  the  want  of  venison.  We  must  hunt, 
and  why  not  to-morrow?" 

"  Ay,"  echoed  the  priest,  "  why  not  to-morrow?" 

There  was  something  in  the  man's  ^voice  that  attracted  my  at 
tention,  and  made  me  think  that  more  was  meant  than  appeared 
upon  the  surface  ;  yet  the  holy  man's  face  was  calm,  and  his  eyes 
sincere. 

"  We  can  start  from  the  convent  at  an  early  hour,  first  sending 
for  the  dogs,"  the  Don  continued. 

"  An  admirable  plan,"  the  priest  replied,  "  and  one  that  I  should 
recommend.  At  what  hour  do  ydu  propose  to  start?  " 

I  thought  that  I  detected  the  slightest  possible  sneer  on  the  part 
of  the  questioner,  and  yet  I  might  have  been  mistaken. 

"  At  any  hour  that  suits  your  convenience,  holy  father,"  the 
Spaniard  replied,  with  meek  humility. 

"  Then  we  will  settle  the  preliminaries  to-night ;  "  and  without 
another  word  on  the  subject,  we  rode  on  until  the  walls  of  the 
convent  were  gained,  and  the  heavy  gates  were  opened  to  ad 
mit  us. 

We  filed  in,  more  like  a  funeral  procession  than  a  gay  party  who 
had  returned  from  a  pleasant  picnic  ;  and  when  the  gates  closed 
with  a  crash,  it  seemed  to  me  as  though  we  were  cut  off  from  the 
outer  world  for  life.  The  cheeks  of  Donna  Teresa  were  blanched, 
and  I  read  her  thoughts  well  enough  to  know  that  she  was  far 
from  feeling  pleased  with  her  visit  or  her  quarters.  Allen  was 
the  only  one  who  seemed  indifferent,  or  treated  the  priest  with  the 
same  independence  inside  of  the  walls  he  showed  outside ;  and  I 


PRISONERS.  115 

accounted  for  it  on  the  ground  that  he  had  visited  the  convent 
often,  and  felt  more  at  home  than  the  rest  of  us. 

"  Had  we  better  remain  all  night,  as  we  contemplated?"  asked 
the  Don,  nervously,  not  relishing  the  prison-like  aspect  of  the 
place. 

"  Remain  here?"  repeated  the  priest,  who  had  overheard  the 
question  ;  "  of  course  you  will,  for  no  one  departs  from  these 
walls  to-night  without  my  permission.  You  are  my  guests,  and 
I  have  too  few  not  to  appreciate  my  friends,  when  I  once  get  hold 
of  them.  Ho,  Pedro  !  "  the  holy  man  shouted  to  the  porter  ;  "  let 
DO  one  out  without  my  consent." 

The  dark,  sinister-looking  porter  nodded  his  head  in  token  of 
assent,  and  forthwith  locked  the  gates  and  deposited  the  key  in 
his  pocket. 

"  We  seem  more  like  prisoners  than  friends,"  whispered  the 
Spaniard  in  my  ear,  watching  his  chance  when  the  priest  was  not 
observing  him.  "  I  hope  you  don't  feel  concerned,  because  I 
don't ;  but  I  will  tell  you,  truly,  I  had  much  rather  be  at  home, 
and  surrounded  by  my  servants." 

The  poor  man  confessed  his  alarm,  even  while  endeavoring  to 
convince  me  that  he  was  unconcerned. 

I  did  not  reply,  but  I  could  not  help  thinking  that  there  was 
much  design  in  what  the  priest  was  doing,  aad  that  perhaps  it 
would  have  been  better  if  we  had  not  accepted  his  invitation. 

"  Here,  Antonio  !  "  shouted  Benventuro  ;  "  show  the  lady  and 
gentlemen  to  the  reception-room,  and  then  come  to  my  study." 

The  servant  led  us  through  a  narrow  passage-way,  and  then  up 
a  flight  of  steps,  at  the  end  of  which  we  found  the  room  indi 
cated.  The  floor  was  polished  with  wax,  and  contained  a  few 
easy-chairs  made  of  bamboo,  a  few  coarse  .engravings  of  saints 
and  sinners,  a  portrait  of  the  Archbishop  of  Manila,  and  another 
of  the  Governor  General.  The  view  from  the  windows  of  the 
apartment  was  splendid,  however,  and  made  us  for  a  time  forget 
Our  unpleasant  feelings. 

The  room  was  high  enough  from  the  ground  to  overlook  the 
walls,  and  we  could  see  the  River  Pasig  winding  through  rich 
valleys  of  rice  and  sugar-cane,  while  on  our  left  were  the  high 
mountains,  "which,  tradition  has  reported,  contain  rich  gold  mines 
and  precious  stones ;  yet  Spaniards  nor  Mestizos  dare  venture  to 
the  minos,  for  fear  of  the  natives  who  inhabit  the  region,  and 


116  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

j* 

who,  to  this  late  day,  have  not  acknowledged  the  sway  of  Spain , 
and,  strange  to  say,  every  expedition  that  has  been  directed  against 
them  has  failed,  until  the  Spaniards  have  lost  heart,  and  let  the 
savages  remain  in  peaceable  possession  of  their  lands. 

*'  You  look  melancholy,  Teresa,"  I  said,  as  we  stood  at  a  win 
dow,  gazing  at~the  landscape. 

"  My  looks  then  reflect  my  thoughts ;  for,  Guillermo,  I  feel 
rery  sad,  and  it  seems  as  though  some  great  misfortune  was  about 
to  happen  to  me.  Were  I  alone,  I  should  offer  up  my  prayers 
to  the  Virgin  to  keep  me  from  harm,  and  protect  all  those  I 
love." 

"  Pray  here,  Teresa,  for  ytmr  prayer  will  be  answered  as  readi 
ly  as  though  alone  and  before  the  image  of  the  Virgin." 

She  shook  her  head,  and  seemed  incredulous  and  somewhat 
shocked  that  I  should  advance  such  an  opinion.  I  knew  her  su 
perstitious  nature  too  well  to  continue  the  conversation. 

"  I  wonder  if  the  priest  will  let  us  look  at  the  lady  inmates  of 
his  convent?"  Teresa  asked  after  a  moment's  pause. 

"  He  will  answer  for  himself,  for  here  he  is,"  I  replied,  as  the 
holy  father  entered  the  room,  looking  as  smiling  and  pleased  as 
though  ttie  high  office  to  which  he  aspired  was  already  in  his 
grasp. 

"  The  lady  was  just  asking  if  you  permitted  visitors  to  speak 
with  the  nuns,"  I  said,  turning  to  Benventuro. 

u  Were  she  less  beautiful  I  should  willingly  comply  with  her 
request,  but  if  those  under  my  spiritual  charge  should  once  see 
her  face,  there  would  no  longer  be.  that  peace  and  happiness  in 
the  flock  which  now  prevails.  Envy  would  take  the  place  of  hu 
mility  ;  and  there  is  enough  of  that  without  the  walls  of  the  con 
vent." 

Donna  Teresa  turned  away,  hardly  pleased  with  the  compli 
ment,  yet  not  knowing  how  to  resent  it. 

"  Gentlemen,  I  suppose,  receive  the  same  answer,"  I  said. 

"No,  not  the  same;  because  the  nuns  study  mischief  enough 
already,  without  having  additional  temptations  thrust  before  them, 
which  would  naturally  tend  to  make  them  unhappy  and  discon 
tented.  Let  the  nuns  converse  with  a  good-looking  man  three  or 
four  times,  and  there  would  be  a  revolt  within  these  walls  which 
low  diet  and  sleepless  nights  alone  could  suppress.  For  these 


DINNER   AT   THE    CONVENT.  117 

reasons,  my  friends,  I  don't  think  that  it  is  safe  for  you  to  visit 
my  chickens." 

Father-  Benventuro  was  perfectly  good-natured  while  thus  ex 
plaining  why  visitors  were  not  permitted  to  converse  with  his 
great  family ;  so  I  asked  him  why  the  ladies  were  not  affected  by 
his  presence. 

"  M-3  ?  "  he  said,  with  a  shrug  of  his  shoulders.  "  O,  1  am 
looked  upon  in  the  .light  of  a  father,  and  no  one  would  think  of 
making  love  to  me/* 

u  Perhaps  that  is  the  only  position  in  which  they  can  look  upon 
you,"  Allen  said,  in  his  usual  blunt  way. 

The  lady  colored  and  looked  from  the  window,  while  her  hus 
band  was  too  much  under  the  influence  of  fear  to  notice  the  joke, 
and  therefore  did  not  understand  the  meaning  of  Allen's  laughter, 
loud  and  hearty  as  it  was. 

The  priest  attempted  to  look  displeased,  but  when  he  found 
that  it  was  thrown  away  upon  my  friend,  his  broad  face  relaxed, 
and  he  suffered  a  smile  to  mantle  his  features. 

"  No  jokes  with  the  clergy,  amigo,  on  so  serious  a  subject,  and 
especially  in  the  presence  of  a  lady." 

"  Dinner  is  on  the  table,  senor,"  cried  Antonio,  throwing  open 
a  door  which  I  had  not  noticed,  and  revealing  a  large,  well- 
furnished  room,  and  a  table  covered  with  delicacies ;  and  we  were 
hungry  enough  not  to  be  displeased  with  the  sight. 


CHAPTER  V. 

A     NIGHT     IN     THE     CONVENT. A     StJDDEN     DEATH. SURPRISE 

AND      CONSTERNATION.  FATHER      JUAN.  SUSPICIONS,     AND 

WHAT     THEY     AMOUNTED  TO. 

.  "  GUILLERMO,  give  your  arm  to  Donna  Teresa.  Don  Arturo, 
I  wish  you  to  sit  by  my  side  and  temper  me  in  my  temporal  wants 
by  your  grave  demeanor.  Senor  Allen,  you  will  lend  me  all  the 
assistance  in  your  power  in  talking  and  making  the  dinner  party 
a  success.  And  mind  that  you  do  not  let  the  bottles  rest  when 
they  reach  you.  I  have  but  a  poor  dinner  to-day,  for  I  fear  that 


118  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

my  cook  has  lost  his  skill,  or  is  growing  neglectful  of  fiis  pro 
fession." 

There  was  no  occasion  for  the  priest  to  apologize,  for  there 
was  an  abundance  on  the  table,  not  only  of  luxuries,  but  of  the 
substantial  things  of  this  life ;  and  rarely  had  I  seen  cookery 
carried  ^to  such  a  state  of  perfection  as  witnessed  on  that  day. 
Roabt,  baked,  and  boiled  followed  in  rapid  succession,  and  as  the 
wine  circulated,  the  holy  father  threw  off  all  restraint,  and  charmed 
his  guests  with  wit  and  humor. 

But  this  time  we  were  not  permitted  to  drink  to  repletion,  for 
the  holy  father,  as  though  anxious  to  improve  in  the  estimation 
of  Donna  Teresa  and  her  husband,  gave  the  signal  to  rise  from 
the  table  just  at  dusk,  and  soon  after  the  candles  were  lighted,  in 
heavy  sticks  of  silver,  of  old  Spanish  style,  that  would  have 
charmed  the  heart  of  an  antiquarian. 

We  found  coffee  awaiting  us  in  the  drawing-room,  and  while 
we  sipped  the  fragrant  beverage,  the  priest  chatted  on  politics  and 
pleasure,  arts  and  the  drama,  and  was  familiar  with  every  topic 
that  he  broached,  and  could  talk  most  interestingly  upon  themes 
we  were  unacquainted  with. 

The  evening  glided  off  rapidly,  and  by  nine  we  all  expressed 
surprise,  and  thought  that  the  hour  could  not  be  later  than 
eight. 

"  I  don't  wish  to  hurry  you  to  your  couches,  my  friends,"  the 
priest  said,  "  but  my  servants  are  drilled  to  exact,  hours,  and  in 
fifteen  minutes  will  retire  to  their  blankets.  Remember  that  they 
have  to  be  stirring  long  before  daylight." 

"  I  suppose  that  is  a  hint  for  us  to  retire,"  Allen  said  ;  "  but  it 
seems  to  me  that  you  have  altered  your  rules  since  the  time  I 
drank  glass  for  glass  with  you,  and  conquered." 

The  priest  did  not  choose  to  hear,  for  some  reason  or  other,  and 
left  the  room  for  a  few  moments.  v 

"  Guillermo,"  cried  the  Spaniard,  "  I  seem  lonely  in  this  huge 
building,  and  know  not  why  I  feel  reluctant  to  retire.  I  would 
give  an  ounce  of  gold  if  I  was  in  my  house  in  Manila." 

44  Morning  will  soon  come,"  I  replied,  "  and  by  sunrise  we  can 
be  on  our  way  to  the  factory,  where  a  warm  welcome  will  be  ex 
tended  to  us.  There  is  no  reason,  as  I  see,  why  you  should  feel 
thus  melancholy." 

"  Do  you  think,  Guillermo,  that  you  could  persuade  the  priest 


JUST    BEFORE    RETIRING.  119 

to  let  us  return  tonight?     I  should- feel  so  much  better  at  Santa 
Mesa,  and  so  would  my  wife." 

44  We  are  not  prisoners,"  I  said,  "  but  gtfests,  and  the  holy 
father  would  think  but  poorly  of  us  if  we  slighted  his  hospitality 
by  leaving  him  as  soon  as  we  had  concluded  dinner.  Believe 
me,  I  would  do  all  that  I  could  for  you,  but  I  dare  not  offend 
Benventuro  with  such  a  request." 

""Then  you  will  sleep  near  me  —  I  want  you  to  promise  that," 
the  Spaniard  said,  hurriedly ;  but  before  I  could  accede  to  his 
extraordinary  proposition  the  priest  returned,  looking  as  smiling 
and  amiable  as  a  host  should  look  when  he  has  company  that 
pleases  him. 

44  Before  we  separate  for  the  night,  let  us  drink  one  glass  of 
wine  to  the  honor  of  Spain  and  its  fair  women,"  Benventuro  said  ; 
and  we  could  not  refuse  compliance,  for  at  that  time  there  was 
much  ill  feeling  against  Americans  on  the  part  of  Spaniards,  OD 
account  of  filibustering  talk  in  regard  to  Cuba. 

44 1  have  some  rare  wine,  gentlemen,  which  was  sent  me  by  a 
friend  in  Spain,  and  I  desire  your  judgment  before  retiring.  An 
tonio,  bring  the  wine  here." 

We  had  no  objections  to  test  the  liquor  which  the  priest  so  ex 
tolled,  but  it  struck  me  as  somewhat  singular  that  we  had  not  seen 
it  upon  the  dinner  table. 

The  priest  clapped  his  hands,  and  Antonio  and  a  servant,  wh<? 
looked  equally  as  dark  and  suspicious  as  the  former,  entered  thf 
room,  bearing  salvers  of  solid  silver,  together  with  cut  glasses 
and  a  bottle  of  singular  shape,  covered  with  cobwebs. 

44  Serve  the  guests,  Antonio,"  was  the  brief  command ;  yet 
brief  as  it  was,  I  thought  that  I  detected  a  tremor  in  the  priest's 
voice  that  was  unusual. 

I  looked  at  him,  but  he  encountered  my  gaze  without  flinch 
ing  ;  and  when  the  servants  served  me,  I  took  the  glass  of  v/ine 
from  Antonio's  hand  without  a  suspicion  that  foul  play  was  in 
tended. 

44  Honor  to  Spain  and  its  fair  women,"  cried  the  priest,  when 
he  saw  that  we  awaited  his  toast. 

We  repeated  the  sentiment,  and  the  glasses  wrere  emptied.  The 
wine  was  really  excellent,  and  even  Don  Arturo  commended  it, 
and  smacked  his  thin  lips  as  though  he  would  have  no  objection 
to  another  sip.  But  he  was  denied  the  pleasure,  for  the  servants 


120  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

left  the  room,  but  immediately  returned  with  candles,  and  awaited 
to  conduct  us  to  our  apartments. 

"  Your  rooms  are  near,  gentlemen ;  a  sweet  night's  sleep, 
and  may  the  saints  have  you  in  their  keeping.  We  breakfast  at 
ten,  you  know  ;  "  and  with  these  words  the  holy  father  escorted 
us  to  the  door,  and  bade  us  good  night. 

A  glance,  quick  as  lightning,  was  exchanged,  between  the  priest 
and  Antonio,  and  I  wondered  what  it  meant ;  but  there  wa's  no 
time  to  ask  questions,  and  I  had  no  desire  to  excite  alarm  in  the 
breasts  of  Don  Arturo  and  his  lady,  by  communicating  suspicions, 
which,  after  all,  might  be  groundless. 

We  passed  up  the  broad  staircase,  the  steps  of  which  were 
waxed  and  polished  like  marble  ;  and  near  the  head  of  the  stairs, 
on  a  broad  corridor,  were  our  rooms,  to  which  our  obsequious 
but  grim  attendants  pointed,  and  held  high*  the,  candles,  while 
Allen  and  myself  entered  the  apartment  allotted  to  us. 

Directly  opposite  our  room  was  the  one  which  Don  Arturo 
and  his  wife  occupied,  and  as  we  bade  them  good  night  and  dis 
missed  our  attendants,  I  thought  that  the  face  of  the  old  Spaniard 
looked  ghastly  in  the  flickering  light,  as  though  he  had  a  presenti 
ment  that  something  terrible  was  to  happen. 

"  We  must  be  stirring  early,  Guillermo,"  he  said,  "  for  we 
must  not  miss  the  hunt  on  the  morrow." 

He  spoke  like  a  person  who  hoped  that  no  great  misfortune  was 
to  happen,  yet  hoped  against  conviction. 

We  found  a  cocoa-nut  oil  lamp  burning  in  our  room,  with  suf 
ficient  oil  to  last  all  night ;  for  the  priest  wisely  calculated  that 
candles  were  too  expensive  for  more  than  show,  and  that  guests 
could  sleep  as  well  with  one  as  the  other. 

I  sat  down  upon  one  of  the  hard  beds,  which  consisted  of  a 
blanket  spread  over  a  Hide  tacked  to  rude  pieces  of  timber  hewn 
from  a  tree  by  some  native  carpenter,  and  lighting  a  cigar, 
began  to  ruminate  upon  the  events  of  the  day.  Allen  follo\ved 
my  example,  and  for  a  few  minutes  we  smoked  our  w.eeds  in 
silence. 

"  What  are  you  thinking  of?  "  he  asked,  after  a  while. 

"  I  am  thinking  that  if  ever  I  ge't  back  to  Santa  Mesa,  I  will 
never  exchange  its  comfortable  quarters  for  the  rooms  of  a  con 
vent,"  I  said. 

44  Hush  !  "  he  replied  ;  "  even  walls  sometimes  have  ears,  and  1 


OUR   SUSPICIONS.  121 

would  not  have  the  priest  cherish  a  prejudice  against  me  for  a  small 
stock  of  ready  money." 

He  lowered  his  voice  to  a  whisper,  and  continued,  — 

"  I  don't  like  the  appearance  of  affairs  here,  and  have  not  all 
the  afternoon  ;  but  I  have  acted  a  part,  and  imposed  upon  the 
priest  the  idea  that  I  was  content.  I  have  stopped  here  over  night 
on  several  occasions,  but  never  saw  the  ceremony  that  has  been 
used  this  evening,  which  leads  me  to  suspect  that  something  is 
about  to  happen." 

u  Have  you  any  idea  what  that  something  is?"  I  asked. 

"  Not  the  remotest ;  but  I  tell  you  I  shall  not  sleep  to-night, 
or,  if  I  do,  it  will  be  only  for  a  moment,"  Allen  said. 

"  Do  you  suspect  that  any  attempt  is  to  be  made  upon  our 
lives?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  no  ;  we  are  safe  enough  ;  never  fear  ;  for  the  priest  likes 
us- too  well  to  think  of  ill-treating  us.  Besides,  I  carry  a  revolver 
in  my  pocket,  and  Benventuro  and  his  servants  know  it,  and  they 
would  rather  face  the  devil  than  a  six-shooter.  We  are  not  the 
ones  mischief  is  aimed  at ;  that  you  may  be  assured  of." 

He  nodded  his  head  in  the  direction  of  the  opposite  room,  and 
I  found  that  his  suspicious  coincided  with  my  own. 

"  If  Don  Arturo  is  a  live  man  in  the  morning,  he  may  well 
return  his  thanks  to  the  saints,  for  they  will  have  had  him  in 
their  keeping.  The  priest  has  an  enmity  against  the  old  man, 
and  he  is  Jesuit  enough  to  strike  deep  when  he  does  strike.  In 
what  manner  Don  Arturo  has  offended,  I  don't  know ;  but  his 
death  is  resolved  upon,  for  I  could  see  it  in  Antonio's  eyes  when 
he  lighted  us  to  our  rooms.  The  shot  to-day  was  intended  as  a 
finisher,  but  the  fellow  put  in  too  much  powder  and  missed,  for 
which  I  warrant  you  he  got  a  comfortable  damning." 

"  Can  we  do  nothing  to  save  him?  "  I  asked. 

"What  can  we  do?  We  are  only  suspecting  foul  play,  and 
haye  no  proof  that  it  is  intended.  If  we  should  make  a  noise, 
and  kick  up  a  fuss  generally,  the  holy  father  would  find  means  to 
repay  us  some  way  before  we  were  many  days  older.  The  best 
that  we  can  dr  is  to  watch  and  listen,  and  for  this  purpose  I  shall 
keep  awake  all  night." 

I  agreed  to  do  the  same  ;  and  extinguishing  the  light,  we  smoked 
our  cigars  in  silence,  having  taken  the  precaution  to  open  the 
door  of  our  room,  so  that  we  could  hear  if  any  one  stirred  in  the 


122  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

<, 

corridor  during  the  night.  For  three  or  four  hours  we  continued 
to  consume  cigars  until  our  stock  ran  low,  and  then,  for  the  want 
of  something  to  do,  and  to  rest  my  tired  form,  I  lay  down,  think 
ing  that  under  no  circumstances  I  should  drop  to  sleep  ;  but,  like 
all  who  make  the  same  resolve,  I  forgot  my  resolution  and  slept 
soundly  ;  how  long  I  didn't  know,  for  I  was  awakened  by  feeling 
a  hand  upon  my  shoulder ;  and  as  I  started  up  I  heard  Allen 
whisper,  — 

"  Don't  make  the  least  noise,  or  you  will  spoil  all  —  there's  some 
one  in  the  corridor." 

I  was  wide  awake  enough  then,  and  listening  with  all  my 
power ;  and  while  I  did  so  I  could  hear  some  person  moving  in 
the  corridor  with  stealthy  steps,  as  though  fearful  of  attracting 
attention. 

"  What  shall  we  do?"  I  whispered,  in  so  low  a  tone  that  the 
sounds  were  almost  inaudible. 

"  We  can  do  nothing  but  watch  ;  but  if  violence  is  attempted 
we  can  act  our  part  like  men." 

We  slipped  off  our  shoes  and  crawled  on  our  hands  and  knees 
to  the  door,  and  then  entered  on  the  corridor,  where  we  waited 
for  a  long  time  before  we  again  heard  the  cat-like  tread  of  some 
person,  who  seemed  to  have  just  ascended  the  broad  stairs,  and 
was  listening  for  a  repetition  of  a  slight  noise  that  we  made. 

We  remained  as  quiet  as  mice,  close  to  the  wall,  and  by  the 
light  of  a  window,  at  the  end  of  the  corridor,  we  could  see  two 
forms,  stealing  along,  treading  so  softly  that  not  even  a  board 
creaked.  When  they  got  opposite  to  our  room  they  stopped,  ap 
parently  surprised  at  finding  the  door  open,  and  I  could  hear  them 
whisper  to  each  other  as  though  asking  what  it  meant.  They 
seemed  to  be  satisfied  that  we  were  sleeping  soundly,  however, 
for  in  a  moment  they  passed  to  the  door  of  Don  Arturo's  room, 
and  listened  attentively. 

"  I  can  hear  her  breathe  well  enough,  but  the  old  man  is  silent," 
I  heard  Antonio  whisper  to  his  companion. 

"  Hush  !  "  was  the  reply  of  the  other  person  ;  "  don't  talk  about 
what  you  can  hear  so  near  to  the  American's  room,  or  we  shall 
get  a  shot  from  their  pistols,  and  they  fire  very  close,  as  I  know 
for  a  certainty.  If  they  suspected  we  were  up  to  any  trick,  it's 
very  short  our  lives  would  be." 

"  I  think  that  the  old  man  has  gone  to  a  better  world,  but  I'm 


IN    THE   MOUSING.  123 

not  sure  of  it.  Had  we  not  better  open  the  door  and  go  in,  and  be 
certain  about  the  thing  ?  " 

"  And  wake  the  lady  up,  and  have  her  screaming  for  half  an 
hour,  and  those  American  diablos  grasping  our  throats?  No, 
no  ;  that  would  not  do." 

44  But  we  have  our  knives,"  Antonio's  companion  said. 

"  And  if  we  dared  to  use  them  upon  the  holy  father's  friends, 
we  should  be  cursed  forever.  He  has  a  strange,  love  for  both 
men,  although  they  are  heretics.  Come,  let  us  return  and  report 
that  all  has  gone  as  expected." 

They  crept  to  the  staircase  and  disappeared,  and  just  at  that 
moment  we  heard  the  nuns,  at  the  other  end  of  the  convent, 
chanting  an  early  mass  ;  and  as  their  voices  blended,  and  the 
harmony  arose,  it  sounded  melancholy  enough  to  be  a  requiem 
for  the  dead.  We  listened  until  the  chant  ceased,  and  then 
stole  noiselessly  to  our  room,  closed  the  door,  and  waited  for  day 
light.  We  did  not  have  to  wait  long,  for  the  murky  gloom  was 
gradually  dispelled  by  the  bright  glow  in  the  east ;  but  long  before 
the  sun  rose,  the  singing  of  the  birds  and  the  shrill  call  of  the 
parrots,  as  they  flew  from  tree  to  tree  in  the  garden,  had  tempted 
us  to  the  window,  upon  which  we  leaned,  delighted  with  the  cool, 
fresh  atmosphere,  and  wondered  why  we  were  usually  sluggards 
enough  to  prefer  spending  the  best  portion  of  the  day  in  bed,  in 
stead  of  rising  and  gaining  health  and  appetite,  by  inhaling  the 
fragrance  of  the  morning  air. 

"  It  is  time  that  Donna  Teresa  was  stirring,"  I  remarked,  listen 
ing  for  the  sound  of  her  footsteps. 

u  Always  thinking  of  her,"  Allen  said,  lighting  a  cigar,  the  last 
that  he  possessed. 

"  Not  always,"  I  replied,  in  a  tone  that  contradicted  my 
denial. 

44  Answer  me  a  question,"  my  friend  said,  laying  his  hand  upon 
my  shoulder ;  44  do  you  really  think  that  you  could  live  happily 
with  Donna  Teresa,  even  if  you  should  marry  her  upon  the  de 
cease  of  her  husband?  Spanish  women  are  not  like  American  or 
English  women.  They  wither  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  and  that 
clear,  fresh  skin,  which  you  now  admire  so  much,  will  become 
rough  and  full  of  furrows  ;  the  bright  eyes  will  become  dim,  and 
the  plump  form  lank  and  bony;  her  white  teeth  will  decay, 
and—" 


124  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  For  mercy  sake,  forbear !  "  I  cried,  appalled  at  the  picture 
that  he  was  drawing,  and  yet,  lover-like,  believing  that  Donna 
Teresa  would  form  an  exception  to  the  generality  of  woman 
kind. 

"  "Well,  as  you  are  my  friend,  I  won't  be  too  hard  on  you  ;  but 
you  must  think  of  these  things,  or  —  " 

He  was  interrupted  by  a  shrill  scream,  which  proceeded  from 
Don  Arturo's  chamber.  I  knew  the  voice,  and  it  stirred  my  blood 
like  the  sound  of  a  trumpet. 

"  Donna  Teresa  is  in  distress !  "  I  cried,  starting  for  'Ihe  door. 

"  Nonsense,"  replied  Allen  ;  "  she  is  only  scolding  her  husband. 
If  she  was  in  distress  she  would  hang  out  a  signal." 

Almost  before  he  had  completed  the  words,  there  was  another 
shriek,  louder  and  more  shrill  than  the  first.  I  broke  away  from 
Allen,  and  rushed  across  the  corridor. 

"Blast  it,  man,  you  ain't  going  into  her  room  —  are  you?" 
Allen  cried,  stopping  me  before  I  reached  the  door. 

"  To  be  sure  I  am,"  I  replied,  struggling  to  get  away. 

"  But  she  may  not  be  dressed.  Ask  her  first.  Have  a  little 
delicacy  in  the  matter." 

"  Don't  talk  of  delicacy,  when  she  is  in  danger,"  I  replied, 
breaking  away  from  him. 

"  Well,  if  you  are  satisfied,  I  suppose  I  must  be,"  I  heard 
Allen  say,  but  I  did  not  stop  to  reply. 

I  tried  the  door  of  her  room,  and  found  that  it  was  fastened. 
I  knocked,  but  no  attention  was  paid  to  me.  I  called  Donna 
Teresa  by  her  name,  but  received  no  reply. 

u  Curse  it,  man,  she  was  only  dreaming.  Come  away,  and  let 
her  sleep,"  Allen  muttered. 

I  made  no  reply,  but  I  put  my  shoulder  to  the  door  and  pressed 
hard,  and'  the  bolt  yielded.  I  rushed  into  the  room,  and  saw 
Donna  Teresa,  partly  dressed,  bending  over  her  husband,  and 
sobbing  bitterly. 

44  For  Heaven's  sake,  what  has  happened  ?  "  I  demanded  ;  and 
two  or  three  times  I  repeated  the  question  before  the  lady  an 
swered. 

"  Ah,  Gnillermo,"  she  cried,  raising  her  head,  with  her  long 
black  hair  hanging  over  her  shoulders,  "  the  saints  must  protect 
me  now." 


THE  DEATH  OF  DON  ARTURO.     Page  125. 


THE   DISCOVERT.  125 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  your  cries?"  I  asked,  tearing  the 
mosquito  bars  aside  which  covered  the  bed. 

She  covered  her  face  with  one  hand,  and  pointed  to  her  hus 
band  with  the  other. 

I  started  back  when  I  saw  the  face  of  my  old  friend,  stern,  cold, 
and  ten  shades  whiter  than  usual. 

"  fee  is  sick,"  I  said,  taking  his  hand,  and  finding  it  cold 
as  ice. 

"  lie  is  dead,"  she  replied ;  and  a  fresh  torrent  of  tears  burst 
from  her  eyes,  and  stole  through  her  closed  hands,  which  covered 
her  face. 

"  Dead  !  "  I  repeated  ;  and  Allen  echoed  the  cry. 

u  Alas  !  I  know  not  how  long  he  has  been  dead  ;  but  a  few 
minutes  since  I  awoke,  and  spoke  to  him,  and  received  no  answer  ; 
and  when  I  looked  at  his  face,  I  saw  that  the  saints  had  him  in 
their  keeping.  O,  Guillermo,  I  now  have  but  you  !  " 

She  threw  her  arms  around  my  neck,  and  buried  her  head  on 
my  bosom,  and  for  a  moment  I  held  her,  and  tried  to  soothe  her 
anguish  ;  but  I  was  too  horrified  to  offer  much  consolation,  or  to 
speak.  But  Allen  recovered  his  senses,  and  spoke  some  words 
of  advice,  which  aroused  me. 

"  We  must  send  for  a  physician  without  delay  —  perhaps  the 
Don  is  suffering  from  the  effects  of  a  fit ;  or,  if  he  is  really 
dead,  we  must  know  what  has  killed  him.  Let  us  see  Father 
Benventuro,  and  while  we  are  absent  let  the  lady  dress  her 
self." 

Even  Donna  Teresa,  much  as  she  grieved,  saw  the  force  of 
Allen's  reasoning  and  advice,  and  proceeded  to  array  herself  in 
the  garments  which  she  had  worn  the  preceding  day  ;  but  when 
I  offered  to  vacate  the  room,  she  begged  of  me,  in  piteous  tones, 
not  to  leave  her  with  the  dead,  but  to  remain  and  console  her ; 
and  as  there  was  no  impropriety  in  so  doing,  I  consented.  The 
reader  must  not  suppose  that  the  lady's  mcxlesty  was  rot 
very  acute,  by  her  allowing  two  men  to  enter  and  remain  in  her 
chamber  while  she  was  dressing :  but  you  will  please  to  re 
member  that  there  are  different  customs  in  different  places,  and 
that  a  Spanish  girl,  confident  of  her  own  purity,  can  look  with 
an  eye  of  unconcern  upon  the  half-nude  form  of  a  man,  as  he 
staggers  through  the  streets,  bearing  a  heavy  burden,  as  most  of 
the  cargadors,  anxious  to  save  their  clothing,  do,  and  that,  in  all 


126  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

warm  climates,  the  ladies  consider  it  not  indelicate,  or  out  k  of 
place,  to  wear  as  little  clothing  as  possible,  while  the  children, 
until  five  or  six  years  of  age,  dispense  with  dress,  much  to  their 
gratification,  and  roll  about  the  floor,  and  between  the  legs  of 
visitors,  without  the  least  embarrassment.  Washerwomen,  with 
but  a  single  garment  upon  their  brown  bodies,  stand  deep  in  the 
water  on  the  river's  banks,  and  beat  their  clothes  over  a  rock  or 
log,  and  shout  a  joyous  melange  of  blackguardism  and  fun  ;  and 
yet  some  would  resent  it  as  an  insult,  if  familiarities  were  offered. 
A  Spanish  maiden,  even  if  surrounded  with  wealth,  cannot  escape 
the  prevailing  custom  ;  and  hence  she  grows  up,  and  is  taught  that 
modesty  does  not  consist  in  thinking  of  evil,  and  blushing  at  her 
thoughts. 

While  Teresa  was  dressing  herself  as  well  as  she  could  under 
her  agitation,  I  turned  my  attention  to  the  Spaniard,  and  after 
a  brief  examination  was  satisfied  that  vitality  had  fled,  probably 
some  hours  before  his  wife  had  made  the  discovery.  I  can  hardly 
tell  what  my  thoughts  were  while  I  gazed  at  the  dead,  and  recol 
lected  all  the  kindness  which  I  had  received  at  his  hands.  His 
faults  were  forgotten,  his  petty  jealousy  and  braggadocio  were 
banished  from  my  mind  ;  and  if  I  could  have  restored  him  to  life, 
I  should  have  done  so,  despite  my  love  for  his  beautiful  widow. 
Even  while  gazing  at  the  closed  eyes  and  swarthy  face,  I  thought 
of  the  compact  which  I  had  made  with  the  priest  hardly  twenty- 
four  hours  before  ;  and  I  asked  myself,  Could  he  have  had  a  hand 
in  producing  the  Don's  death  for  the  sake  of  obtaining  the  im 
portant  position  which  he  had  determined  to  reach  in  spite  of 
obstacles?  I  knew  the  man  too  well  to  think  that  it  would  be  of 
any  use  to  charge  him  with  murder,  or  to  accuse  him  of  violating 
the  contract,  and  I  also  knew  the  man  well  enough  to  know  that 
if  I  did  not  carry  out  the  whole  programme  which  he  had  promised 
I  should  carry  out,  that  his  creatures  would  be  only  too  happy  to 
snuff  out  a  heretic,  and  that  no  official  investigation  would  ever 
reveal  the  cause  of  my  death.  These  were  some  of  the  thoughts 
which  passed  through  my  brain,  and  I  asked  myself  whether  it 
would  be  better  for  me  to  brave  his  fury,  and  leave  the  woman 
I  loved,  or  to  attempt  to  marry  and  fly  from  the  island  without 
delay.  There  were  many  reasons  why  the  latter  course  would 
have  been  impracticable  ;  and  had  I  attempted  to  escape,  the 
whole  of  the  lady's  fortune  would  have  been  confiscated  by  the 


FATHER   JUAN.  127 

crown,  or  eaten  up  by  greedy  lawyers.  This  was  something  I 
had  110  desire  to  see  realized,  because  I  knew  that  Teresa  had 
been  accustomed  to  more  of  the  luxuries  of  life  than  my  funds 
would  permit,  without  a  succession  of  fortunate  mercantile  specu 
lations,  which  our  firm  were  too  cautious  to  enter  upon.  While  I 
ruminated  I  felt  a  hand  laid  upon  my  shoulder,  and  turning  saw 
the  tearful  eyes  of  Teresa. 

u  He  spoke  of  you,  Guillermo,  last  night,  after  we  had  retired, 
and  he  said  that  he  loved  you  as  a  son.  Your  name  was  the  last 
one  that  he  pronounced." 

I  dried  her  tears  and  led  her  from  the  chamber,  and  on  our  way 
to  the  reception-room  met  the  priest,  his  countenance  well  made 
up  for  the  occasion. 

"  May  the  saints  preserve  us  and  have  us  in  their  keeping !  "  he 
exclaimed,  placing  his  fat  hand  upon  the  glossy  hair  of  the  lady's 
head  ;  **  but  this  instant  have  I  heard  that  my  friend  died  with 
disease  of  the  heart  during  the  night.  I  am  so  shocked  that  I 
have  no  words  to  convey  to  you  my  anguish.  Courage,  my  poor 
child,  for  though  you  are  now  alone  in  the  world,  I'll  be  a  father 
to  you.  I  have  already  sent  for  a  physician  from  Manila,  and 
when  he  arrives,  I  wish  a  thorough  examination  made  as  to  the 
cause  of  his  death.  I  want  no  suspicion  to  rest  upon  the  fair 
fame  of  my  convent." 

"  Why  do  you  think  suspicion  will  rest  on  it?  "  I  asked. 

"  Because  the  world  is  full  of  vice  and  slander  ;  and  why  should 
I  escape  more  than  others?  "  he  answered,  with  a  face  so  full  of 
frankness  that  Donna  Teresa  gave  him  her  hand,  and  received  a 
blessing  in  return  for  her  confidence. 

"  Here  comes  Father  Juan  !  "  cried  Allen,  from  the  bottom  of 
the  stairs. 

For  a  moment  the  priest  started,  and  was  inclined  to  mutter  an 
oath  ;  but  he  recollected  himself,  and  his  face  assumed  a  graveness 
worthy  of  the  occasion,  as  he  advanced  to  meet  his  crafty  rival. 

At  the  sound  of  Father  Juan's  name,  Donna  Teresa  clung  more 
closely  to  me,  as  though  desirous  of  protection  from  the  wiles  of 
this  son  of  the  church. 

"  Ah,  Guillermo,"  she  said,  "  I  fear  to  meet  that  man,  for  my 
heart  tells  me  he  has  come  for  no  good,  and  that  he  will  endeavor 
to  separate  us.  Let  me  avoid  him,  for  his  looks  are  evil." 

"  You  must  meet  him,  Teresa ;  but  be  firm,  and  refuse  all  his 


128  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

offers  of  assistance,  and  his  machinations  will  fail.  On  you  will 
depend  our  future  happiness,  and  to  you  I  intrust  it,  with  confi 
dence  that  you  will  suffer  no  trifling  cause  to  interfere  with  our 
welfare.  Meet  him  boldly,  and  receive  him  as  a  friend." 

She  pressed  my  hand  in  token  of  assent,  and  we  reached  the 
reception-room  just  as  the  door  was  thrown  open  to  admit  Father 
Juan,  whose  thin  face,  keen,  restless  eyes,  spare  body,  and  precise 
dress,  was  in  striking  contrast  with  the  fat,  comfortable-looking 
form  of  Father  Benventuro,  who  thought  more  of  a  good  bottle  of 
wine  and  a  good  dinner  than  he  did  of  his  outward  appearance. 

"  The  saints  have  all  here  in  their  keeping,"  was  the  excla 
mation  of  the  thin  priest,  as  he  stood  upon  the  threshold  and 
waved  the  sign  of  the  cross  with  his  finger,  while  his  glittering 
eyes  took  in  the  whole  party  present  at  a  glance. 

"  May  the  saints  give  long  life  and  much  happiness  to  Father 
Juan,  who  has  deigned  to  honor  my  poor  place  with  Jiis  presence. 
A  thousand  thanks  for  this  visit,  and  may  you  relish  it  so  well 
that  hereafter  I  shall  gladden  my  eyes  with  a  sight  of  your  face 
once  a  week." 

Father  Juan  bowed  low  to  the  compliments  of  his  brother 
priest,  and  looked  so  grave  and  sedate  that  I  should  have  sup 
posed  he  believed  what  he  heard,  had  not  I  seen  by  the  twinkle  of 
his  eyes  that  he  did  not. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  intrude  upon  your  party,  and  should  not  have 
done  so  had  I  not  heard  some  strange  news  this  morning  as  I  was 
about  to  land  at  Santa  Mesa,  in  search  of  my  pupil,  my  friend, 
my  companion,  Don  Arturo,  whose  long  absence  from  his  house 
had  rendered  me  somewhat  anxious,  although  I  did  not  doubt  that 
he  was  in  good  company." 

"  Truer  friends  a  Spaniard  never  possessed,"  cried  the  holy 
Benventuro,  apparently  as  candid  and  honest  as  man  could  be. 

"  But  what  strange  rumor  is  this  I  heard  at  Santa  Mesa?  I  was 
t:>ld  by  some  servants  of  the  convent,  that  Don  Arturo  had  died 
suddenly  during  the  night.  It  cannot  be,  for  I  knew  him  to  be 
hale  and  hearty,  and  likely  to  bless  the  church  with  rich  gifts  for 
many  years.  Let  me  hear  the  report  contradicted.  No,  not  from 
you,"  as  Benventuro  was  about  to  speak  ;  u  but  from  the  lips  of 
his  wife,  whom  he  loved  so  dearly,  and  who  is  so  attached  to  him 
that  the  presence  of  other  men  is  distasteful.  Let  her  tell  me  in 
joyful  tones  that  the  Don  is  well  and  happy." 


TROUBLE    BREWING.  129 

The  sneer  was  well  aimed,  but  luckily  Donna  Teresa  was  un 
conscious  of  it,  for  she  was  weeping,  with  her  handkerchief  to  her 
eyes. 

The  priest  stole  across  the  room,  and  took  the  lady's  hand  and 
pressed  it  more  warmly  than  I  thought  he  was  entitled  to  ;  but 
the  hand  was  withdrawn  hastily,  and  I  saw  by  the  swelling  bosom 
that  auger  was  taking  the  place  of  grief. 

"  Tell  me,  daughter,"  the  priest  said,  "is  the  news  true?  13 
your  beloved  husband  in  the  keeping  of  the  saints?" 

u  He  is  dead,"  she  answered. 

"  Alas !  that  all  flesh  should  be  mortal.  He  must  have  died 
suddenly,  and  no  doubt  it  will  be  a  great  consolation  to  you  to 
know  the  cause  of  his  death.  A  most  rigid  examination  shall  be 
made,  and  the  first  physicians  of  Manila  will  be  called  upon  to 
decide." 

u  I  have  already  sent  for  one,  brother  Juan,  and  he  will  prob* 
ably  be  here  in  the  course  of  the  forenoon,"  Benveuturo  said, 
with  a  sweet  smile. 

"  Cue  physician  is  not  enough.  As  the  confessor  of  the  de 
ceased,  I  must  assume  a  little  authority  in  this  matter,  as  I  have 
often  talked  with  him  in  regard  to  his  last  wishes.  We  must  have 
five  of  the  best  physicians  in  the  city  to  investigate  the  case.  For 
your  own  reputation,  for  the  reputation  of  your  convent,  for  the 
reputation  of  these  young  men,  whose  company  the  deceased  has 
sought  so  often,  it  is  necessary  that  a  strict  examination  should 
be  had,  so  that  all  suspicion  shall  be  put  at  rest." 

Senventuro  did  not  wince  in  the  least.  On  the  contrary,  he 
seemed  to  grow  more  cheerful  as  his  brother  became  severe  and 
vindictive. 

"  I  shall  cheerfully  second  you  in  the  work,  not  because  my 
little  retreat  will  be  in  any  danger  from  unjust  suspicions,  but 
simply  to  satisfy  the  wife  of  our  friend,  whose  anguish  at  the 
event  only  equals  my  own,"  replied  Benventuro. 

The  thin  priest  bowed,  and  a  peculiar  smile  passed  over  his 
pale  face.  The  smile  might  betoken  doubt  —  it  might  mean  sat 
isfaction. 

"  The  lady  will  readily  acknowledge  that  this   is  no  place  for 

her  since  she  has  become  a  widow,"  Father  Juan  said,  after  a 

Bhort  pause,  as  mild  as  he  could  possibly  speak  ;  "  and  as  she  has 

known  me  for  many  years,  and  is  aware  that  I  possessed  her  hus- 

9 


130  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

band's  confidence  in  an  eminent  degree,  she  will  have  no  hesita 
tion  to  place  herself  under  my  care  for  a  while,  until  her  business 
affairs  are  settled.  This  plan  is  one  that  met  the  approbation  of 
Don  Arturo,  not  many  weeks  before  his  sudden  death. 

Father  Benveuturo  cast  a  rapid  glance  at  me,  which  seemed  to 
say,  "  You  see  that  he  is  already  at  work." 

44  She  could  not  be  under  the  charge  of  a  better  man,"  was  his 
reply. 

"  I  am  glad  to  think  that  you  approve  of  my  course.  At  the 
convent  of  San  Sebastian  she  will  not  want  for  attentions  and 
sympathy,  and  will  there  meet  with  friends  whose  whole  thoughts 
will  be  devoted  to  her  interest.  The  world  is  full  of  snares,  and 
one  so  young  and  good  should  not  be  suffered  to  encounter  them. 
Lady,  when  shall  you  be  ready  to  accompany  me  ?  " 

I  trembled  for  fear  that  Teresa  would  suffer  herself  to  be  led 
away  by  his  insidious  approaches,  but  I  was  mistaken.  She  with 
drew  her  handkerchief  from  her  eyes,  and  there  were  no  longer 
tears  to  be  seen  in  those  flashing  orbs,  nor  was  there  timidity  in 
her  look  as  she  started  to  her  feet. 

"  If  I  have  remained  silent,"  she  said,  "  during  your  conversa 
tion,  it  is  because  I  paid  but  little  attention  to  it,  aud  was  una 
ware  of  its  import.  But  now  I  wish  you  to  understand  me  dis 
tinctly  —  that  I  am  free  to  do  as  I  please,  and  shall  do  so  regard 
less  of  church,  my  husband's  last  wishes,  or  all  the  priests  in 
existence.  I  shall  not  enter  your  convent.  I  shall  not  request 
your  advice  and  assistance  in  my  business  affairs.  My  lawyer 
will  attend  to  all  concerns  of  that  kind,  and  when  I  leave  this 
place  my  residence  in  Manila  will  be  open  to  receive  me.  Now, 
sir,  let  me  hear  no  more  of  convents,  or  of  priestly  interference." 

I  had  never  seen  her  so  excited  before  during  my  acquaintance, 
und  I  little  thought  that  she  possessed  such  a  strong  will  of  her 
own  beneath  an  appearance  of  indifference. 

A  smile  of  triumph  mantled  the  face  of  Benventuro,  but  it 
vanished  in  an  instant. 

"  Lady,"  he  said,  "  have  you  thought  well  of  the  course  which 
you  propose  to  take?  Perhaps  in  the  solitary  gloom  of  my 
brother's  convent  you  would  find  many  attractions  that  you 
know  not  of." 

"  I  have  determined,  aud  shall  adhere  to  my  plan,"  she  an* 
jwered,  full  of  dignity. 


FATHER   JUAN'S   RAGE.  131 

"  But  your  husband's  wishes,"  suggested  Father  Juan,  in  a 
voice  trembling  with  rage. 

"  Are  not  binding  upon  me.  I  have  been  secluded  from  the 
world  long  enough,  and  have  no  desire  to  end  my  days  in  a  con 
vent,"  Teresa  replied. 

"  But  we  have  no  desire  that  you  should.  We  simply  ask  you 
to  find  shelter  at  our  holy  house,  until  your  period  of  mourning 
has  passed,  away.  Then  you  may  depart  if  you  wish." 

Father  Juan  could  hardly  conceal  his  indignation,  it  was  so 
great,  while  speaking.  He  saw  the  prize  that  he  had  long  angled 
for  about  to  slip  from  his  hook,  and  he  was  impotent  to  secure  it. 
Ho  cast  a  vindictive  glance  at  Father  Benventuro  ;  but  that  skilful 
general  was  looking  upon  the  polished  floor,  as  though  he  was 
entirely  indifferent  in  regard  to  the  matter. 

"  You  have  had  my  answer  to  your  proposition,"  Teresa  replied, 
with  a  wave  of  her  jewelled  hand.  u  If  your  advice  were  meant 
for  my  good,  I'm  thankful ;  but  hereafter  I  shall  seek  for  as 
sistance  from  those  who  know  more  of  the  world  and  less  of 
saints." 

The  rage  of  the  priest  could  no  longer  be  restrained.  His  little 
eyes  snapped  as  though  emitting  sparks  of  fire,  and  his  pallid 
face  became  flushed  and  white  by  turns.  When  he  looked  at  me 
he  seemed  desirous  of  annihilating  me  in  the  most  summary  man 
ner  ;  but  I  appeared  entirely  indifferent  to  his  rage,  and  remained 
on  the  defensive,  still  maintaining  my  position  by  the  side  of  Don 
na  Teresa. 

'  ft  I  see  how  it  is  —  love  for  a  heretic  has  caused  you  to  forget 
the  memory  of  your  husband,  and  your  duty  to  the  church,"  Fa 
ther  Juan  said,  with  ill-concealed  rage.  "  You  know  the  will  of 
his  excellency  the  archbishop,  and  be  assured  it  shall  be  enforced  to 
the  letter.  No  Protestant  can  marry  a  rich  Catholic  lady  without 
abjuring  his  religion,  and  giving  proof  of  his  conversion  to  the 
true  faith.  This  is  the  law,  and  I  call  upon  Father  Benventuro  to 
confirm  my  assertions." 

"  Father  Juan  is  right.  He  has  quoted  the  custom  of  our  holy 
church  ;  but  he  has  forgotten  to  mention  that  an  indulgence  can 
be  purchased  on  the  payment  of  a  heavy* sum,  and  on  the  solemn 
promise  of  the  bridegroom  that  his  wife  shall  go  to  confessionals, 
and  exercise  her  own  right  in  regard  to  her  fortune,  and  that  her 
children  shall  be  educated  Catholics," 


132  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

The  fair  face  of  Teresa  flushed  as  she  heard  the  priests,  and  Jiei 
eyes  sparkled  with  passion. 

"  Have  I  fallen  so  low  that  I  am  thus  lectured  by  a  mail  who 
pretends  to  be  devoted  to  the  memory  of  my  husband,  and  anx 
ious  for  my  welfare?  Am  I  to  be  told  what  I  shall  do  and  what 
I  shall  not  do,  simply  because  I  possess  wealth  in  my  own  right, 
when  it  is  well  known  that  every  Mestiza  girl  oil  the  island  can 
marry  whom  she  pleases,  if  she  is  fortunate  enough  to  own  a  peso? 
By  the  saints,  I  should  think  that  I  was  a  school-girl,  and  you  a 
guardian,  to  be  thus  advised.  Go,  sir,  and  when  I  want  your 
advice  I  will  send  for  you,  and  not  before." 

She  pointed  to  the  door,  but  Father  Juan  was  not  disposed  to 
thus  give  up  the  contest.  His  look  of  rage  was  dropped,  and  one 
of  humility  assumed  ;  and  so  quick  was  the  transition,  that  even 
I  was  astonished,  and  Father  Benventuro  troubled,  for  we  both 
knew  that  kindness  was  more  apt  to  win  with  Teresa  than  harsh 
ness. 

"  If  I  have  said  ought  that  could  wound,  I  pray  that  you  and 
the  saints  may  pardon  me,"  cried  Father  Juan,  in  a  tone  so  mild, 
that  I  should  have  forgiven  him  on  the  spot  if  I  had  not  known 
that  he  was  acting  a  part,  and  for  very  selfish  reasons. 

"  Guillermo,"  he  continued,  "  I  meant  no  disrespect  to  you,  for 
I  have  always  loved  you  like  a  father,  and  would  gladly  welcome 
you  to  the  true  faith,  and  hope  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant 
when  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  do  so.  But  until  that  time  I 
presume  no  marriage  will  unite  you  with  one  I  love  so  well  as 
I  do  Donna  Teresa." 

u  Presume  nothing  that  has  reference  to  myself,  sir,"  I  said, 
speaking  for  the  first  time  ;  *'  you  have,  this  morning,  mentioned 
me  in  connection  with  the  lady,  and  hinted  at  a  state  of  things 
that  neither  you  nor  any  other  person  has  a  right  to  allude  to.  If 
I  love  the  lady,  or  the  lady  loves  me,  it  is  none  of  your  business, 
provided,  of  course,  we  do  not  make  you  the  repository  of  our  se 
crets,  as  we  certainly  shall  not." 

'*  That's  the  talk,"  cried  Allen,  who  had  been  industriously  en 
gaged  in  smoking  a  cigar  during  the  conference,  and  jerked  out 
his  words  at  the  same  time  that  he  jerked  his  cigar  out  of  the 
window.  "  It  appears  to  me  that  there's  a  cussed  sight  more  talk 
than  is  necessary,  and  that  some  of  you  are  counting  your  chickens 
before  they  are  hatched,  as  we  say  in  Massachusetts  —  a  state  that 


A    COMPROMISE.  133 

is  of  some  importance  when  the  raising  of  schoolmasters  and  min 
isters  is  taken  into  consideration.  Let  everything  drop  until  the 
lady  is  over  her  trouble,  and  then,  if  she  is  desirous  of  marrying, 
why,  let  her  do  so,  no  matter  who  he  is  if  she  is  satisfied.  She  is 
more  interested  than  any  one  else,  and  should  have  her  wray  this 
time.  That's  my  opinion  ;  you  have  it  for  what  it  is  worth  ;  and 
now  I  should  like  some  breakfast." 

It  was  refreshing  to  see  how  quick  Father  Benventuro  walked 
across  the  room  and  shook  hands  with  Allen,  after  the  latter 
had  delivered  his  speech  ;  and  it  was  funny  to  see  Father  Juan 
put  the  best  face  that  he  could  upon  the  matter,  and  do  *he 
same. 

"  I  think  that  your  suggestions  are  the  best  that  can  be  made," 
said  the  latter,  speaking  in  a  low  tone,  so  that  Donna  Teresa  could 
uot  overhear  him  ;  "  if  she  wishes  to  marry  a  second  time,  I 
certainly  shall  offer  no  objections,  provided,  of  course,  she 
makes  choice  of  the  man  who  I  think  would  make  a  good  hus 
band." 

Father  Benventuro  looked  at  me  and  winked,  as  much  as  to 
say,  "  Humbug,"  although  he  was  careful  not  to  let  his  brother 
priest  see  him. 

"  Coffee  and  chocolate  are  on  the  table,"  cried  Anlonio.  as  ho- 
threw  open  the  door  and  surveyed  the  party  with  a  malicious 
grin. 

"  And  we  are  ready  for  it,"  cried  the  jolly-looking  Benventuro, 
offering  his  fat  hand  to  the  lady,  and  leading  her  towards  the 
door  ;  but  just  as  I  was  about  to  follow,  Father  Juan  touched  me 
on  the  shoulder. 

"  One  word,  my  son,"  he  said,  in  a  tone  so  significant  that  I 
could  not  help  listening  to  him.  "  I  wish  to  speak  to  you  con 
fidentially  ;  can  I  do  so?"  he  asked. 

"  Certainly.     Proceed." 

u  I  wish  to  be  your  friend,  my  son,"  he  continued,  laying  his 
thin  hand  upon  my  shoulder,  and  studying  the  expression  of  my 
face  with  his  little  black,  twinkling  eyes. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  although  I  was  not  aware  that  we  had 
ever  been  enemies,"  I  replied,  wondering  what  he  was  driving  at, 
and  feeling  somewhat  anxious,  for  I  saw  the  face  of  Father  Benven 
turo  thrust  cautiously  into  the  door,  two  or  three  times,  watching 
our  conference. 


134  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

u  Not  exactly  enemies,  my  son  ;  but  still,  not  friends,  although 
I  have  always  regarded  you  as  a  most  promising  young  man,  and 
I  think  that  if  you  were  a  native  of  Spain,  we  should  feel  proud 
of  you." 

I  bowed  low  at  the  compliment,  and  looked  for  more  explicit 
details. 

"  This  sudden  death  of  Don  Arturo  weighs  heavily  on  my 
heart.  It  was  very  sudden  —  was  it  not?" 

"  The  poor  man  did  not  complain  last  night  when  he  retired," 
I  answered.  % 

"  Ah ! " 

The  holy  man  said  no  more  for  a  few  seconds,  and  seemed  to 
be  thinking  deeply ;  but  I  noticed  that  his  black  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  my  face  as  though  he  was  struck  by  the  paleness  of  my  com 
plexion. 

"  He  has  left  a  widow  of  surpassing  loveliness,  and  over  a  mil 
lion  of  dollars,"  my  companion  remarked  at  length. 

I  pretended  to  be  indifferent ;  but  I  was  not,  for  I  felt  the 
warm  blood  rush  to  my  face,  and  fill  the  veins  as  though  about  to 
burst  them. 

"  Over  a  million  dollars,"  repeated  the  priest,  taking  a  pinch 
of  snuff. 

"  Don  Arturo  was  fortunate  during  his  long  life,"  I  remarked. 

"  He  was ;  but  I  know  a  man  who  can  be  more  so,  if  he  is 
willing." 

I  looked  at  the  priest  for  a  few  moments  without  speaking.  He. 
was  indifferent,  and  took  snuff  with  avidity. 

"  Go  on,"  I  said  at  length. 

"  I  say  that  I  know  a  man  who  can  be  more  fortunate,  provided 
my  counsels  are  listened  to." 

"  Let  me  hear  them,  and  then  I  can  best  judge  what  you 
mean,"  was  my  answer,  and  looking  up  saw  Benventuro  standing 
at  the  door,  holding  up  a  finger  as  a  warning  to  me  how  I  un 
bosomed  myself.  * 

"  I  will  be  candid  with  you,  and  shall  expect  the  same  thing  in 
return.  May  I  be  so  bold  as  to  require  it?" 

I  made  no  answer,  and  the  priest  continued :  — 

u  I  see  that  I  may,  and  thank  you  for  your  generosity.  Let  us 
work  together,  and  I  shall  have  the  happiness  of  seeing  Douna 
Teresa  united  to  the  man  she  long  has  loved,  and  you  joined 


A   SUBTILE   PROPOSITION.  135 

to  a  lady  for  whom  you  entertain  the  most  profound  affection. 
Don't  interrupt  me,  for  I  know  what  I  say  to  be  the  truth.  You 
are  not  ambitious,  but  I  am,  and  to  rise  I  must  have  your  assist 
ance.  This  you  will  grant  me  if  I  help  you  ?  " 

"How-" 

"  I  will  explain.  With  the  immense  amount  of  money  that 
you  have  at  command  after  your  marriage,  you  can  well  afford  to 
spare  a  portion  for  the  use  of  the  church.  I  am  the  church  that 
desires  it,  and  I  suppose  we  can  arrange  the  matter  to  our  mu 
tual  satisfaction.  What  say  you  to  my  proposition?  I  will  help 
you,  and  you  help  me." 

"  What  position  do  you  desire?  "  I  asked. 

"  A  bishopric,"  was  the  prompt  reply. 

"  The  devil !  "  I  thought ;  but  I  did  not  utter  my  thoughts  aloud  ; 
"  here  are  two  priests  struggling  for  the  same  office,  and  both 
hope  to  gain  it  by  my  marriage.  Shall  I  temporize  and  deceive 
them  both,  or  shall  I  be  faithful  to  my  first  proposition?  " 

"Your  answer?"  demanded  Father  Juan,  quite  confident  that 
it  would  be  a  favorable  one. 

"  I  cannot  listen  to  you  on  that  subject,  for  the  hand  of  Donna 
Teresa  is  not  to  be  bought  and  sold  like  merchandise.  This  is 
not  the  time  to  talk  of  her  marriage,  and  even  if  it  was,  I  should 
have  to  decline  your  bargain." 

u  Better  think  twice  before  you  decide,"  he  said,  "  for  without 
me  you  will  never  espouse  the  widow." 

"  Then  she  will  have  to  remain  a  widow.  I  have  done  as  you 
requested,  answered  you  fairly  and  candidly,  and  I  hope  you  are 
satisfied.  Still,  as  I  do  not  wish  your  enmity,  I  will  pledge  my 
word  to  make  you  a  handsome  present  the  very  day  that  unites 
me  to  the  lady." 

"  He  has  been  before  me,"  I  heard  the  priest  mutter  through 
his  teeth  ;  but  if  he  was  angry  he  did  not  manifest  it,  for  he  was 
too  good  a  manager  for  that.  He  applied  his  thumb  and  forefin 
ger  to  his  snuff-box  with  renewed  vigor,  and  seemed  refreshed  by 
the  fragrance  and  exhilarating  effect  of  the  tobacco.  Then  he 
smiled  most  sweetly,  and  taking  my  arm,  led  me  into  the  room 
where  the  rest  of  the  company  were  sipping  coffee  and  chocolate, 
none  of  them,  excepting  the  priest,  noting  our  absence. 

Teresa  soon  left  the  room,  for  our  conversation  was  not  inter 
esting  to  her,  and  she  wished  to  commune  with  her  own  thoughts 


136  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

regarding  her  present  condition.  Father  Juan  and  Benventuro 
were  unusually  gracious  to  each  other,  but  I  noticed  that  the  feeling 
did  not  extend  to  their  hearts,  and  that  they  hated  each  other  as 
cordially  as  ever,  but  uselessly  tried  to  conceal  that  sentiment,  in 
which  line  I  think  Benventuro  had  the  advantage. 

The  latter  soon  made  an  excuse  for  quitting  the  table,  and  as  he 
did  so  he  made  a  sign  that  he  wished  a  short  conversation  with 
me  as  soon  as  possible.  Leaving  Allen  and  Father  Juan  discuss 
ing  the  merits  of  Spain  and  her  great  men,  as  represented  in  the 
government  of  Manila,  I  left  the  table,  lighted  a  cigar,  and 
strolled  into  the  court-yard,  keeping  out  of  sight  of  those  who 
might  look  from  the  window  and  witness  the  meeting  which  the 
priest  was  eager  to  obtain.  I  had  scarcely  walked  a  dozen  steps, 
when  I  heard  Benventuro  waddling  after  me,  his  face  showing 
the  anxiety  which  he  felt  to  know  the  result  of  Father  Juan's 
conversation. 

"  Well,"  he  said,  "  fortune  is  on  our  side  at  last.  The  coast  is 
clear  ;  now  lay  siege  and  be  happy." 

"  There  is  time  enough  for  all  that,"  I  replied,  with  an  indiffer 
ence  I  did  not  feel. 

4t  There  is  not  time  enough,"  my  companion  repeated  with 
energy  ;  "  a  womau's  heart  is  like  a  tinder-box  full  of  tinder. 
It  catches  at  a  spark,  and  is  easily  extinguished.  The  women  of 
my  country  like  to  be  wooed  and  won  in  a  hurry,  and  the  more 
love  that  you  show,  and  the  hotter  you  press  your  suit,  the  quicker 
they  yield.  Strike  now,  while  away  from  all  her  friends,  and 
extort  from  her  a  full  confession,  and  if  possible,  an  oath,  that 
she  will  wed  you  in  three  months'  time,  or  even  sooner." 

"  Delicacy  forbids  me  to  do  so,"  I  answered,  not  over  pleased 
at  the  advice. 

"  To  the  devil  with  your  delicacy,"  roared  the  priest,  and  then 
desirous  of  retrieving  his  reputation,  he  went  on  to  say,  "  We 
Lave  too  much  at  stake  to  be  over-scrupulous  ;  so  let  us  urge  this 
affair  forward,  and  I'll  warrant  you  will  both  thank  me  when 
united.  Be  a  lover,  and  an  impetuous  one,  and  the  lady  will  not 
resent  it.  I  am  anxious  for  your  happiness." 

"  And  your  advancement,"  I  suggested. 

"Diablo!  yes;  why  shouldn't  1?  We  must  work  together, 
amigo,  or  all  will  fail." 

"  So  Father  Juan  says,"  I  answered. 


SURROUNDED    BY    SUITORS.  137 

"May  tli e  blessed  saints  soon  call  Father  Juan  to  their  keep 
ing,  for  he  is  too  good  for  this  world,"  was  the  pious  ejaculation 
of  the  priest ;  and  then  he  was  eager  to  have  me  repeat  the  con 
versation  which  I  had  held  with  the  priest. 

I  complied  with  the  request,  and  Benventuro  was  furious  at 
the  thought  of  his  brother  priest  attempting  so  mean  a  snare ; 
find  not  until  I  had  repeatedly  informed  him  that  I  had  declined 
his  offer,  did  my  friend  allow  his  passion  to  subside. 

u  We  must  fight  carefully,  or  that  man  will  spoil  our  plans," 
the  priest  said,  and  I  thought  so  ;  but  without  coming  to  any 
definite  conclusion,  we  separated  and  rejoined  the  company. 

In  the  course  of  the  forenoon  a  physician  arrived  from  Ma 
nila,  talked  with  Father  Benventuro,  looked  at  the  body  of  Don 
Arturo,  shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  said  that  it  was  a  u  visita 
tion  of  Providence,"  and  that  the  body  had  better  be  buried  as 
quickly  as  possible.  Father  Juan  made  no  objections,  and  the 
corpse  was  removed  to  Manila  ;  and  in  a  few  hours  Donna  Teresa, 
Allen,  and  myself  followed  in  a  banco,  and  saw  her  installed  in  her 
house,  and  surrounded  by  friends  and  servants. 

Eight  weeks  had  passed  since  the  death  of  Don  Arturo,  and 
the  period  for  mourning  had  expired.  Donna  Teresa  was  the 
toast  and  admiration  of  the  capital,  for  she  had  emerged  from 
her  seclusion,  thrown  aside  her  habiliments  of  woe,  and  mingled 
with  the  gay  and  most  fashionable  company  in  Manila.  Her 
spacious  mansion  received  guests  once  a  week,  and  every  night 
she  was  not  confined  to  her  house  to  receive  them  she  was  ab 
sent  at  a  ball  or  party,  with  the  single  exception  of  Sunday 
evenings,  when  the  theatre  was  opened  to  the  lovers  of  the  drama, 
and  where  I  was  certain  to  find  her  surrounded  by  officers  in  the 
Spanish  army,  government  officials,  men  with  titles  and  little 
fortune,  and  men  with  fortune  who  would  have  given  half  their 
worldly  wealth  for  titles.  Catholics  and  Protestants,  Chinese  and 
Malays,  Americans  and  English,  all  flocked  to  the  theatre  on 
Sunday  evenings,  for  the  purpose  of  gossiping,  listening  to  the 
military  bands  which  formed  the  orchestra,  talking  about  trade, 
and  finally  laughing  at  the  actors  and  actresses  when  too  tame, 
and  condemning  them  when  too  ranting. 

Since  the  death  of  Donna  Teresa's  husband,  I  had  seen  her 
often  ;  but  I  had  forborne  to  press  my  visit,  or  to  refer  to  mar 
riage,  simply  because  I  thought  that  she  avoided  the  subject  oa 


133  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

purpose,  and  I  did  not  wish  to  give  her  pain,  or  to  make  hei 
think  that  I  was  eager  to  conclude  a  bargain  so  advantageous  to 
myself.  I  sometimes  met  her  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  where  we 
had  both  been  invited  to  a  party  ;  but  I  never  went  with  her,  or 
accompanied  her  home,  and  Donna  Teresa  never  intimated  that 
she  desired  me  to  do  so.  She  went  and  returned  in  her  car- 
riage,  and  was  safe  in  the  protection  of  her  servants. 

Perhaps  there  was  a  feeling  of  coldness  growing  up  between 
us,  and  I  thought  I  could  perceive  it  more  perceptibly  at  every 
interview.  I  knew  where  to  trace  it  as  plainly  as  though  I 
had  not  seen  the  thin  face  and  twinkling  eyes  of  Father  Juan  leav 
ing  her  house  with  a  thoughtful  brow.  I  was  too  proud  to  ask  for 
an  explanation,  and  I  think  that  Teresa  labored  under  the  delu 
sion  that  it  was  my  place  to  follow  her  from  ball  to  ball,  and  be 
content  to  pick  up  her  fan  or  handkerchief,  if  either  should  chance 
to  fall  while  she  was  dancing  with  a  cavalry  officer  or  a  lieuten 
ant  of  foot ;  but  if  she  did  entertain  such  ideas,  she  found  out  her 
mistake,  and  pouted  accordingly. 

Yet  I  loved  her  dearly  —  better,  perhaps,  than  I  had  ever  loved  ; 
and  sleeping  or  waking  she  was  ever  before  me.  But  we  had  not 
talked  of  love  for  many  weeks.  Our  conversation,  when  we  met, 
was  confined  to  gossip,  or  an  inquiry  as  to  whether  such  and  such 
a  party  was  pleasant ;  yet  when  I  mentioned  Santa  Mesa,  and 
the  friends  I  neglected  there,  and  expressed  an  intention  of 
seeing  them,  I  could  see  a  look  of  displeasure  upon  the  face  of 
Teresa,  and  it  would  not  vanish  until  I  had  promised  to  forego 
my  visit  for  the  present.  I  had  not  hunted  since  the  Don's  death  ; 
I  had  neglected  all  the  exciting  sports,  which  had  made  my 
residence  upon  the  island  so  pleasant ;  and  I  seldom  rode  upon 
the  Calzarda  at  sunset  for  fear  of  having  my  jealousy  excited  by 
seeing  the  lady  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  admirers,  upon  whom 
she  smiled  most  sweetly,  while  I,  perhaps,  received  a  nod,  or  a 
slight  wave  of  her  hand. 

Father  Bejaventuro's  letters  to  me,  constantly  urging  expedition 
and  inquiring  why  I  delayed  my  marriage,  remained  unanswered  ; 
for  I  could  write  no  good  news,  and  I  did  not  wish  to  excite  the 
padre  by  stating  the  true  facts  of  the  case.  Thus  day  after  day 
passed,  and  the  three  months  were  on  the  wane,  and  there  was 
vo  prospect  of  a  wedding. 

It  was  Sunday  night,  and  the  theatre  was  open,  and  receiving 


AT   THE   THEATRE.  139 

its  crowd  of  votaries,  who  were  landed  at  the  door  in  carriages, 
driven  between  lines  of  mounted  lancers,  stationed  there  to  pre 
serve  order,  and  watch  over  the  safety  of  the  governor  general, 
who  always  attended  the  theatre  when  it  was  open,  for  the 
purpose  of  encouraging  the  drama,  and  showing  himself  to  his 
loyal  subjects.  I  knew  that  Teresa  would  be  there,  and  I  had 
resolved  all  day  that  I  would  remain  at  home  and  peruse  a  pile 
of  American  newspapers  which  I  had  received  from  the  mails 
the  day  before ;  but  as  the  time  drew  near  for  the  performances 
to  commence,  I  repented  of  my  resolution,  and  thought  that  I 
could  at  least  have  the  satisfaction  of  gazing  at  my  idol  from  an 
obscure  part  of  the  building,  and  not  let  my  presence  be  known. 
The  more  I  thought  of  the  matter,  the  more  restless  I  grew,  until 
at  length  love  conquered. 

"  Ho,  muchacho  !  "  I  shouted  to  my  servant,  who  was  busily 
engaged  in  the  hall,  painting  huge  eyes  upon  a  kite  which  he 
was  to  fly  the  next  day  for  a  wager  with  a  Mestizo,  who  lived 
near  us. 

"  Si,  scnor"  he  answered  promptly,  bringing  a  coal  of  fire  upon 
a  plate,  supposing  that  I  wanted  a  light  for  my  cigar. 

"  The  carriage,  presto !  "  I  shouted ;  and  he  vanished  in  an 
instant  to  inform  the  coachman  of  my  wishes. 

I  must  confess  that  for  a  lover  who  intended  to  look  at  his 
mistress  from  a  distance,  I  was  a  most  particular  man  in  regard 
to  my  dress  that  night,  and  before  I  had  completed  my  toilet  I 
heard  the  carriage  rumble  from  the  court-yard,  and  stop  in  front 
of  my  bachelor  quarters.  My  clothes,  not  made  by  the  bungling 
tailors  of  Manila,  fitted  me  admirably,  and  I  could  not  help  nod 
ding  my  head  approvingly,  as  I  surveyed  them  in  the  glass  just 
before  I  started  for  the  theatre. 

It  wanted  half  an  hour  of  the  time  the  performances  were 
to  commence ;  yet  the  theatre  was  already  well  filled,  and  the 
ladies  were  flirting  their  fans  and  chatting  gayly  in  their  boxes, 
criticising  the  dresses  of  their  neighbors  with  a  freedom  only 
equalled  by  the  Americans.  I  glanced  at  the  numerous  hand 
some  faces,  but  did  not  see  Teresa,  and  I  began  to  fear  that  she 
would  not  be  present ;  but  while  I  was  hoping  most  sincerely  that 
she  would  come,  I  noticed  an  unusual  stir  in  the  lobby,  and  then, 
proud  as  a  duchess,  with  diamonds  upon  her  neck  and  arms, 
in  glided  the  lady  of  my  thoughts,  looking  more  beautiful  than 


140  LIFE   IN    THE    EAST   INDIES. 

ever,  and  seeming  unconscious  of  the  sensation  which  she  created. 
She  cast  her  large,  'dark  eyes  around  the  theatre  rapidly,  and 
then  I  thought  I  saw  a  shade  of  disappointment  upon  her  brow ; 
but  it  was  not  allowed  to  rest  there  long,  for  half  a  dozen  gentle 
men  entered  the  box,  and  paid  their  respects  to  the  lady,  chatted 
for  a  moment,  and  then  retired  to  give  place  to  others. 
.  Yet  still  I  could  see  that  those  large  black  eyes  were  often  cast 
over  the  faces  of  the  audience,  and  I  felt  a  little  pang  of  jealousy, 
as  I  thought  that  she  was  watching  for  a  rival,  whom  she  loved 
more  than  myself. 

At  length  a  dark,  heavy-bearded  officer,  a  captain  in  the  army, 
sat  by  her  side,  and  laughed  and  talked  with  considerable  free 
dom.  He  seemed  determined  that  the  audience  should  under 
stand  that  he  was  on  a  friendly  footing  with  the  lady,  and  that 
she  was  disposed  to  feel  flattered  at  his  attentions. 

I  had  resolved,  when  I  left  the  house,  not  to  approach  her  box, 
or  to  -speak  to  her ;  but  after  the  officer's  assurance  I  could  no 
longer  contain  myself,  and  determined  to  convince  the  lady  that 
I  could  be  as  indifferent  as  herself. 

With  as  much  coolness  as  I  could  command,  I  entered  the  box, 
and  in  an  instant  every  glass  and  every  eye  in  the  house  were 
levelled  at  me.  Even  the  officer  turned  half  round  to  see  who 
was  to  disturb  his  tete-a-tete,  and  a  scowl  passed  over  his  face 
when  he  saw  me.  Teresa  did  not  turn  her  head,  or  heed  me, 
until  I  spoke,  and  then  she  started  and  dropped  her  fan,  which 
the  captain  hastened  to  pick  up  and  restore. 

"  Buenas  noclies.  Donna  Teresa,"  I  said,  as  calmly  as  though 
I  had  been  speaking  to  an  ordinary  friend. 

The  military  man  looked  as  though  I  was  taking  great  liberties., 
and  even  seemed  inclined  to  stare  me  into  a  feeling  of  defiance ; 
but  I  paid  no  more  attention  to  him  than  if  he  had  been  a  servant 
waiting  with  refreshments. 

"  Ah,  Guillermo  !  "  Teresa  exclaimed,  a  slight  blush  mantling 
her  face  ;  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  Are  you  well?  " 

She  extended  but  the  tips  of  her  fingers  to"me,  and  I  was  as 
sparing  of  my  hand  as  herself,  and  had  no  sooner  touched  her 
fingers  than  I  let  them  drop  as  though  fearful  of  contagion.  I 
saw  a  slight  pout  upon  her  red  lips,  and  then  she  renewed  her 
conversation  with  the  captain,  much  to  his  delight. 

For  only  a  moment  did  I  listen  to  it,  and  then,  with  a  low  bow 


TOM    BAKER.  141 

and  an  unconcerned  air,  I  turned  to  leave  the  box ;  but  the  demon 
of  jealousy  was  in  my  heart,  and  I  almost  resolved  not  to  speak 
to  the  fair  coquette  again. 

u  Are  you  going,  Senor  Guillermo?  "  she  asked  ;  and  I  fancied 
that  there  was  a  slight  tremor  in  her  voice,  but  I  might  have  been 
mistaken. 

u  I  have  a  few  friends  who'm  I  wish  to  speak  with,"  I  replied. 

"  Shall  I  see  you  again  this  evening?  "  she  asked. 

"  Quien  sale?"  I  replied,  with  a  smile.  "  I  may  remain  all 
the  evening,  or  leave  shortly.  It  will  depend  upon  the  interest 
of  the  play." 

I  bowed  low,  and  passed  out ;  but  when  I  looked  back  I  saw 
that  she  was  flirting  her  fan  before  her  face,  and  that  she  seemed 
not  so  much  interested  in  the  officer's  conversation  as  before  my 
visit.  How  I  boiled  with  rage  and  jealousy,  and  blamed  myself 
for  thinking. of  the  lady  at  all !  but  the  more  I  tried  to  banish  her 
from  my  mind,  the  oftener  she  returned  to  make  ,me  wretched. 
I  went  to  a  distant  part  of  the  house,  and  wished  for  the  perform 
ance  to  commence,  so  that  I  could  relieve  my  thoughts  of  Teresa's 
image.  I  leaned  over  a  box,  with  my  hand  over  my  eyes  ;  yet 
even  there  I  was  obliged  to  hear  Teresa's  name  mentioned,  for 
a  party  of  ladies  were  discussing  her  merits  and  demerits  quite 
frankly. 

At  length  the  overture  commenced,  and  all  talking  ceased  ;  for 
the  Spanish  people  love  music,  and  are  capable  of  appreciating 
what  they  hear.  The  band  played  very  finely,  and  then  up  went 
the  curtain,  and  the  representation  of  a  domestic  drama  com 
menced.  Before  the  first  act  was  finished,  I  tired  of  the  dull  plot, 
and  was  making  my  way  to  the  saloon  for  the  purpose  of  smoking 
a  cigar,  when  whom  should  I  run  against  but  a  young  fellow  named 
Tom  Baker,  who  was  connected  with  a.  house  in  China,  and  who 
had  run  over  to  Manila  for  the  purpose  of  having  some  fun  and 
recruiting  his  health.  The  latter  was  but  a  second  consideration 
in  comparison  with  the  first ;  and  although  he  had  been  in  the 
city  but  a  month,  ^et  he  had  learned  more  of  what  was  going  on 
than  I  had  known  during  my  residence. 

"  By  thunder  !  "  was  Tom's  exclamation,  as  we  shook  hands, 
"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  for  it's  devilish  dull  here  to-night.  The 
idea  of  putting  such  a  play  as  that  on  the  stage  is  ridiculous,  and 
the  manager  should  be  told  so.  Why  don't  they  take  pattern 


142  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

from  New  York  theatres,  and  bring  out  stars  and  novelties? 
Horse  pieces  would  be  good.  Only  get  up  something  startling, 
and  put  about  half  a  hundred  of  those  black  devils,  with  their 
muskets,  upon  the  stage  to  do  the  supes,"  pointing  to  a  soldier, 
who  stood  near  by,  totally  unconscious  of  the  compliment,  "  and 
I'll  warrant  that  the  piece  would  take,  and  run  three  weeks  at 
least.  You  don't  know  the  manager  —  do  you  ?  " 

I  replied  that  I  had  been  introduced  to  him. 

"  He  don't  amount  to  much,  I  should  think,  although  I  wish  1 
was  acquainted  with  him.  I'd  put  him  up  to  a  thing  or  two, 
you'd  better  believe.  I  wouldn't  mind  going  on  and  fighting  a 
broadsword  combat,  with  the  American  flag  in  one  hand  and  a 
pair  of  top  boots  on  my  feet  to  give  effect  to  the  scene,  and 
let  these  Spaniards  know  that  there's  one  feller  ready  to  defend 
the  honor  of  his  country  at  all  hazards.  Or,  if  that  wouldn't  do, 
let's  get  up  u  Tom  and  Jerry,"  with  you  and  me  in  the  boxing 
scene,  and  give  'em  a  specimen  of  the  "  manly  art."  You  can 
box,  I  know,  for  I  have  seen  you  do  some  neat  things  with  your 
mawlers  at  Hong  Kong.  We  could  kinder  be  easy  with  each 
other,  and  astonish  the  folks  in  this  part  of  the  world  with  the 
kind  of  stuff  the  Yankees  are  made  of." 

"  I  don't  think  that  it  would  succeed,  Tom,  for  the  manager  is 
shy  of  amateurs,"  I  replied,  amused  at  his  rattling,  off-hand  man 
ner,  and  forgetting  my  misery  in  listening  to  him. 

"  Then  we  must  try  something  else  that  will  carry  the  town  by 
storm,"  Tom  exclaimed.  "  Suppose  I  should  get  up  a  ballet, 
drill  the  girls  myself,  and  learn  'em  all  the  peritropal  movements  ; 
see  that  their  skirts  are  short  enough,  and  that  they  are  graceful 
while  dancing.  In  a  week's  time  I  think  that  I  could  give  a 
good  representation,  and  that  the  girls  would  do  credit  to  my 
training." 

"  It  wouldn't  do,  Tom  ;  the  ladies  would  be  scandalized,  and 
refuse  to  visit  the  house,  if  they  knew  that  a  roue  like  you  was 
engaged  in  the  matter." 

"  Then  the  men  would  be  more  fierce  to  see  the  ballet,  and  I 
believe  that  it  would  pay.  If  the  manager  refuses  to  get  up  my 
piece,  I'll  hire  his  theatre,  and  open  it  for  the  gratification  of  my 
friends.  I  can  do  it,  and  I  will." 

"  Where  will  you  find  the  girls,  Tom?"  I  asked. 

"  A  man  with  money  can  always  find  enough  of  them.     But 


A  FRIUND'S  ADVICE.  143 

speaking  of  women,  my  friend,  I  have  observed  that  you  don't 
look  quite  like  yourself  recently ;  I  don't  find  any  of  that  hail 
fellow  you  used  to  exhibit  at  Hong  Kong,  and  which  was  the  de 
light  of  our  club.  What  is  the  matter?  any  trouble?  Confide  in 
me,  my  boy,  and  I'll  give  you  some  good  advice.  If  money  mat 
ters  are  not  all  right,  name  the  sum,  and  you  are  welcome  to  it." 

I  assured  my  friend  that  money  was  not  required  to  make  me 
enjoy  life,  and  endeavored  to  give  his  thoughts  another  turn,  but 
it  was  in  vain. 

"  Something  is  the  matter,  I  know,  for  I  can  see  that  you  are 
growing  thin.  'Tain't  a  woman  affair  —  is  it?  If  it  is,  just  take 
my  advice,  and  get  out  of  it  as  fast  as  possible.  I've  been  there, 
I  have,  and  I  know  all  about  it.  Two  years  ago  I  had  to  leave 
New  York  to  get  cured  of  the  heart  complaint,  or  I  should  have 
married  and  settled  for  life  afore  this  ;  and  then  what  chance  for 
fun  should  I  have  had?  There  is  fun  enough  without  your  giving 
up  your  life  for  one  woman.  Ride,  flirt,  and  have  a  good  time, 
and  the  handsomest  woman  in  the  country  will  no  longer  have  a 
turn  upon  your  heart.  I  tell  you  I  ain't  very  old,  but  I  have  had 
a  darned  lot  of  experience  in  this  world,  and  if  a  feller  will  only 
follow  my  directions,  I  can  bring  him  out  as  whole  as  — " 

"  Yourself?  "  I  suggested,  seeing  that  he  hesitated  for  a  word. 

u  Precisely  ;  I  can  do  what  I  promise,  you  had  better  believe. 
Now  we  are  of  the  same  ages,  but  I'll  wager  a  supper  that  I've 
seen  more  of  life  than  you,  'cos  I  always  lived  in  New  York,  and 
the  governor  always  kept  me  well  supplied  with  money,  and  I 
went  it  with  a  rush,  until  he  sent  me  as  junior  partner  to  that 
blasted  Hong  Kong,  where  there's  no  life,  nor  fun,  nor  handsome 
women.  Dust  and  sand,  high  winds  and  naked  Chinamen,  are 
all  that  a  feller  sees  there  ;  and  when  I  want  fun,  I  say  I'm  sick, 
and  come  over  here  and  have  it ;  there's  some  life  here,  if  you  only 
look  for  it." 

I  smiled  at  his  eagerness  to  convince  me  that  he  was  up  to  the 
tricks  of  the  world,  and  he  continued  :  — 

"  Now  I  don't  want  you  to  tell  me  the  secret  of  your  heart,  'cos 
that  is  none  of  my  business,  but  I  want  to  see  you  cheerful  and 
all  right ;  and  to  do  so  I  want  you  to  put  yourself  under  my 
directions  for  a  few  days,  and  if  you  don't  call  me  a  good  doctor, 
then  I  will  resign  my  position,  and  give  you  up  as  incurable. 
What  do  you  say  ?  " 


144  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

"  What  remedies  do  you  propose  to  use?  " 

"  That  is  my  secret.  I  shall  use  agreeable  ones  ;  but  to  do  so, 
I  must  have  the  use  of  your  house  for  a  few  nights.  Here,  just 
call  your  coachman,  and  send  him  home  with  orders  to  have  a 
first-class  supper  for  four  all  ready  at  twelve  to-night,  while  I 
write  an  order  to  my  landlord  to  send  to  your  residence  a  dozen 
bottles  of  Mum's  green  seal.  It  is  wine  that  I  brought  over  with 
me  ;  I  know  what  it  is." 

"But  who  is  to  compose  our  party?"  I  demanded. 

"  No  matter.  Two  of  them  will  be  gentlemen,  and  two  of 
them—" 

At  this  moment  the  thin  face  of  Father  Juan  was  turned  towards 
me,  and  I  saw  a  malicious  smile  upon  his  countenance.  He  had 
overheard  every  word  of  our  conversation,  and  seemed  rejoiced 
at  it.  I  had  gone  too  far  to  recede,  for  I  knew  that  what  had 
been  said  would  be  related  to  Donna  Teresa  in  a  few  minutes  ; 
and  perhaps  I  took  a  malicious  joy  in  having  her  hear  that  I  was 
growing  wild  under  her  cold  treatment. 

"  Invite  whom  you  please,"  I  said  to  Tom ;  "  the  supper  will 
be  ready,  and  I  pledge  the  reputation  of  my  cook  that  it  shall  be 
a  good  one." 

"  That's  the  talk  —  spoken  like  a  man.  We  will  make  a  night 
of  it,  and  through  the  influence  of  champagne,  and  as  pretty  eyes 
as  can  be  found  in  Manila,  I  pledge  rny  word  that  you  will  be  a 
different  man  in  a  week's  time." 

I  called  my  coachman,  who  was  not  far  from  the  theatre,  smok 
ing  a  cigar  on  his  box,  gave  him  the  necessary  orders,  and  direc 
tions  to  return  to  the  theatre  as  soon  as  he  had  executed  them, 
and  then  once  more  joined  Tom. 


FATHER   JUAN   AND   TOM.  145 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A.  WARNING. FATHER   JUAN   ON   THE   TRAIL. TOM  AND   DONNA 

TERESA. THE    SUPPER,    AND   WHAT   COME    OF    IT. 

ON  my  return  to  the  theatre  I  encountered  the  dark,  piercing 
eyes  of  Father  Juan,  who  seemed  to  be  hovering  around  me  that 
night  as  though  I  were  upon  some'treasonable  errand,  and  he  was  • 
determined  to  secure  a  reward  for  my  apprehension.  I  passed 
him  without  remark,  but  I  did  not  fail  to  detect  the  sneer  of  tri 
umph  which  his  thin  lips  expressed,  although  he  did  make  an 
effort  to  hide  it. 

While  I  stood  watching  the  retreating  form  of  the  priest,  I  felt 
a  hand  upon  my  shoulder,  and  turning,  saw  Tom  Baker. 

"  I  say,  old  feller,"  cried  Tom,  "  what  are  you  looking  after 
that  old  codger  for  ?  Don't  owe  him  anything  —  do  you  ?  He  ban 
just  been  telling  me  what  a  good  friend  he  is  of  yours,  and  so 
I  had  to  shake  hands  with  him  on  that,  and  ask  him  to  drink  ; 
but  he  declined  in  such  a  way  that  I  think  he  would  take  a  drop 
behind  the  door.  Who  is  the  old  cock?  He  acts  like  a  gentle 
man." 

"  That  is  Father  Juan,  of  the  convent  of  Sebastian,"  I  replied. 

"  I  ku^w  that  he  was  a  priest,  but  I  wish  I  had  known  that  he 
was  connected  with  a  convent.  I'm  blessed  if  I  wouldn't  have 
aske'd  him  to  let  me  see  his  girls,  and  I  wouldn't  mind  giving  a 
pretty  sum  for  the  privilege.  The  old  cock  seemed  kinder  gra 
cious,  although  I  didn't  talk  but  a  few  minutes  with  him,  for  he 
was  in  a  hurry." 

"  You  had  better  keep  your  money,  and  not  ask  for  such  privi 
leges  as  you  desire,  if  you  wish  to  keep  a  whole  skin,"  I  said, 
walking  slowly  towards  the  theatre,  arm  in  arm  with  Tom. 

u  Whole  skin?     What  do  you  mean?  "  he  asked  in  surprise. 

".Simply  that  the  priests  of  Manila  would  not  let  the  govern 
or  general  look  at  the  girls  whom  they  have  in  charge  ;  so  you  can 
imagine  what  show  of  success  a  heretic  like  you  would  have. 
Make  no  offers  of  money  to  such  men,  unless  for  church  purposes, 
for  they  can  command  a  hundred  knives." 
10 


146  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  That  for  their  knives,"  cried  Tom,  snapping  his  fingers  with 
all  the  bravado  of  an  American.  "  I've  got  a  six-shooter  in 
my  pocket  that  would  frighten  a  dozen  natives." 

"  Provided,  of  course,  it  was  pointed  at  them,  which  they  would 
take  precious  good  care  should  not  be  the  case.  The  men  I  speak 
of  strike  when  you  least  expect  the  blow,  and  in  the  dark.  Be 
careful,  Tom,  for  your  life  is  precious  to  your  country." 

The  fellow  laughed,  and  said  no  more  about  being  introduced 
to  convent  girls  ;  but  when  we  entered  the  theatre  he  surveyed  the 
house  through  his  opera-glass,  one  of  the  relics  of  his  fast  days, 
a  splendid  instrument,  mounted  with  gold  and  pearl,  and  well  cal 
culated  to  catch  the  eyes  of  Spanish  ladies. 

"  Who  in  thunder  is  that?"  cried  Tom,  regardless  of  the  play, 
directing  his  glass  towards  the  box  of  Donna  Teresa.  "  I  thought 
that  I  had  seen  some  handsome  women  in  my  day,  but  she  knocks 
'em  all  higher  than  a  kite.  What  eyes  !  and  what  a  face  !  Tell 
me  who  she  is,  or  I  shall  go  and  —  " 

u  Commit  suicide,"  I  suggested. 

"  No,  sir,  not  for  a  woman.  I  meant  that  I  should  go  and  tako 
a  gin  cocktail.  And  while  I  am  speaking  of  that  strange  but  ex» 
tremely  palatable  mixture,  would  you  credit  the  assertion  when  I 
state  that  not  a  man  in  the  city  seems  to  know  the  meaning  of 
the  words,  and  I  am  actually  obliged  to  concoct  the  drink  with 
my  own  hands  ?  But  see,  the  lady  is  looking  this  way,  and  as  I 
live  she  is  bowing  and  smiling.  Blast  it,  it  can't  be  possible  that 
I  have  made  a  conquest  so  soon.  Yet  it  must  be  so,  fof-  now  the 
smile  is  changed  to  a  look  of  extreme  melancholy.  What  shall  I 
do  !  Shall  I  go  to  her  box,  and  introduce  myself?  or  shall  I  send 
her  a  note,  declaring  that  I  love  her  to  distraction  ?  " 

"  I  should  not  recommend  either  course,"  I  answered,  dryly. 

'*  Why  not?  I'm  not  afraid  of  that  black  devil  in  uniform, 
rvuo  talks  with  her  every  few  minutes,  'cos  I  believe  that  I've  got 
more  science  than  he  has,  and  could  knock  him  out  of  time  in  a 
couple  of  rounds." 

"  Perhaps  the  officer  would  prefer  steel  to  fists,"  I  remarked. 
.  "  Even  then  I  should  give  him  a  fair  show,  for  I  had  two  quar 
ters  with  Professor  Sharpedge,  the  best  small-sword  man  in  York, 
and  he  used  to  boast  of  my  performances.  But  joking  aside,  how 
shall  I  make  the-acquaiutance  of  the  lady?  for  she  has  lighted  a  fire 
in  my  heart  that  all  cocktails  ever  concocted  could  not  extinguish. 


A   CONFERENCE.  t  147 

Is  she  married  or  single,  rich  or  poor?  But  she  don't  look  as 
though  she  was  short  of  cash,  forr  by  Jove,  she  has  got  lots  of 
diamonds"  on  her  person,  and  they  are  of  the  first  water,  too ;  for 
let  me  alone  for  knowing  paste." 

"  She  is  a  widow,"  I  answered,  "  and  very  rich.  She  hag 
more  admirers  than  she  knows  by  name  ;  is  as  good  as  she  is 
handsome  ;  but  I  don't  think  you  would  stand  any  chance  for  her 
affections." 

"  Don't  believe  that,"  replied  Tom,  with  commendable  assur 
ance.  "  I  know  how  to  deal  with  women  better  than  most  men, 
'cos  I've  had  such  a  deuced  lot  of  experience  in  York.  Give  me 
an  introduction,  and  then  let  me  alone  for  working  my  way  into 
her  heart  as  a  rabbit  burrows  in  a  bank  of  earth." 

44  The  comparison  is  too  strong  to  be  resisted,"  I  replied.  "You 
shall  have  an  introduction,  and  much  good  may  it  do  you." 

Tom  was  so  overjoyed  that  he  insisted  upon  repairing  to  the 
saloon  of  the  theatre,  and  imbibing  a  glass  of  wine  ;  and  as  there 
was  nothing  upon  the  stage  that  was  worth  seeing,  I  readily  con 
sented. 

Tom  smoked  his  cigar  and  sipped  his  wine  in  silence  for  a  few 
minutes,  but  at  length  said,  — 

44  Speaking  of  the  pretty  widow  with  the  millions,  why  the 
deuce  has  it  never  occurred  to  you  that  it  would  be  a  great  stroke 
of  policy  to  marry  her  ?  hey  ?  " 

44  What  chance  could  I  stand  with  a  lively  woman,  like  her, 
fond  of  bull-fights  and  kindred  sports?"  I  replied,  evasively. 

"  That's  so,"  cried  Tom,  energetically.  "  A  woman  likes  a 
man  that  has  got  some  dash  and  go-ahead  in  him  —  one  that  is  a 
favorite  with  her  own  sex,  and  gives  her  a  little  cause  for  jealousy." 

44  Say  some  such  a  man  as  yourself,"  I  suggested,  with  a  smile. 

"  Well,  joking  aside,  I  rather  flatter  myself  that  I  am  calcu 
lated  to  make  some  woman  happy  and  miserable  at  the  same  time  ; 
and  with  your  recommendation,  I'd  marry  the  widow  this  night, 
with  all  ceremony." 

44  Provided,  of  course,  she  would  have  you,"  I  replied,  with  a 
laugh  at  his  assurance. 

44  If  she  knew  me  she  would  have  me  fast  enough.  But  don't 
let  us  sit  here  discussing  improbabilities  all  night,  when  better 
things  await  us.  Let  us  take  a  look  at  the  theatre,  and  then  for 
our  company  and  supper." 


148  **  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

We  locked  arms  and  sauntered  back  to  the  theater,  and  once 
more  surveyed  the  audience  and  the  stage.  On  the  latter  a  young 
peasant  was  telling  a  high-born  lady  that  he  would  die  for 
her,  if  it  was  necessary ;  and  the  lady  didn't  seem  to  know 
whether  it  was  best  to  be  grateful  or  indignant,  and  finally  split 
the  difference,  and  began  to  cry,  which  act  made  Tom  sarcastic, 
for  he  said  it  was  a  weapon  that  they  always  used  upon  all  oc 
casions  and  in  all  places. 

In  the  box  with  Teresa  was  Father  Juan,  who  seemed  to  be 
communicating  some  news  to  the  lady,  for  she  was  listening  at 
tentively  to  all  that  he  said  ;  and  I  saw  that,  as  he  proceeded,  a 
frown  gathered  upon  his  brow,  and  she  looked  as  I  had  seen  her 
but  once  before. 

"Hallo!  what  is  the  matter  with  the  handsome  widow?" 
asked  Tom,  surveying  her  through  his  glass.  "  She  looks  as 
cross  as  a  girl  that  has  lost  her  lover.  She's  got  a  bit  of  temper, 
I'll  warrant,  and  I'd  like  her  all  the  better  for  it.  Hang  it,  I 
.can't  bear  a  woman  that's  too  insipid  to  quarrej,  and  always  has 
an  amiable  expression  of  face,  as  though  prepared  for  heaven  at 
any  moment.  When  I  was  in  New  .York,  I  used  to  pay  atten 
tion  to  the  girls  who  had  the  most  temper,  just  for  the  purpose 
of  getting  them  mad  and  jealous  at  times  ;  but  once  I  carried 
the  joke  too  far,  and  got  this  cut  on  my  forehead,  to  pay  for  my 
trouble." 

He  showed  a  scar,  an  inch  long,  near  his  left  temple ;  and  the 
wound  had  evidently  been  a  severe  one. 

"The  she-devil  threw  a  tumbler  at  me,"  Tom  continued  ;  "  and 
it  struck  with  some  force,  you  had  better  believe  ;  and  for  a  few- 
weeks  I  was  incapable  of  joking.  But  would  you  think  it,  the 
girl  was^the  first  one  to  offer  me  assistance,  and  to  express  sor 
row  for  the  occurrence.  What  unaccountable  beings  women  are 
—  ain't  they?  At  one  moment  they  are  ready  to  kill  us,  and  the 
next  breath  to  love  us ;  and  hang  me  if  you  know  when  they  are 
ready  for  either." 

Tom  continued  railing  until  the  priest  had  finished  the  commu 
nication  he  was  charged  with,  and  then  I  saw  him  leave  the  lady's 
box  in  the  same  cat-like  manner  which  was  so  characteristic  of  the 
man.  He  passed  near  us,  but  did  not  raise  his  eyes  from  the  floor, 
where  they  were  fixed,  as  though  searching  for  lost  pocket-books. 

"  Come,  introduce  me  to-night  to  the  widow,"  cried  Tom,  who 


AT   HOME.  149 

bad  hardly  removed  his  glass  from  the  face  of  the  lady.  "  The 
more  I  see  of  her,  the  more  love  and  admiration  I  feel.  Now  ig 
as  good  a  time  as  any  other,  and  I  should  so  enjoy  a  chat  with 
her  in  the  face  of  the  whole  house ! " 

The  proposition  did  not  suit  my  convenience  ;  so  I  found  no 
difficulty  in  making  Tom  consent  to  a  postponement  until  a  more 
favorable  opportunity,  and  by  the  time  his  thoughts  took  another 
turn,  I  looked  at  my  watch,  and  found  that  it  was  past  ten. 

"  Come  along,  for  we  have  seen  enough  of  this  for  one  night," 
my  companion  exclaimed.  *'  I'm  getting  'supperish,  and  must  be 
off  to  keep  my  appointment.  You  take  your  carriage  and  drive 
home*  and  I'll  be  there  'fore  half  an  hour's  time.  Tell  the  cook 
to  have  supper  at  twelve,  precisely,  and  to  cool  the  champagne  by 
exposure  in  water  in  the  open  air.  You  be  ready  to  receive  me 
and  my  company,  and  then  you  shall  have  your  choice,  and  we'll 
make  a  night  of  it." 

I  promised  compliance  with  his  wishes,  and  we  parted  just  as 
the  curtain  fell  upon  the  close  of  the  last  piece.  He  rolled  off  in 
hrs  carriage  at  a  rapid  speed,  and  I  took  my  course  homeward, 
dissatisfied  with  myself,  with  Donna  Teresa,  and  with  Tom,  for 
1  began  to  think  that  I  had  consented  most  too  readily  to  have 
my  house  turned  into  a  den  of  revelry,  although  I  knew  that  my 
neighbors  would  think  none  the  less  of  me  for  it,  for  but  few 
prudish  people  exist  in  Manila,  and  it's  one  of  the  best  cities  for 
turning  deaf  ears  to  little  faults  I  ever  lived  in. 

I  found  my  cook  hard  at  work  at  his  supper,  which  he  assured 
me  should  be  worthy  of  his  skill,  and  after  seeing  that  everything 
was  prepared  for  the  reception  of  my  company,  I  recommenced 
on  my  pile  of  newspapers,  and  was  busy  over  a  long  article  on 
the  landing  of  filibusters  at  Cuba,  when  my  boy-of-all-work  en 
tered  the  room,  looking  as  though  he  had  something  important  to 
communicate. 

"  Senor,  the  holy  Father  Juan  has  been  here  this  evening,"  he 
said. 

"  Indeed  !  for  what?"  I  asked,  somewhat  astonished. 

uHe  asked  if  you  were  at  home,  senor,  and  when  I  said  that 
you  were  at  the  theatre,  he  left  immediately." 

u  Did  he  say  nothing  more?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Nothing,  senor ;  only  he  remarked,  that  by  the  smell  of  the 
food  he  should  suppose  you  intended  to  have  company  to-night." 


150  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  And  your  answer?"  I  demanded,  somewhat  sternly. 

"  I  said,  senor,  that  I  did  not  know  your  business,  and  that  you 
would  inform  him  if  he  would  visit  the  theatre." 

I  ruminated  for  some  time  respecting  the  visit  of  the  priest,  for 
it  was. to  me  very  evident  that  Father  Juan  was  tracking  my  steps, 
and  was  determined  to  see  whom  I  entertained,  for  the  purpose  of 
informing  Teresa,  and  if  possible  breaking  off  the  alliance  which 
he  still  seemed  to  think  existed  between  us. 

"  I  will  defeat  him  yet,"  I  muttered  ;  and  summoning  the  boy, 
I  gave  special  orders  tffat  if  Father  Juan  called  a  second  time, 
he  was  not  to  be  admitted  to  the  house,  and  no  answers  returned 
to  his  questions. 

I  had  hardly  given  the  directions  when  a  carriage  drove  up, 
and  I  heard  Tom's  voice  directing  his  coachman  to  return  home, 
as  he  should  have  no  further  use  for  his  services  that  night.  Then  I 
heard  n»y  friend  talk  half  in  English  and  the  other  portion  Spanish, 
with  an  immense  amount  of  laughing,  and  up  stairs  he  rushed, 
leading  two  young  girls,  whose  black  eyes  and  dark  hair  would 
have  captured  less  susceptible  hearts  than  his  own. 

"Here  we  are,  old  boy,"  he  exclaimed;  ujust  on. time,  as  I 
told  you.  I've  trotted  'em  out,  and  now  what  do  you  think  of 
'em?  hey?  Pretty  —  ain't  they?  Create  a  sensation  in  New  York 
—  would  they?  Can't  speak  a  word  of  English,  except  to  say 
Blast  you,  and  they  don't  know  the  meaning  of  it.  I  learned  it 
to  'em  as  we  came  along.  In  a  week's  time  we  can  make  them 
swear  like  pirates,  and  they  won't  know  what  it's  all  about. 
Capital  fun  it  will  be — won't  it?" 

The  girls,  apparently  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  had  not  the 
remotest  idea  what  he  was  saying ;  but  as  he  laughed  they  felt 
bound  to  do  the  same,  and  for  a  few  minutes  we  had  a  very  merry 
time  of  it. 

"I  say,  don't  it  do  you  good  to  see  the  girls  laugh?"  cried 
Tom,  throwing  his  arms  around  one  of  them  in  the  exuberance 
of  his  joy,  and  kissing  her  right  heartily,  for  which  he  got  a  lit 
tle  pat  upon  his  cheek  which  would  not  have  injured  a  mosquito. 

"  You  have  not  introduced  me,  Tom-,"  I  said,  almost  envious 
of  the  sport  which  he  was  appropriating  to  himself  so  readily. 

"  Don't  need  one,  my  boy  ;  go  in  and  enjoy  yourself  as  well  as 
you  can.  Don't  you  see  that  I  have  set  the  example  ?  But  as 
you  are  one  of  the  scrupulous  kind,  here  goes  for  their  names 


OUR   COMPANY.  151 

This  one  with  the  pink  piney  dress  is  Catalina,  and  the  one  with 
the  white  dress  is  Margarita.  Both  are  pretty,  as  you  can  see 
for  yourself,  and  both  can  scold  or  sing,  as  the  humor  takes  them. 
Cataliua  goes  with  me  to  Hong  Kong,  when  I  leave  this  city, 
and  if  you  desire,  Margarita  will  remain  to  bless  your  lonely 
hours." 

'  The  girls  seemed  to  be  aware  that  Tom  was  introducing  them, 
for  they  took  possession  of  chairs,  and  then  laughed  to  such  an 
extent,  that  my  boy-servant  rushed  in  with  a  tray  of  paper  cigars, 
thinking  that  where  there  was  so  much  mirth,  smoking  would  be 
of  the  first  importance. 

"  Now,  Tom,"  I  said,  as  soon  as  I  had  made  my  guests  at 
home,  "  where  did  you  get  acquainted  with  these  ladies?  Let  me 
have  the  whole  history." 

"  I'll  do  that,  and  no  mistake,"  he  replied,  lighting  a  cigar,  and 
throwing  an  arm  around  the  waist  of  Catalina  —  a  freedom  which 
she  permitted  without  the  least  reluctance.  "  A  week  ago  I  saw 
the  girls  leaving  a  church,  and  as  I  thought  they  liked  my  per 
sonal  appearance,  I  just  followed  them  to  their  residence,  was 
asked  in,  told  to  make  myself  at  home  ;  and  faith  I  did.  I  had 
money,  which  they  wanted ;  so  no  questions  have  been  asked  on 
either  side.  They  admire  me,  and  I'm  sure  I  do  them.  I  told 
them  to  get  ready  and  come  to  supper,  and  they  are  here.  You 
see  they  are  not  of  pure  blood,  but  they  are  just  as  interesting 
as  though  they  were.  I  only  wish  I  had  one  in  New  York, 
promenading  down  Broadway.  I'll  bet  I  would  make  the  boys 
stare." 

"  No  hdbla  Ingles  mas"  cried  Catalina,  with  a  pout  of  her 
pretty  lips. 

"  And  we  won't,  my  darling,"  exclaimed  Tom,  with  overpow 
ering  tenderness  ;  "  we  will  speak  Spanish  if  it  kills  us.  What 
a  sweet  language  it  is,  to  be  sure,  when  heard  issuing  from  a  pair 
of  pretty  lips  !  I've  learned  more  of  it  in  the  last  week  than  I 
could  by  studying  grammar  a  twelvemonth,  thanks  to  Catalina' s 
teaching." 

And  thus  Tom  ran  on,  struggling  desperately  with  his  bad 
Spanish,  and  laughing  heartily  as  the  girls  and  myself,  when  he 
committed  a  bad  blunder,  which  I  think  he  often  did  on  purpose. 

"By  the  way,"  said  Tom,  all  at  once  looking  serious,  "I 
met  that  ol  1  cock  of  a  priest  just  as  I  w-as  entering  the  house,  and 


152  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES.  . 

he  looked  at  me  as  though  I  was  eloping  with  some  of  his  lambs* 
What  is  the  old  fool  doing  at  this  hour  ot  the  night,  wander 
ing  around  streets  and  theatres,  instead  of  attending  to  his  flock 
arid  drinking  punch  at  home?" 

"  And  he  stared  at  me,"  said  Catalina,  with  a  toss  of  her  pretty 
head,  "  as  though  I  had  no  right  to  visit  the  house  of  a  friend  and 
partake  of  a  supper." 

"  I  will  twist  his  neck,"  Tom  shouted,  "  if  he  dares  to  look  at 
you  again." 

"  O,  no,"  cried  both  girls  in  a  breath  ;  •"  he  is  a  padre,  and 
therefore  sacred.  You  must  not  strike  him  ;  if  you  do  there  will 
be  no  chance  of  your  salvation,  and  we  love  the  Americans,  and 
want  them  all  to  be  saved." 

"  Angelic  simplicity  !  "  exclaimed  Tom,  with  a  vigorous  laugh  ; 
44  since  you  want  him  unmolested,  consider  him  safe.  But 
come,  Guillermo  ;  you  still  look  unhappy.  Is  not  this  better  than 
remaining  in  the  house,  moping  over  books  and  papers,  and  not 
knowing  what  to  do  with  yourself?  " 

44  I  am  quite  contented,"  I  replied ;  but  I  must  confess  I  did 
not  feel  so,  for  I  had  a  foreboding  that  something  was  about  to 
happen,  and  that  the  espionage  of  the  priest  Juan  had  much  to 
do  with  it.  I  tried  to  assume  an  appearance  of  guyety  that 
was  forced  ;  but  I  could  not  help  it. 

"  Go,  Margarita,"  said  Tom,  "  and  salute  our  host  with  a  kiss. 
If  that  don't  cheer  him,  nothing  will." 

The  girl  hesitated  for  a  moment ;  but  seeing  that  I  did  not  forbid 
her,  she  rose,  with  burning  cheeks,  and  glided  across  the  room. 
Then  she  threw  her  bare  arms  around  my  neck,  and  pressed  her 
red  lips  to  mine.  From  that  moment  all  melancholy  fled. 

"Will  the  American  love  the  Mestiza  girl?"  she  whispered, 
as  she  took  a  seat  by  my  side,  and  leaned  her  head  upon  my 
shoulder,  while  her  black  eyes  were  raised  to  mine  as  though  she 
would  read  my  thoughts. 

"  I  will  try  to  do  so,"  I  answered,  smoothing  her  soft,  luxuriant 
hair,  and  feeling  that  I  was  on  treacherous  ground,  if  I  intended 
to  preserve  my  fylelity  to  Donna  Teresa. 

"  Is  it  so  very  hard,  then,  for  you  to  love  me?"  she  asked,  with 
a  slight  pout.  * 

44  Not  hard,  for  you  are  very  beautiful,"  I  answered ;  "  bui 
you  must  know  that  the  Americans  are  reputed  to  be  a  cold  race. 


AN   INTERRUPTION.  153 

and  only  love  after  repeated  interviews.  You  would  not  have  me 
assume  a  passion  I  did  not  feel?  " 

"  O,  no, ".she  murmured,  using  her  eyes  with  all  the  skill  of  a 
coquette.;  "  only  try  and  love  me,  and  I  don't  fear  but  you  will 
succeed." 

I  felt  the  truth  of  her  remark,  and  I  knew  that  I  should  prove 
unworthy  the  love  of  Donna  Teresa,  unless  I  steeled  myself 
against  such  insidious  advances.  I  strove  to  break  away  from 
her  fascinations  ;  but  she  knew  her  power,  and  exercised  it  with 
the  skill  of  a  master ;  and  had  not  the  muchacho  just  at  that 
moment  informed  us  that  supper  was  on  the  table,  I  fear  that  I 
should  have  forgotten  myself,  and  so  lost  my  self-respect  and 
caution. 

"  Supper,"  cried  Tom,  springing  from  his  seat ;  "  I'm  glad  to 
hear  it  —  ain't  you,  ladies?" 

Of  course  they  were  ;  and  when  they  saw  how  luxuriantly  the 
table  was  spread,  they  were  in  raptures  ;  for  be  it  known,  O 
reader,  that  even  Spanish  beauties  are  as  fond  of  the  products  of 
the  cuisine  as  American  belles  after  a  five  hours'  sleigh-ride. 

"  Splendid  !  "  cried  Tom,  rubbing  his  hands  with  satisfaction  ; 
and  we  were  just  about  to  take  seats,  when  a  loud  rapping  was 
heard  upon  the  door  of  the  court-yard. 

u  Who,  in  the  devil's  name,  has  called  at  this  hour  of  the 
night?"  demanded  Tom,  listening  for  a  repetition  of  the  sounds 
which  had  so  startled  us. 

I  could  return  no  answer,  for  the  knocks  were  as  mysterious 
to  me  as  spiritual  manifestations.  My  boy  looked  at  me  with  an 
inquiring  glance  for  orders,  and  at  length  I  made  him  a  sign,  and 
he  disappeared  down  the  broad  staircase  which  led  to  the  court 
yard. 

u  I  hope  no  one  is  about  to  interrupt  us  with  our  supper,  for 
we  have  a  very  pleasant  party  already,  and  additions  would  only 
spoil  it,"  Tom  grumbled  ;  and  hardly  had  he  concluded  when  I 
heard  a  \oice  in  angry  altercation  with  my  servant,  which  made 
my  heart  quake  with  terror,  and  I  would  have  given  thousands 
to  have  seen  my  friend  and  his  two  companions  spirited  through 
the  window  by  the  old  gentleman  whose  name  had  been  invoked 
but  a  few  seconds  before.  I  was  caught  in  a  trap,  and  the  only 
thing  that  could  save  me  was  tact  and  assurance. 

"  SiUnce,  for  Heaven's  sake  !  "  I  pleaded,  as  Tom  was  about 


154  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

to  roar  out  an  oath.  "  Let  us  hear  how  the  boy  deals  with  the 
visitors." 

My  friend  saw  that  I  was  really  in  earnest,  although  for  what 
reason  he  could  not  divine ;  but  he  left  off  grumbling,  and  be 
haved  quite  peaceably. 

"  I  tell  you,  senora,  Don  Guillermo  is  not  at  home,"  cried  my 
boy,  earnestly  ;  and  I  heard  him  try  to  shut  the  door,  but  he  could 
not  succeed.' 

"  Then  what  is  the  meaning  of  so  many  lights  in  the  house?  " 
was  the  inquiry,  in  tones  that  made  me  tremble. 

u  The  servants  have  a  party  to-night,  senora,  during  the  ab 
sence  of  our  master.  You  will  probably  find  him  at  the  hotel, 
playing  billiards  with  the  English  naval  officers,"  was  the  reply ; 
and  I  mentally  resolved  to  increase  that  boy's  wages,  if  his  false 
hood  succeeded. 

"  Miserable  ladrone,"  was  the  quick  rejoinder,  "  I  know  that 
your  master  is  within,  for  I  saw  him  at  the  window  not  ten 
minutes  since.  Stand  one  side,  and  admit  us,  or  it  will  be  the 
worse  for  you." 

"  You  cannot  ^nter,"  the  lad  said,  with  firmness ;  and  for  a 
moment  I  heard  a  scuffle ;  but  it  was  of  short  duration.  The 
resistance  grew  more  feeble,  and  at  length  ceased ;  and  I  thought 
that  I  could  distinguish  the  chink  of  gold,  which  accounted  for 
the  cessation. 

Up  the  broad  srteps  I  heard  two  persons  advancing,  and  I  knew 
the  sound  of  their  footfalls  as  well  as  though  I  had  seen  them. 

"  For  God's  sake,  what  is  the  matter?"  demanded  Tom,  no 
ticing  my  tremor  and  pallor. 

"  Open  a  bottle  of  champagne,  and  give  me  a  glass  as  quick  as 
possible,"  I  whispered,  for  I  felt  the  need  of  spiritual  consola 
tion  when  I  was  about  to  face  and  lose  one  I  loved  better  than 
life  itself. 

Quicker  than  thought  Tom  had  filled  my  glass,  and  I  drained 
it  just  as  the  nocturnal  visitors  reached  the  door  of  the  room 
where  my  company  was  assembled.  I  looked  up,  and  saw  a 
lady  covered  with  a  heavy  black  veil,  so  that  not  a  particle  of  her 
face  was  visible,  and  behind  her.  with  gloating  eyes,  stood  the 
hateful  form  of  Father  Juan,  the  worst  enemy  I  had  in  Manila. 

Truly  had  his  hour  of  triumph  arrived,  as  he  had  prophesied  it 
would,  at  the  convent  of  San  Pedro,  two  mouths  before,  when  I 


A  BAD   POSITION.  155 

had  refused  to  sanction  the  scheme  for  his  advancement  at  my 
expense. 

"  Buenas  noches,  senores"  said  the  lady,  in  a  voice  that  was 
tremulous  with  passion.  "  Perhaps  we  are  intruding  upon  such 
select  company.  If  we  are,  say  so,  and  we  will  retire.  I  have 
seen  enough  to  convince  me  that  there  is  no  honesty  in  the  world, 
and  that  a  man's  word  is  like  a  rope  of  sand." 

•I  could  not  speak  if  I  had  attempted  the  task ;  but  Tom  was 
nat  so  embarrassed,  and  answered  for  me. 

"  Intrusion,  lady  ?  "  he  repeated  ;  "  why,  you  must  be  a  stranger 
here,  or  you  would  know  that  everything  that  wears  a  petticoat 
is  welcome  in  this  house.  To  be  sure  we  ordered  supper  for  four, 
but  Guillermo's  liberality  is  great,  and  there's  enough  for  six. 
So  off  with  your  veil,  and  sit  down  with  us." 

"  For  God's  sake,  Tom  !  "  I  pleaded  ;  but  he  paid  but  little  at 
tention  to  me. 

"  His  infamy  is  worse  than  I  expected  ;  but  I  thank  God  "that  I 
have  discovered  his  wickedness  before  it  is  too  late,"  cried  the 
veiled  female,  although  I  thought  that  I  detected  something  like 
a  sob  with  the  exclamation. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you,  senora ;  "  the  priest  said,  advancing  a  step 
forward. 

"  And  I  wish  that  your  tongue  had  been  blistered  before  you 
spoke  a  word  of  his  falsehoods,"  cried  the  lady,  fiercely. 

u  Senora,  have  I  deserved  this  ?  "  the  priest  asked,  in  a  humble 
tone. 

"  You  have  opened  my  eyes  to  this  man's  baseness,"  she  said, 
pointing  to  me ;  and  I  could  see  the  angry  glare  of  her  eyes 
although  covered  by  a  veil ;  "  and  I  thank  you  for  it ;  but  do  not 
presume  too  much  on  that,  for  perhaps  it  would  have  been  better 
lor  both  of  us  if  I  had  remained  in  ignorance  of  this  night's  do 
ings." 

u  I  sought  to  prevent  you  from  giving  your  hand  to  this  heretic, 
for  he  is  unworthy  of  your  love,"  returned  Father  Juan,  still 
maintaining  his  composure. 

"  Of  that  I  am  the  best  judge,"  she  replied,  so  proudly  that  the 
priest  did  not  venture  another  suggestion. 

"  Madam,"  cried  Tom,  rising  with  a  full  glass  of  champagne, 
"  we  drink  to  your  health,  and  a  speedy  reconciliation  to  the  man 


156  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

* 

you  love,  for  you  must  love  some  one  ;  but  I  hope  I'm  not  the 
man." 

"  Silence,  sirrah  !  "  cried  the  priest,  fiercely  ;  "  you  know  not 
whom  you  speak  to  so  lightly." 

"  Hallo,  old  convent;  are  you  there?  Come  and  sit  down  by 
the  side  of  me, 'and  I'll  drink  you  blind  in  an  hour's  time." 

"  Let  us  retire  from  this  scene  of  vice,"  the  priest  cried,  lay 
ing  his  hand  upon  the  lady's  arm  ;  but  she  shook  him  off  as  though 
he  had  been  contamination. 

"  Guillermo,"  the  veiled  lady  asked,  witji  an  evident  soften 
ing  of  anger,  u  have  you  nothing  to  say  before  we  part  never  to 
meet  again  ?  " 

u  I  have  much  to  say  to  you,"  I  answered  ;  "  but  this  is  not  the 
time  nor  place." 

"  Then  farewell,  for  I  leave  the  cares  of  this  world,  and  this 
life  of  anxiety  and  disappointment,  for  the  seclusion  of  a  convent. 
For  your  uukindness  I  pardon  you.  Think  of  me  sometimes,  and 
I  will  pray  for  you." 

I  could  see  a  gleam  of  devilish  triumph  in  the  eyes  of  the  priest 
as  he  listened  to  this  declaration. 

"  Let  us  leave  these  sinful  wretches  to  their  worldly  pleasures," 
he  said'.  "  For  us  there  are  purer  joys  and  better  rewards." 

She  turned  to  go,  but  hesitated,  as  though  she  would  like  to 
speak  a  few  more  words  of  parting  advice. 

"  Guillermo,"  she  said,  u  did  you  ever  love  me  truly  and  sin 
cerely  ?  " 

She  threw  aside  her  dark  veil  as  she  spoke,  as  though  to  give 
me  a  full  view  of  her  glorious  beauty,  and  let  me  contrast  it  with 
the  faces  of  Catalina  and  Margarita,  who,  poor  girls,  had  with 
drawn  to  a  corner  of  the  room  at  the  first  intrusion,  and  remained 
there  silent  and  motionless,  fearful  of  the  penance  which  Father 
Juan  sometimes  inflicted,  or  caused  to  be  done  through  his  in 
fluence. 

u  By  thunder  !  "  was  Tom's  roaring  exclamation,  when  he  saw 
the  face  of  Donna  Teresa,  "  it's  the  beauty  I  saw  at  the  theatre. 
Who  is  she  in  love  with,  you  or  me  ?  " 

"  Teresa,"  I  said,  "  I  have  loved  you  .for  many  months,  and 
do  you  think  that  a  passion  like  mine  can  be  extinguished  in  a 
few  days?  As  I  loved  you  months  since,  so  do  I  love  you  now, 
and  never  better  than  at  this  moment," 


A   PLEA.  157 

I  could  see  that  her  heart  was  changing  from  its  terrible  anger 
to  a  feeling  more  in  accordance  with  woman's  nature.  The  priest 
saw  it,  too,  and  he  grew  restive  and  anxious. 

"  Let  us  leave,  senora,"  he  whispered,  "  or  we  may  be  sus 
pected  of  partaking  in  their  orgies.  We  have  no  time  to  lose, 
for  I  know  that  the  air  is  tainted  with  vice." 

Poor  Tom  had  sat  in  a  mist  of  wonderment  from  the  time  that 
Teresa  had  withdrawn  her  veil ;  but  at  length  a  light  began  to 
duwn  upon  his  mind.  He  saw  at  once  that  there  was  a  lover's 
quarrel  between  Teresa  and  myself,  and  that  the  priest  was  at  the 
bottom  of  it.  His  knowledge  of  Spanish  was  not  extensive,  but 
he  could  understand  enough  to  know  that  Father  Juan  was  en 
deavoring  to  urge  the  lady  to  leave  the  house. before  a  reconcili<* 
tion  was  effected  ;  and  Tom's  generous  nature  was  opposed  to  any 
such  arrangement,  for  the  instant  he  saw  that  Teresa  and  my 
self  had  been  lovers,  and  were  only  separated  by  a  slight  mis 
understanding,  he  resolved  to  forget  his  half-developed  passion 
for  the  lady,  and  do  me  all  the  service  in  his  power.  He  con 
sidered  that  the  most  important  duty  he  could  perform,  just  at 
that  moment,  would  be  to  get  the  'priest  out  of  the  way ;  for  he 
knew  enough  of  the  w,orld  to  understand  that  a  lover  can  act  his 
part  to  some  advantage,  if  a  few  moments'  private  conversation  is 
granted  him. 

Therefore,  when  the  priest  urged  a  retreat,  all  of  my  friend's 
New  York  qualities  were  brought  out  in  an  instant. 

u  Leave  the  room,  padre  ! "  he  shouted,  laying  hold  of  a  cham 
pagne  bottle,  and  taking  aim  at  Juan's  head. 

The  holy  father  dodged  behind  the  lady  in  visible  alarm,  but 
not  a  step  did  he  stir  towards  the  staircase. 

u  Gently,  Tom,"  I  exclaimed,  laying  a  hand  upon  his  arm, 
and  restraining  his  anger.  "  It  won't  do  to  kill  priests  in 
Manila." 

u  Well,  some  of  them  ought  to  be  killed  for  interfering  in  love 
affairs.  But  I  won't  kill  the  man  —  I'll  only  maim  him  a  little, 
and  see  how  he  likes  it-" 

"  Be  quiet,  or  you  will  spoil  the  advantage  that  we  have 
already  gained  ;  "  and  Tom  sat  down,  muttering  that  he  could 
knock  the  "  old  buffer  "  heels  over  head  at  the  first  round. 

Teresa  had  remained  standing,  undecided  whether  to  retreat 
or  still  listen  to  niy*explauatious  ;  and  to  my  surprise  she  chose 


158  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

to  do  the  latter,  and  although  she  still  looked  indignant,  her 
anger  was  not  so  excessive  as  when  she  first  surprised  us  in  our 
revels. 

"  What  explanation  do  you  wish  to  make  before  I  leave  you 
forever  ?  "  she  asked,  haughtily. 

"  He  can  make  none,"  cried  the  priest,  hastily.  "  Pie  has 
been  caught  in  the  act  of  committing  a  sin,  which  true  love 
should  have  warned  him  against.  He  is  not  to  be  trusted.  Let 
us  leave  him." 

Once  more  Tom's  hand  sought  the  bottle,  and  again  did  the 
priest  dodge  behind  Teresa  to  keep  from  harm's  way ;  but  I  inter 
posed  and  saved  the  head  of  the  holy  father  from  broken  glass. 

"  Let  me  talk  with  you,  Teresa,"  I  said,  "  for  a  few  minutes 
alone,  and  with  that  confidence  which  I  enjoyed  some  months 
since,  when  I  was  happy  —  happy  because  I  believed  that  I  pos 
sessed  your  love,  and  that  I  returned  it  tenfold  ;  for  when  did  a 
day  pass  that  I  did  not  think  or  dream  of  you?  Was  I  not  al 
ways  by  your  side  to  protect  you  and  console  you  ?  and  not  until 
you  grew  cold  in  your  affection  did  I  cease  to  do  so.  I  still  love 
you  most  dearly,  and  always  shall ;  but  it  breaks  my  heart  to  be 
thus  suspected  by  one  to  whom  I  have  never  been  untrue." 

"  That's  the  talk,"  muttered  Tom ;  "  pile  on  the  agony,  and 
she  can't  withstand  it.  I  couldn't  do  better  myself.  Fire  another 
shot,  and  she  will  strike,  or  I'm  no  judge  of  women." 

"  I  should  think  there  was  little  need  of  explanation  with  these 
two  women  in  the  room,"  Teresa  said,  bitterly,  pointing  to  Ca- 
talina  and  Margarita. 

"  An  explanation  should  not  be  received,"  muttered  the  priest, 
glancing  at  Tom  as  he  spoke,  and  evidently  fearful  of  the  effect 
of  his  words.  "  Let  us  leave,  senora,  and  then  they  can  recom 
mence  their  carousals  without  restriction.  You  swore  to  cast  him 
off;  now  ^remember  your  oath,  and  do  so  at  once." 

"  I  swore  to  forget  him,"  she  answered,  with  dignity,  "  if  he 
had  ceased  to  love  me.  If  I  thought  that  he  had  — •  " 

"  But  he  has  not,  senora,"  cried  Tom,  starting  up  ;  u  for  I  as 
sure  you  on  my  word  as  an  American  gentleman,  and  one  who 
has  resided  for  many  years  in  New  York,  the  Empire  City  of  the 
new  world,  that  I  invited  these  two  excellent  ladies  here  this 
evening  on  my  own  responsibility,  and  that  my  friend  Guillernio 
never  saw  them  before  to-night." 


TOM'S   DEMAND.  159 

The  priest  stepped  forward  to  whisper  a  word  in  her  eart  for 
he  didn't  care  about  trusting  his  voice  in  the  hearing  of  Tom  ;  but 
the  latter  gentleman  was  on  the  alert,  and  on  his  first  motion  the 
bottle  was  raised,  and  the  holy  father  made  a  dodge  backward. 

"  Can  I  believe  him  ?  "  she  asked,  earnestly,  her  voice  trem 
bling  with  emotion. 

""  He  has  told  the  truth,"  I  answered  ;  "  and  under  such  circum 
stances  is  it  too  much  to  ask  for  a  moment's  private  conversa 
tion?  Think,  Teresa,  what  I  have  suffered  the  past  few  weeks 
by  your  coldness,  and  how  eager  I  am  to  learn  why  you  have 
boon  so  distant.  Five  minutes  is  all  that  I  require,  and  then,  if 
you  wish  me  to  leave  you,  I  will  do  so  with  as  sorrowful  a  heart 
as  ever  man  carried  away  from  the  presence  of  his  mistress." 

"  He  has  been  the  most  unhappy  man  that  I  ever  saw,  the  past 
few  weeks,"  Tom  said,  thinking  he  had  remained  silent  long 
enough.  "  He  is  reduced  to  a  skeleton,  and  moans  in  his  sleep  ; 
but  for  all  that,  senora,  he  has  always  mentioned  your  name  in 
his  daily  prayers,  and  uttered  no  complaint.  I  couldn't  see  my 
best  friend  dying  by  inches  without  doing  something  to  save  him  ; 
so  I  introduced  these  two  ladies,  daughters  of  highly,  respectable 
parents,  I  assure  you,  to  him.  I'm  engaged  to  one  of  them,  and 
the  marriage  will  take  place  when  I'm  ready,  and  not  before." 

The  three  last  words  were  uttered  in  English,  and  with  as  grave 
a  face  as  was  ever  assumed  by  a  Chinese  merchant  when  about  to 
make  a  good  bargain. 

The  cloud  passed  from  Teresa's  brow,  but  she  didn't  wish  to 
be  convinced  too  soon. 

"  I  thought  you  told  me  that  the  girls  were  raafo,"  she  said, 
looking  at  the  priest. 

"  And  so  they  —  " 

Before  the  priest  could  finish  his  expose,  Tom  had  sprung  to  his 
feet,  and  interrupted  him. 

"  I  demand,"  he  said,  "  that  that  man  leave  the  room  while 
this  conference  is  going  on.  He  has  no  right  here,  and  he  is 
continually  interrupting  business.  Such  a  thing  would  not  be 
tolerated  in  New  York  for  a  moment.  Eve^  the  Empire  Club 
would  nick  against  such  a  state  of  things." 

"  I  ana  the  champion  of  this  lady,"  the  holy  father  replied. 

"  Then  you  are  a  cursed  bad  champion,  and  I'm  going  to  van- 


160  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

quisli  you  with  a  bottle.     I'll  battle  you  with  a  basket  of  cham 
pagn  j,  and  the  loser  shall  pay  for  it." 

Teresa  did  not  understand  my  friend's  meaning,  and  supposing 
that  he  was  hurling  a  challenge  at  the  priest's  head,  she  became 
eager  to  prevent  trouble. 

'•'  Go,  father,"  she  said,  "  and  remain  in  the  street  until  I  call 
you  ;  or  you  had  better  return  to  your  eon  vent,  and  I  will  trust  to 
the  kindness  of  Guillerrno  to  see  me  home." 

"  Blast  me,  if  things  ain't  working  all  right !  "  exclaimed  Tom, 
draining  his  glass  of  champagne,  and  winking  at  the  girls,  who 
still  remained  in  a  corner,  to  keep  quiet,  and  he  would  make  it 
all  smooth  with  them  at  some  future  time,  not  very  definitely- 
stated . 

"  I  cannot  leave  you  here,  daughter,  without  incurring  a  great ' 
responsibility.     This  is  not  the  place  for  one  like  you  to  remain 
in,  at  such  an  hour  of  the  night.     Go  with  me,  and  let  the  senor 
call  upon  you  in  the  morning,  at  your  residence,  and  there  offer 
such  excuses  as  he  may  invent." 

For  a  moment  I  feared  that  she  would  accept  this  reasonable 
proposition.;  and  if  she  had,  the  priest  would  have  brought  such 
influence  to  bear,  that  I  should  never  have  had  the  satisfaction  of 
speaking  with  her  a  second  time.  For  only  a  moment  she  hesi 
tated,  and  then  her  wilful  look  returned,  and  the  priest  was  van 
quished  in  a  ftght  where  I  had  such  tremendous  odds  against  me 
as  two  good-looking  girls.  Had  they  both  been  plain  and  old, 
she  would  not  have  cared  near  as  much,  for  a  handsome  woman 
is  seldom  jealous  of  homely  girls. 

"  I  have  said  that  I  would  speak  with  Guillermo,  and  I  will," 
she  cried,  angrily  ;  and  the  padre  saw,  with  rage,  that  any  further 
urging  on  his  part  would  be  useless,  for  he  knew  that  Teresa  had 
a  will  of  her  own,  and  knew  how  to  use  it. 

Father  Juan  cast  a  look  of  malignant  hatred  upon  me  as  he 
crept  towards  the  stairs,  and  his  anger  was  not  decreased  wheii 
he  saw  that  Tom  was  standing  up,  and  drinking  his  health  with 
mock  solemnity. 

"  Good  by,  old  Daddy  Longlegs,"  shouted  Tom  ;  "  call  again 
when  you  happen  this  way,  say  a  year  or  two  hence." 

"  I  don't  understand  you,"  said  the  priest,  willing  to  delay  his 
departure  as  long  as  possible,  turning  to  Tom,  who  had  spoken  iu 
English. 


AN   INTERVIEW.  161 

"  No  ;  I  suspect  you  don't  want  to  understand  some  wnolesorae 
truths ;  but  I  am  glad  that  I've  had  the  opportunity  to  tell  yoix 
what  I  think  about  your  conduct.  A  feller  like  you  would  be 
rode  on  a  rail  by  the  Bowery  Boys  of  New  York,  if  he  should 
attempt  to  separate  true  lovers.  Now  you  may  go,  and  the  devil 
go  with  you  for  company.  Cataliua  and  Margarita,  will  you  c;  me 
and  join  me  in  drinking  to  the  confusion  of  the  holy  father?" 

The  poor  girls  hung  their  heads  with  some  show  of  terror,  for 
they  knew  what  would  be  their  penance  if  they  insulted  the 
padre. 

Father  Juan  smiled  savagely  for  a  moment ;  but  when  he  saw 
that  the  girls  had  too  much  respect  for  his  office  to  insult  him,  he 
turned  from  them  to  Donna*  Teresa. 

*  "  Do  you  still  insist  upon  remaining  here,  senora,  with  liber 
tines  and  wantons  for  companions?  "  he  asked. 

u  I  have  told  you  that  I  think  Guillermo  entitled  to  a  hearing, 
and  that  he  shall  have  one.  The  subject  needs  no  further  dis 
cussion." 

"  Then  I  go,  senora  —  " 

"  Well,  why  in  thunder  don't  you  go,  and  not  stand  there  talk 
ing  about  the  matter  all  night?  " 

Tom  had  paid  such,  repeated  attentions  to  the  bottle,  that  he 
began  to  grow  jocose,  and  perhaps  the  padre  thought  quarrel 
some  ;  for  the  latter,  after  one  more  look  about  the  room,  stole 
quietly  down  stairs,  and  in  a  moment  afterwards  I  heard  the  boy 
let  him  into  the  street. 

"  Teresa,"  said  I,  taking  her  hand,  which  she  as  quickly  with 
drew,  "  will  you  now  allow  me  to  speak  to  you  alone,  and  with 
the  same  confidence  that  I  enjoyed  a  few  weeks  since?  Perhaps 
your  coldness  can  be  explained  and  remedied." 

She  bowed  her  stately  head,  and  I  led  her  to  my  sitting-room, 
leaving  Tom  and  his  young  ladies  to  whisper  and  talk  of  love  aa 
much  as  they  pleased. 

"  To  enable  us  to  understand  each  other,  it  is  necessary  that  a 
confession  should  be  made,"  I  said,  placing  chairs  so  that  I  could 
throw  my  arms  around  her  waist,  if  I  thought  there  was  a  pros 
pect  of  her  fainting,  or  forgiving  me. 

44 1  am  ready  to  listen  to  all  that  you  may  have  to  offer,"  she 
replied ;  and  I  saw  by  her  face  that  she  was  determined  I  should 
define  my  position  before  she  was  ready  to  answer  my  questions. 
11 


162  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  Have -you  ceased  to  love  me?  "  I  asked,  in  tones  so  sad  thatkl 
knew  words  would  have  commanded  the  unbounded  admiration 
of  my  friend  Tom. 

"  No,  no,"  she  replied ;  "  I  still  love  you,  Guillermo,  but  do 
yon  deserve  it?" 

Of  course  I  said  that  I  thought  I  did,  and  wondered  why  not. 

"  Have  you  been  true  to  me  since  we  exchange^  vows  at  Santa 
Mesa?  "  she  asked. 

I  thought  of  her  jealous  disposition  and  quick  temper,  and 
therefore  boldly  answered  that  she  alone  possessed  my  thoughts 
night  and  day. 

"  Guillermo,"  she  said,  laying  her  hand  upon  mine,  and  speak 
ing  so  feelingly  that  all  thoughts  of  levity  vanished  from  my 
heart,  "  I  have  been  told  many  disagreeable  things  respecting  your 
course  of  life,  and  although  I  tried  hard  to  steel  my  mind  against 
the  many  insinuations,  yet  still  they  made  an  impression  ;  and  per 
haps  I  showed  my  thoughts  too  plainly  by  manifesting  a  coldness 
that  I  hoped  you  would  endeavor  to  overcome  by  explanations. 
To  my  surprise  you  did  not  do  so,  and  therefore  I  felt  the  more 
confirmed  in  what  was  told  me." 

"  For  which  I  am  to  thank  the  holy  Father  Juan,"  I  said,  bit 
terly. 

She  made  no  reply  to  my  charge,  but  sat  for  a  few  minutes  in 
deep  meditation.  I  stole  an  arm  around  her  waist,  and  pressed 
her  gently  to  my  side,  and  to  my  great  joy  she  did  not  resist  or 
offer  any  objections. 

"  Reports  were  brought  to  me,"  she  continued,  "  by  people 
whom  I  thought  most  disinterested.  They  told  me  that  you  were 
a  spendthrift,  a  gambler,  and  a  libertine  ;  but  O,  worst  of  all,  they 
said  that  you  professed  a  passion  that  you  did  not  feel,  simply  for 
the  purpose  of  securing  my  fortune." 

"  They  lied,  Teresa  !  "  I  exclaimed,  warmly,  for  with  all  my 
sins  I  must  confess  that  I  loved  the  lady  for  herself  alone. 

"  I  now  begin  to  see  that  I  was  deceived,  and  acknowledge  my 
error.  Forgive  mej  Guillermo,  as  I  forgive  you." 

Her,  head  was  on  my  shoulder  and  her  lips  near  at  hand.  Need 
I  say  that  I  sealed  our  reconciliation  in  a  manner  that  provoked 
no  angry  response,  but  before  I  could  repeat  the  operation,  Tom, 
after  knocking  at  the  door,  threw  it  open. 

"  That  old  humbug  has  come  back  again,"  cried  he. 


ANOTHER   INTERRUPTION.  163 

We  listened  for  a  -moment,  and  sure  enough  we  heard  noise 
sufficient  to  answer  for  a  moderate  earthquake.  The  huge  gate 
which  opened  on  the  court-yard  was  shaken  as  though  all  the  peo 
ple  in  the  house  were  deaf  or  dead,  and  those  on  the  outside  were 
anxious  to  break  in  without  a  moment's  delay. 

I  was  about  to  step  to  the  window  for  the  purpose  of  interro 
gating  the  priest  in  regard  to  his  intentions,  when  Tom  begged 
me  to  desist,  and  leave  the  matter  entirely  to  him. 

"  I  know  how  to  treat  those  kind  of  fellers,"  he  said. 

I  readily  gave  my  consent,  for  I  began  to  fear  that  the  knock 
ing  would  attract  some  attention,  and  lead  to  inquiries  which 
would  not  be  likely  to  raise  the  reputation  of  Donna  Teresa  in 
the  estimation  of  the  thoughtless. 

Tom,  with  an  expression  of  intense  delight  upon  his  face,  went 
to  the  table,  drank  a  huge  glass  of  champagne,  and  then  made 
the  girls,  ^atalina  and  Margarita,  do  the  same,  after  which  op 
eration  he  began  to  look  around  the  room,  and  at  length  lighted 
upon  an  earthen  jar,  that  would  hold  about  two  pails  of  water. 
This  he  directed  the  boy  to  fill,  and  then  to  carry  it  down  stairs. 

"  Remember,  Tom,"  I  said  ;  "  no  violence  to  the*  priest.  He 
is  most  powerful  here  in  Manila." 

"  I  wouldn't  hurt  a  hair  of  his  head  for  a  thousand  dollars," 
my  friend  answered.  "  That  row,  however,  must  be  stopped,  and 
I'm  the  boy  to  do  it.  Peaceably  if  I  can,  forcibly  if  I  must,  as 
some  celebrated  New  Yorker  once  said ;  but  when,  or  where,  I 
don't  know." 

With  these  words  Tom  went  down  stairs. 

"  Why  in  the  devil's  name  don't  you  open  the  door,"  some  one 
roared  in  the  street.  I  thought  that  I  knew  the  voice,  for  it  didn't 
sound  like  Father  Juan's  ;  but  I  was  somewhat  nervous  and  con 
fused,  and  didn't  pay  that  attention  I  should  have  done,  had  I 
been  calm,  and  not  beneath  the  roof  with  Donna  Teresa,  and 
two  ladies  whom  I  wished  away. 

"  All  right !  "  shouted  Tom,  in  reply,  laughing  so  heartily  at 
some  freak  that  entered  his  head,  he  was  compelled  to  hold  on 
f  *>  the  boy  to  support  himself. 

"  You  shall  be  attended  to  in  a  minute  ;  never  fear,"  Tom  con 
tinued,  motioning  for  the  boy  to  withdraw  the  bar  of  the  door. 

The  lad  did  as  he  was  directed,  and  just  as  the  bar  was  raised 
I  saw  Tom  grasp  the  huge  stone  jar  that  contained  the  water. 


164  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  "  I  demanded,  somewhat  alarmed 
at  his  proceedings. 

Before  he  could  answer  me  there  was  a  vigorous  push  against 
the  door.  It  flew  open,  and  a  burly  form  darkened  the  entrance. 

"  Watch,  O  !  watch,  and  heave  !  "  Tom  shouted,  adopting  the 
language  of  sailors  when  about  to  try  the  soundings  by  a  deep- 
,  sea  lead. 

By  a  vigorous  jerk  the  water  was  shot  out  of  the  jar  and 
dashed  upon  the  person  of  the  intruder,  covering  him  from  head 
to  foot. 

"  Now,  old  cock,"  roared  Tom,  "  how  do  you  like  the  fashion 
of  rousing  people  up  at  this  time  of  night?  " 

There  was  an  immense  amount  of  blowing,  and  spluttering,  and 
grunting  ;  and  at  length  I  could  hear  a  loud  laugh,  which  I  should 
have  recognized  in  any  part  of  the  world. 

44  By  the  Lord  Harry,  Benventuro*;  but  this  is  a  reception  with 
a  vengeance.  Thank  Heaven,  you  got  the  worst  of  it." 

"  Allen  !  "  I  shouted  ;   "  is  that  you  ?  " 

*'  Well,  I  should  think  that  it  was,"  he  replied,  with  another 
laugh,  more  loud  than  the  first.  • 

"  Don't  ask  if  this  is  me  ;  may  the  devil  confound  you  and  the 
nouse  too,"  cried  my  old  fat  friend,  Father  Benventuro.  u  Santa 
Barbara  !  What  have  I  done  that  I  should  be  treated  like  a  rat  ? 
What  was  water  ever  made  for  except  to  drown  people  in.  It 
seems  as  though  the  whole  of  the  Rio  Pasig  had  been  emptied 
over  me." 

"  Why,  this  isn't  the  old  convent  cock,"  cried  Tom,  completely 
sobered  by  the  mistake  he  had  made.  "  I  thought  that  it  was 
Father  Juan." 

"  Father  Juan  be  cussed,"  roared  Benventuro.  "  I  look  no 
more  like  him  than  the  man  in  the  moon.  ^  '*  If  you  are  a  Catho 
lic  you  shall  do  penance  for  this."  * 

"  My  dear  friend,"  I  said,  hastening  down  stairs,  and  interpos 
ing,  "  this  shower-bath  was  not  intended  for  you,  but  for  your 
worst  enemy,  Father  Juan,  who  has  bothered  us  greatly  to-night  by 
his  presence.  You  will  forgive  this  gentleman,  when  I  tell  you 
that  he  has  a  great  respect  for  you,  and  that  he  is  the  owner  of  a 
dozen  bottles  of  champagne  of  the  green  seal." 

"  Are  the  bottles  in  this  house  ? "  demanded  the  priest,  ea« 
gerly. 


FATHER   BENVENTUKO.  165 

"  Yes  ;  and  three  of  them  are  already  opened,  and  waiting  to 
be  drank." 

"  The  Lord  be  praised,  for  I  am  as  dry  inside  as  I  am  wet  out 
side..  Young  man,  I  forgive  you,  and  take  back  the  curse  I  be 
stowed  upon  your  head,  although,  faith,  I  hadn't  ought  to,  for  tho 
showering  that  you  gave  me  was  none  of  the  most  pleasant. 
Ugh*!  I'm  wet  to  my  skin,  and  not  a  change  of  clothes  in  the 
city." 

"  Come  up  stairs  and  I'll  make  you  comfortable,"  I  said  ;  and 
as  ray  guests  followed  me,  I  asked  how  it  happened  that  they  had 
reached  Manila  at  so  late  an  hour. 

"  Because,"  cried  Father  Benventuro,  "  we  thought  that  you 
were  dead,  or  had  left  the  city,  for  we  haven't  heard  from  you  for 
two  weeks.  This  afternoon  I  could  wait  no  longer,  and  after  I 
had  finished  a  few  games  of  cock-fighting,  by  which  I  won  a 
couple  of  ounces,  —  the  saints  be  praised  for  my  luck,  for  my  birds 
have  acted  confounded  bad  lately,  —  I  left  Santa  Mesa  for  the  pur 
pose  of  seeing  Allen,  and  making  him  accompany  me.  He  did 
so,  but  it  was  long  past  dark  before  we  got  started,  and  we  had 
one  or  two  miserable  sinners  to  talk  ^vith  after  we  landed." 

"  Pretty  girls,  he  means,"  muttered  Allen. 

"  You  are  both  welcome,"  I  said,  once  more  shaking  hands 
with  them,  and  introducing  Tom  in  due  form,  and  after  another 
hearty  laugh  at  the  drenching  which  the  priest  had  received,  the 
latter's  eyes  suddenly  rested  upon  Catalina  and  Margarita. 

"  May  the  saints  preserve  us  — but  what  have  we  here?  Two 
live  women,  and  handsome  at  that.  What  would  Donna  Teresa 
say  if  she  should  hear  of  this?  " 

"  She  has  already  heard  of  it,  and  has  expressed  her  disappro 
bation,"  cried  Teresa,  suddenly  making  her  appearance. 

"  Donna  Teresa  !  "  exclaimed  the  priest,  in  astonishment,  hard 
ly  able  to  believe  the  evidence  of  his  senses. 

"  Donna  Teresa  !  "  re-echoed  Allen,  grasping  a  bottle  of  cham 
pagne  for  support,  and  in  a  moment  of  abstraction,  filling  his 
glass  and  emptying  it  at  a  breath. 

"Yes,  gentlemen,"  the  lady  replied,  "I  am  Donna  Teresa,  and 
came  here  to-night  to  show  your  friend  that  his  duplicity  is  ex 
posed,  and  that  he  cannot  deceive  me  with  false  vows." 

"  O,  d — >,"  muttered  the  priest,  with  a  furious  look  at  me ; 
"  you  have  ruined  everything  by  jour  imprudence." 


166  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

"  Now  you  are  in  for  it,  sure  enough,"  was  the  consoling  remark 
of  Allen,  handing  the  priest  a  glass  of  wine,  and  helping  himself 
at  the  same  time. 

The  holy  father  gulped  down  his  wine  without  a  groan,  and 
its  flavor  was  so  good  that  it  restored  the  equanimity  of  his  tem 
per  immediately.  He  did  not  smile,  but  he  held  out  his  glass  for 
more  of  the  sparkling  beverage,  and  it  was  promptly  supplied. 

"  Senora,"  he  said,  "  I  have  seen  so  much  of  life  that  I  have 
resolved  not  to  condemn  a  man  without  a  hearing.  The  practice 
is  a  good  one,  and  I  recommend  all  to  follow  it.  No  doubt  Guil- 
lermo  can  explain  a  few  things,  which  now  look  dark,  to  your 
satisfaction.  Speak,  Guillermo,  and  put  the  hearts  of  your  friends 
at  rest," 

" 1  am  but 'entertaining  Senor  Baker,  and  two  respectable  la 
dies  of  his  acquaintance,"  I  replied,  bold  as  brass.  • 

A  cloud  passed  from  the  fat  face  of  Benventuro,  and  he  seemed 
to  comprehend  the  position  of  affairs  immediately. 

"  Why  did  you  not  mention  in  your  letter  of  invitation  that  you 
were  to  have  ladies  for  company  ?  "  the  priest  demanded,  turning 
to  me. 

"  My  letter?  "  I  stammered. 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  your  letter  inviting  me  to  supper.  Stay  ;  I  have  it 
here." 

He  searched  his  pockets  without  success. 

"  Ah,  I  recollect.  I  left  it  at  the  convent.  But  it's  no  matter. 
Had  it  not  been  for  a  sick  man  whom  I  was  called  upon  to  visit, 
I  should  have  been  here  earlier,  and  this  scene  would  have  been 
avoided.  Senora,  banish  all  jealousy,  lor  Guillermo  is  an  injured 
man,  and  I  believe  a  pure  one." 

u  What  a  story  !  "  muttered  Allen,  in  English,  with  another  at 
tack  upon  the  champagne,  which  Tom  joined  in  most  heartily. 

u  I  have  already  forgiven  Guillermo,"  Teresa  said,  extending 
her  hand,  which  I  seized  upon  with  avidity ;  "  but  still  I  should 
like  a  few  bad  impressions  removed." 

The  priest's  eyes  sparkled  with  joy  and  champagne.  He  saw 
that  his  ambitious  hopes  were  still  within  the  bounds  of  possi 
bility,  and  that  there  was  a  prospect  of  triumphing  over  his  rival, 
Father  Juan.  He  paused  a  moment  to  recover  his  composure, 
and  then  exclaimed,  — 

4k  Let  nie  be  the  peace-maker,  and  it's  lucky  that  I  aui  here  to 


BENVENTURO   EXPLAINS.  167 

render  assistance  to  those  I  love,  and  who  love  me.  Guiller- 
mo  invited  his  friend  here  to  supper ;  the  latter  invited  his  be 
trothed  and  her  friend.  There  is  no  harm  in  that,  surely ;  but 
my  brother  priest,  the  most  suspicious  man  in  the  world,  and  T 
will  say  the  best "  (perhaps  the  speaker  remembered  that  ttare 
were  servants  in  the  house,  and  that  they  had  ears  and  tongues), 
"  thought  that  something  awful  was  to  take  place  ;  therefore  he  con 
sidered  that  it  was  his  duty  to  inform  your  ladyship.  That  was 
both  right  and  proper,  and  I  should  have  done  the  same,  if  I  had 
known  my  frtend  was  likely  to  forget  himself  as  a  gentleman  and 
a  lover.  Here  are  the  young  girls,  who  feel  hurt  at  your  suspi 
cions  ;  and  here  is  the  young  gentleman  who  is  .to  marry  one  of 
them.  Ask  him  if  what  I  have  stated  is  not  correct.  I  have  but 
your  happiness  at  heart,  and"  (the  priest  glanced  towards  the  ta 
ble,  and  saw  that  Allen  and  Tom  were  imbibing  wine  at  a  rapid 
rate,  and  he  feared  that  he  would  lose  his  share.  He  scowled  at 
them  in  a  frightful  manner,  and  then  continued  to  speak  to  Donna 
Teresa,  who  was  perfectly  willing  to  listen  as  long  as  my  faults 
were  being  glossed  over)  u  would  die  to  secure  it.  As  long  as  I 
have  known  Guillermo,  I  am  sure  that  you  alone  have  possessed 
his  thoughts." 

I  felt  a  slight  pressure  from  the  hand  which  I  held,  and  rejoiced 
that  the  battle  was  nearly  over.  I  did  not  approve  of  the  course 
which  the  priest  had  taken  to  reinstate  me  in  Teresa's  affection  ; 
but  if  I  had  contradicted  or  interrupted  him,  I  should  have  lost 
his  support,  and  gained  a  powerful  enemy. 

"  They  tell  me,"  said  Teresa,  gliding  across  the  room  to  where 
Tom  sat,  "  that  I  have  wronged  you.  I  pray  you  to  forgive  me, 
and  believe  it  was  done  unintentionally." 

Poor  Tom,  with  all  his  New  York  experience,  was  not  pre 
pared  for  the  apology,  so  he  could  only  struggle  to  his  feet  and 
stammer  out  a  few  words. 

"  Don't  say  a  word  ..about  it,  I  beg  of  you,"  he  exclaimed.  "  1 
am  sorry  that  there's  been  any  misunderstanding,  and  think  that 
the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  make  it  up  the  way  that  we  do  in 
York." 

As  Tom's  remarks  were  made  in  English,  —  for  he  was  too  agi 
tated  to  speak  Spanish,  —  it  is  supposed  that  the  lady  was  not  much 
enlightened  until  an  interpretation  took  place.  Teresa  smiled 


168  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST    INDIES. 

most  sweetly  upon  the  New  Yorker,  and  that  simple  act  almost 
turned  his  brain. 

"  I  understand  that  one  of  these  ladies  is  betrothed  to  you. 
Will  you  present  me  to  her,  so  that  I  can  explain  why  I  am 
here?" 

"  Why,  the  fact  of  it  is,"  Tom  stammered.  "  I  think  some  of 
marriage.  All  men  do,  you  know  ;  but  I  have  —  " 

"  He  means,  senora,"  interrupted  the  priest,  "  that  he  has  not 
yet  decided  on  the  day,  and  that  he  will  let  you  know  when  he 
has." 

Allen  hit  Tom  a  powerful  kick  on  his  shin,  under  the  table,  and 
while  he  was  rubbing  his  foot  the  priest  stepped  in  and  resumed 
the  conversation. 

"  Perhaps  the  lady  will  be  more  communicative,"  Teresa  said, 
glancing  towards  the  two  girls,  who  evidently  wished  that  they 
were  some  distance  from  the  house.  "  Let  the  one  who  is  to 
marry  this  gentleman  be  presented  to  me.  I  should  be  pleased  to 
know  her." 

"Marry  me!"  echoed  Tom,  regardless  of  the  priest's  secret 
signs.  "  Blast  it,  we  don't  do  things  in  that  way  in  York,  I  can 
tell  you." 

"  Will  you  be  silent?  "  asked  Allen,  lifting  Tom's  glass. 

44  Silent  as  you  please  ;  but  a  fellow  can't  be  married  in  a  mo 
ment,  you  know,  even  to  oblige  a  friend." 

44  There  is  no  occasion,  if  you  will  remain  quiet  for  a  moment. 
Things  are  working  all  right.  Drink,  and  pay  no  attention  what 
ever  to  what  is  passing." 

Tom  accepted  Allen's  advice  ;  but  he  did  it  rather  reluctantly, 
for  every  few  minutes  he  would  mutter,  44  What  would  the  gov 
ernor  say,  if  I  should  carry  home  a  Spanish  wife?  " 

Donna  Teresa,  who  had  now  assumed  one  of  her  most  amiable 
moods,  was  about  to  advance  towards  Catalina  and  Margarita, 
when  the  priest  interposed. 

44  Gently,  daughter,  gently.  Remember  that  you  are  a  high 
born  Spanish  lady,  of  wealth  and  position,  and  that  these  girls 
have  mixed  blood  in  their  ^veins.  You  cannot  associate  with  a 
Mestiza,  for  they  are  an  inferior  race.  They  do  not  expect  it. 
On  the  day  of  her  wedding  send  her  a  present,  and  that  will  be 
a  sufficient  acknowledgment  of  your  good  will." 

Teresa  stopped  and  looked  at  me  for  advice.     I  saw  that  the 


ALL    SEEENE.  169 

words  of  the  priest  had  roused  her  Spanish  pride,  and  therefore  I 
adopted  his  suggestions. 

"  You  are  right,  Guillerrao  ;  but  I  will  no  longer  embarrass 
them  with  my  presence.  Let  us  retire  to  the  next  room,  so  they 
can  eat  their  supper  with  your  friends  without  restraint." 

u  But  what  are  we  to  do  for  something  to  eat?  "-  cried  the  priest, 
in  the  greatest  alarm  for  his  inner  man. 

"  Why,  we  three  can  sup  together  in  the  sitting-room.  There 
is  enough  for  all,  and  it  shall  be  divided.  Thanks  to  the  hot 
climate,  the  food  is  as  warm  as  when  put  upon  the  table,"  I 
said,  hastily  ;  and  before  Donna  Teresa  could  offer  any  serious 
objections,  the  priest  had  escorted  her  to  the  apartment  desig 
nated. 

I  explained  to  Allen  and  Tom  the  nature  of  the  bargain,  and 
then  called  the  servants  to  carry  it  into  effect,  and  in  an  incredi 
bly  short  time  the  priest  had  spread  his  legs  beneath  the  mahoga 
ny  ;  an  expression  of  extreme  satisfaction  passed  over  his  visage, 
which  a  few  glasses  of  wine  helped  to  improve. 

"  Guillermo,"  he  said,  "  let  the  muchacho  open  another  bottle. 
For  all  the  favors  we  receive  in  this  world,  the  saints  be  praised. 
While  we  live  life  is  .worth  enjoying.  You  have  both  seen  trou 
ble,  and  will  be  better  suited  to  each  other  for  the  little  afflictions 
cast  in  your  path.  The  saints  be  praised  that  you  have  withstood 
persecution.  Give  me  another  glass  of  wine,  and  the  breast  of 
a  chicken,  unless  the  senora  wants  it."' 

The  lady  disclaimed  any  inclination  for  the  dainty  morsel,  and 
the  holy  father  viewed  it  with  a  sigh  of  satisfaction. 

**  Another  spoonful  of  the  curry,  if  you  please,  and  a  portion 
of  the  calabash.  That  is  sufficient.  My  feelings  have  been  so 
excited  this  evening,  that  I  have  not  the  slightest  appetite  ;  be 
sides,  I  ate  supper  at  Senor  Allen's,  and  a  most  bountiful  one  it 
was.  Don't  let  my  abstinence,  senora,  prevent  you  from  picking 
a  wing,  however,  for  the  hour  is  late,  and  an  empty  stomach  is 
an  evil  in  this  climate.  The  saints  be  praised,  my  digestion  is 
still  good." 

Teresa  felt  like  myself,  and  was  too  busy  with  her  thoughts  to 
care  for  the  pleasures  of  the  table  ;  but  our  abstinence  had  no  ef 
fect  on  the  priest.  He  drank,  ate,  and  talked  with  a  freedom 
which  only  long  practice  could  have  enabled  him  to  do. 

"  Guillermo,"  asked  Teresa,  "  why  didn't  you  remain  in  my  box 


170  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

longer  this  evening,  when  you  must  have  known  that  I  visited  the 
theatre  solely  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  you  ?  " 

"  Simply  because  I  had  no  desire  to  share  the  pleasure  of  your 
conversation  with  Captain  Francisco,  who,  I  thought,  was  too  at 
tentive  for  a  mere  acquaintance." 

"  I  have  known  him  for  a  number  of  years,"  she  said  ;  "  but 
he  is  only  an  acquaintance,  and  not  a  friend.  Of  him*  you  have 
no  need  of  a  particle  of  jealousy." 

"Jealousy  !  "  echoed  the  priest ;  "  why,  jealousy  is  one  of  the 
best  passions  in  the  human  heart,  because  it  makes  men  more 
attentive  to  their  wives,  and  women  more  constant  to  their  hus 
bands.  Without  jealousy  there  is  no  love ;  and  were  I  a  girl  I 
would  banish  from  my  presence  ,  a  lover  who  could  look  on  un 
moved,  and  see  me  flirt  with  every  good-looking  man  who  chose 
to  devote  a  portion  of  his  time  for  my  entertainment.  Yes,  se- 
nora ;  let  Guillermo  cultivate  his  jealousy,  for  'tis  a  plant  that 
will  keep  his  passion  alive,  and  prevent  you  pining  for  his  society. 
Be  jealous,  both  of  you.  It  may  cause  a  few  angry  words  and 
looks,  but  will  also  cause  many  pleasant  ones.  When  you  cease 
to  be  jealous,  you  have  reason  to  fear  your  love  has  departed." 

"  I  feared  that  Guillermo's  had  gone  many  weeks  since,"  Te 
resa  said,  in  a  hesitating  tone,  and  with  a  blush. 

I  was  about  to  utter  a  hundred  protestations,  to  the  contrary 
when  the  priest  interrupted  me. 

"  You  don't  half  understand  his  nature,"  the  padre  said.  "  Tin 
hearts  of  the  North  Americans  are  not  as  inflammable  as  our  own  ; 
but  when  once  the  tinder  has  caught,  the  fire  is  not  easily  extin 
guished.  It  will  smoulder  for  years,  but  not  entirely  die  out.  Guil 
lermo  loves  you  now  with  as  much  devotion  as  ever,  and  will 
love  you  ten  years  hence  equally  well.  That  surely  should  con 
tent  you." 

41 1  am  content,"  she  whispered,  laying  her  hand  upon  mine, 
«»ad  giving  me  one  of  her  old  trusting  looks,  which  set  my  heart 
fluttering  like  a  ship's  colors  on  a  gala  day. 

"  Did  I  not  tell  you,"  the  priest  continued,  still  addressing  Te 
resa,  "  the  very  last  day  that  you  were  at  the  convent,  and  every 
time  that  I  have  seen  you  since,  that  you  must  beware  of  tradu- 
cers,  who  would  seek  to  prejudice  your  mind  against  your  lover. 
Of  course  I  told  you  so,  and  my  predictions  have  come  true." 


A   SUDDEN   WEDDING.  171 

"  I  could  not  help  feeling  as  I  did,"  Teresa  whispered,  still  re 
taining  her  hold  of  my  hand. 

"  Neither  could  Guillermo.  You  both  felt  jealous.  That  was 
natural  enough,  but  you  should  have  asked  for  an  explanation. 
Hand  me  that  other  bottle  of  wine,  for  I  feel  as  thirsty  as  though 
I  had  said  mass,  and  attended  a  dozen  or  more  cock-fights." 

The  boy  who  was  in  attendance  hastened  to  comply  with  the 
order,  and  after  the  padre  had  emptied  his  glass,  he  again  spoke:  — 

"  After  you  are  married  (here  Teresa  blushed  —  women  al 
ways  blush  when  you  talk  to  them  of  marriage),  you  must 
have  more  confidence  in  each  other,  or  the  result  will  be  unhappi- 
ness.  Be  true  to  each  other,  my  children,  and  the  saints  will 
provide  for  you." 

"  You  speak,"  I  said,  laughing,  "  as  though  we  were  really  to 
bt,  married  ;  yet  I  have  not  heard  the  first  word  from  Teresa  on 
that  important  subject  for  the  past  two  months." 

"  And  I  can  safely  say  that  during  that  period  Guillermo  has 
been  equally  as  silent  as  myself,"  Teresa  exclaimed. 

"  Ah,  I  see,'*  muttered  the  priest ;  "  he  has  been  standing  on 
his  dignity,  and  for  that  would  sacrifice  his  happiness  and  interest, 
and  the  welfare  of  those  connected  with  him.  That  won't  do. 
You  love  each  other  dearly,  and  no  reverse  of  fortune  should  in 
terfere  to  separate  you.  I  will  imagine  that  I  was  called  upon 
to  unite  you,"  the  priest  continued,  stepping  to  the  door  and 
speaking  so  that  those  in  the  other  apartment  could  hear  him  ;  "  I 
should  tell  you  to  kneel  before  me." 

To  my  surprise  Teresa  knelt  upon  the  floor,  still  retaining 
my  hand  as  though  she  desired  me  to  take  my  place  beside 
her.  I  did  so,  and  when  I  looked  up  saw  Tom,  Allen,  and  the 
girls  gazing  at  us  from  the  door  with  sedate  faces.  I  heard  the 
padre  mutter  a  hurried  prayer  in  Latin,  and  then  he  spoke  in 
Spanish  :  — 

"  In  the  name  of  God  and  the  holy  saints,  I,  Ben  venture,  priest 
of  the  convent  of  St.  Pedro,  by  the  power  invested  in  me  by  the 
Archbishop  of  Manila,  do  hereby  pronounce  you,  Guillermo  — • — , 
and  you,  Teresa  Arturo  Engracio,  both  being  of  lawful  ages,  and 
free  to  act,  man  and  wife  ;  and  may  the  saints  have  you  in  their 
keeping,  and  your  days  be  happy." 

"Amen  I"  cried  the  crowd  at  the  door,  with  wonderful  una 
nimity. 


172  LIFE.  IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A  SURPRISED    HUSBAND.  —  A  COOL    PRIEST.  —  AN    EXPLANATION. 

SCARCELY  had  the  priest  concluded  the  last  words  of  his  cere 
mony,  when  I  began  to  suspect  the  trick  which  he  had  played 
us,  and  sprang  to  ray  feet,  indign-ant  at  his  duplicity,  and 
anxious  to  show  my  friends  that  the  wedding  was  not  by  my  con 
nivance. 

"  Priest,"  I  said,  "  was  the  ceremony  which  you  just  performed 
a  farce  or  a  reality  ?  " 

"  As  real  as  I  could  make  it  in  the  absence  of  an  altar,  lights, 
and  assistants,"  he  answered,  quite  coolly,  extending  his  hand  to 
congratulate  me. 

"And  am  I  really  married?"  I  demanded,  my  blood  boiling, 
and  my  senses  in  a  whirl  at  the  novelty  of  my  situation. 

"  All  the  lawyers  in  the  country  cannot  prove  that  you  are  not 
married,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Teresa,"  I  exclaimed,  throwing  myself  at  ber  feet,  "  I  love 
you  dearly,  but  I  did  not  suspect  that  we  were  to  be  made  the 
victims  of  a  trick,  or  I  should  have  scorned  to  obtain  your  hand 
in  this  manner.  Will  you  acquit  me  of  all  connivance  in  the 
matter?  " 

Her  hands  were  before  her  face,  and  I  could  see  tears  stealing 

O 

from  between  her  fingers.  Gently  I  removed  her  hands,  and 
kissed  the  tears  from  her  long  eyelashes  ;  and  then  her  head  fell 
upon  my  shoulder,  and  she  whispered,  — 

"  Perhaps  you  never  desired  to  marry  me,  Guillermo." 

"  May  the  saints  pardon  you  for  that  thought,  darling,"  I  ex 
claimed,  beginning  to  think  that  the  priest  had  not  made  such  a 
great  mistake,  after  all,  and  that,  if  the  lady  was  satisSed,  there 
was  but  little  reason  why  I  should  complain. 

"  And  you  imagine  that  you  love  me  just  as  much  new  as  ever 
yon  did?"  Teresa  asked,  hesitatingly. 

"  More  than  ever,''  I  whispered. 


AN  OFFER  REFUSED.  173 

"  Then  why  should  we  complain,  except  for  the  absence  of 
friends  to  congratulate  us  ?  " 

"  Don't  be  foolish  and  ruin  the  best  day's  work  that  you  ever 
saw  performed.  If  you  love  the  lady,  be  satisfied,  for  I  am  sure 
that  she  seems  to  love  you,"  Allen  whispered  in  English;  and 
even  Torn  came  forward  and  offered  congratulations  for  the  sur 
prise  which  we  had  afforded  him. 

"  It  was  the  suddenest  thing  that  I  ever  saw,"  Tom  cried, 
wringing  my  hand  until  it  ached.  <c  I  don't  believe  that  it  could 
have  been  done  better  even  in  New  York.  And  what  a  difference 
between  this  old  feller  and  the  other  old  vinegar  cock !  Why, 
this  one  can  put  a  glass  of  wine  out  of  sight  in  less  than  no  time, 
and  it  seems  to  tlo  him  good.  Wine  like  mine  is  not  thrown 
away  upon  him,  for  I  can  tell  by  the  smack  of  his  lips  that  he 
knows  what  is  what." 

"  Teresa,"  I  said,  leading  her  to  a  distant  part  of  the  room,  "  I 
will  not  take  advantage  of  the  trick  which  united  us,  for  I  love 
you  too  well  to  see  you  wronged.  I  offer  you  your  freedom 
again,  and  never  by  word  or  look  shall  you  know  from  me  that 
we  have  been  married.  This  I  must  do  as  a  man  of  honor ;  and 
if  you  accept  of  the  offer,  I  shall  still  cherish  the  hope  of  one  day 
calling  you  mine,  but  in  the  presence  of  a  more  brilliant  company 
than  we  see  to-night." 

"  Guillermo,"  she  said,  laying  her  hand  upon  mine,  and  bring 
ing  her  sweet  lips  in  close  proximity  to  my  face,  "  if  I  thought 
that  my  happiness  was  not  sure  in  your  keeping,  I  should  repudi 
ate  the  ceremony  that  has  just  been  performed,  and  renounce  you. 
But  I  know,"  she  continued  with  all  the  candor  of  a  Spanish  girl, 
"  that  I  love  you,  and  that  you  love  me  ;  and  as  we  expected 
to  be  married  some  day,  I  don't  feel  much  grieved  at  what  has 
passed.  Do  you,  my  husband?" 

How  could  I  reply  except  to  fold  her  in  my  arms,  and  to  kiss 
her  again  and  again,  and  to  vow  that  I  would  remain  true  and 
loving  until  death. 

"  Well,"  cried  the  priest,  who  had  been  quieting  his  conscience 
by.repeated  attacks  upon  the  *  green  seal/  "  what  conclusion  have 
you  come  to,  senor?  Do  you  intend  to  introduce  us  to  your  wife, 
or  to  Donna  Teresa  Arturo?" 

"  My  wife,  senors,"  I  said,  as  proud  of  her  beauty  and  accom 
plishments  as  bridegroom  could  well  be. 


174  .  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

I  led  her  forward,  blushing  and  clinging  to  my  arm,  happy,  yet 
embarrassed  at  the  novelty  of  her  situation,  and  looking  so  very 
beautiful  that  Tom  gave  vent  to  a  groan  of  envy  as  he  surveyed 
her  features. 

"  What  a  sensation  she  would  make  in  York  !  "  he  exclaimed  ; 
and  then  found  consolation  in  the  wine  ;  but  his  generosity  over 
powered  his  envy,  and  he  rushed  back  and  shook  my  hand,  and 
bowed  to  the  lady  with  all  the  grace  of  a  man  of  the  world. 

He  was  about  to  leave  us,  when  he  suddenly  stopped,  and 
looked  around  the  apartment  with  ludicrous  surprise.  Even 
the  priest  released  the  bottle  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  and 
listened  with  pallid  face,  while  my  wife  clung  to  me  with  terror, 
and  rested  her  head  upon  my  breast,  as  though'  sure  of  finding 
protection  within  my  arms. 

There  was  a  roaring  sound  in  the  street,  and  I  could  hear  a 
rush  as  though  torrents  of  water  were  sweeping  by  the  house  ;  and 
then  came  a  tremendous  shock,  that  nearly  threw  us  to  the  floor, 
while  huge  pieces  of  plastering  and  wood-work  fell  around  us, 
barely  clearing  our  heads.  The  glasses  upon  the  table  danced"  to 
and  fro  as  though  enjoying  a  quadrille  or  polka.  For  about 
fifteen  seconds  the  commotion  continued,  during  which  time  not 
a  word  was  spoken  by  those  present,  although  there  were  many 
cries  in  the  street,  and  a  dozen  voices  in  the  houses  opposite  uttered 
shrill  yells  of  — 

"  El  terremoto  !     El  terremoto  /     May  the  saints  preserve  us." 

"  What  in  the  devil's  name  is  el  terremoto  ?"  demanded  Tom, 
drawing  a  long  breath. 

"  Earthquake,"  replied  Allen,  with  admirable  composure  ;  "  and 
unless  we  get  out  of  this  confounded  city,  we  shall  be  fifty  feet 
under  water  before  daylight." 

"  I've  never  seen  the  operations  of  "an  earthquake,"  Tom  said, 
quite  coolly,  "  although  I've  run  to  fires  in  New  York  ;  and  they 
ain't  slow  for  fun  and  destruction.  Let's  drink  to  the  '  terremoto^ 
as  you  call  it,  and  pray  that  we  shall  have  another  shock." 

"  You  had  better  pray  to  Heaven  to  forgive  your  sins,  for  you 
may  not  have  an  opportunity  presently,"  replied  Allen,  grimly ; 
but  Tom  was  unacquainted  with  the  danger,  and  therefore 
scorned  it. 

"  Let  her  rip  !  "  he  shouted,  cracking  the  neck  of  a  bottle  of 
champagne,  and  drinking  the  foaming  liquor  as  unconcerned  as 


THE   EARTHQUAKE.  175 

though  all  danger  was  passed.  "  I  suppose  that  the  earthquake 
wants  a  driuk  of  this  good  liquor,  but  it  must  gape  amazing 
quick,  or  it  will  all  be  gone.  Who  will  join  me?  " 

"  May  the  saints  forgive  me,"  was  the  muttered  ejaculation 
of  fhe  priest,  who  seemed  to  have  lost  his  usual  presence  of  mind 
in  consequence  of  the  midnight  visitor. 

Had  I  been  alone,  I  should  not  have  feared  for  the  result,  un 
certain  as  it  was ;  but  I  had  a  wife  to  save,  and  I  felt  that  I 
would  sooner  perish  than  aught  should  happen  to  her.  I  re 
membered  that  once  before,  when  I  first  made  her.  acquaintance, 
I  had  saved  her  life  and  her  husband's  also  ;  but  n^w  that  she 
belonged  to  me,  and  her  warm  love  was  all  my  own,  I  felt  my 
arms  strengthened,  and  my  heart,  which  had  first  trembled  at  the 
shock,  grew  firm  and  resolute,  as  I  held  the  lady  in  my  arms,  and 
pressed  her  to  my  breast. 

"  Guillermo,  my  husband,"  she  exclaimed,  in  low  tones,  "  save 
your  own  life  by  instant  flight.  Do  not  think  of  me,  for  I  shall 
only  encumber  your  movements.  Go  while  you  can,  and  before 
the  waters  of  the  bay  and  river  cut  off  all  retreat.  One  kiss,  and 
then  leave  me." 

She  got  a* kiss  and  a  stronger  embrace  than  she  ever  had  re 
ceived  in  her  life  ;  but  I  scorned  her  self-sacrificing  proposal,  and 
it's  probable  that  she  knew  I  would,  for  a  glad  smile  passed  over 
her  face,  and  she  returned  kiss  for  kiss,  and  her  arms  grew  tighter 
around  my  neck,  as  though  she  intended  they  should  remain  there, 
even  if  the  building  fell  and  crushed  us. 

"  We  will  be' saved  together,  or  perish  together,"  I  whispered. 

"  Well,"  asked  Allen,  "  what  are  we  to  do?  Stand  and  look  at 
each  other,  and  await  another  shock,  or  escape?" 

"  Escape  by  all  means,"  I  replied. 

"  That  is  the  first  sensible  word  that  you  have  said  this  hour," 
was  the  complimentary  response.  Of  course  he  had  not  heard 
one  half  the  endearing  expressions  I  had  addressed  to  my  wife ; 
therefore  I  didn't  consider  that  he  was  a  judge. 

"  How  shall  we  go?  by  banco  or  carriage?  for  of  course  we 
must  travel  to  Santa  Mesa  for  safety,"  Allen  asked. 

"  By  carriage,  if  we  can  procure  one.  My  horses  are  in  the 
stable." 

"  And  my  carriage  stands  at  the  door,"  cried  Donna  Teresa ; 
'*  we  can  take  that." 


176  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

^ilen  rushed  to  the  window,  and  looked  into  the  street.  The 
coachman  had  taken  advantage  of  the  first  alarm,  and  driven  off, 
although  Allen  did  not  seem  discouraged  at  the  information. 

"  We  shall  have  to  take  your  carriage  and  horses,  if  we  can 
get  them  out  in  time,"  he  said,  mildly. 

"  Will  they  go  in  two,forty  ?  "  asked  Tom,  who  stuck  as  close  to 
the  table  as  possible,  and  who  had  succeeded  in  getting  Father 
Benveuturo  to  join  him  ;  and  the  way  they  were  making  wine  dis 
appear  would  have  delighted  a  wholesale  liquor  dealer. 

Allen  sprang  to  the  stairs  leadiug  to  the  court-yard,  for  the 
purpose  of  finding  the  servants,  and  giving  directions  to  the  coach 
man  ;  but  he  speedily  returned. 

."  The  outer  doors  are  open,  and  not  a  servant  is  to  be  seen," 
he  said. 

The  cowards  had  fled  at  the  first  intimation  of  the  earthquake, 
and  cared  not  whether  we  perished  or  survived. 

"  Save  yourself,  and  leave  me,"  my  wife  said ;  but  I  stopped 
her  mouth  with  a  kiss. 

".What  is  to  be  done?  "  Allen  asked. 

« 

"  We  must  harness  the  animals  ourselves,"  I  replied. 

"  Let  me  drive  !  "  exclaimed  Tom,  suddenly  starting  from  the 
table,  and  spreading  his  hands  as  though  urging  a  fast  horse  at  a 
killing  pace. 

"  You  can  help  us  .if  you  will,"  I  replied,  as  I  led  Teresa 
towards  the  staircase,  close  upon  the  heels  of  Allen. 

"  You  shall  have  all  the  help  that  I  can  give  you,"  was  my 
friend's  response,  grasping  the  priest  by  his  arm,  and  accompany 
ing  him  to  the  stairs ;  at  the  same  time  he  uttered  a  few  en 
couraging  remarks  well  calculated  to  steady  the  nerves  of  the 
padre. 

"  If  you  can't  get  up  a  better  specimen  of  an  earthquake  than 
this,"  said  Tom,  "  I  shall  call  'em  humbugs,  and  won't  patronize 
'em  again.  Why,  this  feller  don't  begin  to  shake  as  bad  as  some 
western  fellers  do  with  the  fever  and  ague,  and  I  don't  know 
but  I  would  give  a  Hoosier  odds  over  this  last  Manila  earth 
quake.  I'd  like  to  see  one  regular  cracking  feller,  just  for  the 
fun  of  the  thing,  so  I  could  spin  a  yarn  to  the  boys  in  York  when 
I  get  home." 

The  priest  paid  but  little  attention  to  Tom's -jargon,  for  his 
thoughts  seemed  to  be  upon  his  own  safety,  although,  to  do  him 


THE    STREETS    OF    MANILA.  177 

justice,  he  did  beg  of  me  to  take  good  care  of  Teresa,  as  though 
I  would  not  have  protected  her  life  at  the  sacrifice  of  my  own. 

When  we  reached  the  foot  of  the  steps  which  led  to  the  court 
yard,  Tom  suddenly  recollected  that  Catalina  and  Margarita  were 
not  of  our  party,  so  he  bounded  up  the  steps  in  search  of  the 
girls,  but  found,  to  his  disgust,  that  they  had  fled  at  the  first  shock  ; 
for  they  cared  more  for  their  lives  than  they  did  for  Tom's,  al 
though  it  was  a  long  time  before  he  could  be  convinced  that  such 
was  the  case. 

"Them's  the  women,"  he  muttered,  "  who  said  they  would  die 
for  me  ;  and  yet,  after  eating  supper  and  drinking  wine,  they  clear 
out' without  a  word  of  thanks.  That's  Manila  gratitude,  I  sup 
pose.  Girls  wouldn't  serve  a  feller  that  way  in  New  York,  I 
know." 

He  paused  a  moment  as  though  overcome  with  the  reflection  ; 
but  just  at  that  moment  the  bell  of  St.  Pedro  Church  rang  a 
mournful  peal,  and  no  sooner  did  the  crowds,  who  were  hurrying 
through  the  streets,  hear  it  than  a  wild  yell  of  fear  was  uttered 
by  them,  and  many,  instead  of  continuing  their  flight,  threw' them 
selves  upon  their  knefes,  and  began  praying  with  all  the  energy 
they  had  left  in  their  bodies. 

"  We  are  soon  to  have  another  shock,"  cried  Father  Benven- 
turo  ;  "  save  yourselves  as  well  as  you  can  ;  but  as  for  me,  I  must 
go  forth  and  succor  the  maimed  and  the  dying." 

He  rushed  through  the  doorway  and  disappeared ;  and  at  that 
instant  the  water  from  the  bay  rolled  through  the  street  a  foot 
deep,  and  loud  above  its  roaring  we  could  hear  the  shrieks  of 
children  deserted  by  parents,  and  wives  deserted  by  husbands. 

"  This  begins  to  look  something  like  an  earthquake,"  cried 
Tom,  who  was  still  standing  by  me  on  the  steps,  while  I  held  my 
wife  in  my  arms.  "  If  we  can  only  get  a  few  shocks  "like  the 
first,  I  don't  know  but  I  shall  feel  satisfied.  Devilish  lucky  Ve 
got  that  priest  out  of  the  way  —  wasn't  it?  He  would  have 
taken  up  all  the  room  in  the  carriage  wi',h  his  fat  carcass,  and  I 
don't  belfeve  that  he  would  have  prayed  enough  to  pay  for  his 
passage. 

"  One  of  you  will  have  to  come  and  lend  me  a  hand  with  these 
horses,"  cried  Allen  from  the  stable,  where  he  had  been  hard  at 
work.  "  They  are  wild  with  fright,  and  it's  doubtful  if  they  can 
be  harnessed." 

12 


178  LIFE   IN   THE  EAST   INDIES. 

I  was  about  to  consign  Teresa  to  the  care  of  Tom,  when  the 
latter  volunteered  to  go  and  assist. 

"  I  dou't  know  that  I  ever  attempted  to  harness  a  horse  but  I 
succeeded,"  he  said  ;  "  so  I  guess  I'll  give  your  animals  a  trial." 

He  cast  one  regretful  look  at  his  patent-leather  boots,  and  then 
waded  through  the  water  to  the  stable,  where  Allen  was  at 
work. 

Again  did  the  bell  of  St.  Pedro  peal  forth  its  warning,  and 
again  was  there  a  rush  of  water  through  the  streets ;  and  now  I 
could  hear  the  voices  of  people  in  bancos  as  they  sought  to  escape 
by  their  boats  to  high  land,  or  where  falling  buildings  would  not 
crush  them  to  death. 

"  These  blasted  horses  won't  stand  still,"  shouted  Tom  from  the 
stable.  "  They  do  nothing  but  snuff  at  us  and  kick.  Come  and 
help  us." 

"  Go,  my  husband,"  Teresa  urged  ;  "  I  will  remain  here  until 
you  return." 

I  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  seated  Teresa  upon  the  steps, 
and  dashed  through  the  water  to  the  stable. 

"  What  kind  of  cussed  horses  do  you  ca"ll  these?"  asked  Tom  ; 
but  hardly  had  he  spoken  the  words,  when  the  buildings  began. to 
rock  back  and  forth,  the  earth  to  tremble  and  groan,  and  the  wind 
sighed  as  it  swept  through  the  court. 

"  Let  her  rip,"  yelled  Tom,  releasing  the  horses,  and  plunging 
into  the  water. 

I  heard  a  scream,  and  thought  that  it  sounded  like  Teresa's 
voice.  For  a  few  minutes  I  was  so  mixed  up  with  the  horses, 
that  I  could  not  leave  the  stable  without  danger  of  broken  limbs ; 
but  the  instant  that  I  could  escape  I  rushed  past  Tom  and  Allen 
to  the  spot  where  I  had  left  my  wife,  but  she  was  no  longer 
there. 

'  The  shock  of  the  earthquake  had  passed  away  by  the  time  that 
I  reached  the  steps,  so  that  I  had  no  longer  any  fear  of  being 
crushed  by  falling  walls  and  timbers  ;  yet  when  I  found  that  my 
wife  was  absent,  I  thought  for  a  moment  that  she  had  taken  refuge 
in  the  house  through  fright  at  hearing  the  earth  groan,  and  the 
water  dash  wildly  about  the  court-yard.  I  called  her  by  name, 
but  she  returned  no  answer  ;  and  at  length  I  sprang  up  the  steps 
and  reached  the  dining-room.  The  table  still  stood  there,  but 
half  the  dishes  which  were  upon  it  when  \\  e  left  the  revel,  were 


A   MISSING  WIFE.  179 

scattered  about  the  floor  in  wild  confusion.  The  lamps  alone 
remained  undisturbed,  owing  to  their  peculiar  flat  shape  and 
weight. 

I  glanced  hastily  around  the  room  in  hope  of  seeing  my  wife  ; 
but  no  such  agreeable  sight  met  my  eyes,  and  I  passed  to  the 
next  apartment,  fronting  the  street.  Still  I  did  not  find  the  one  I 
sought,  and  I  began  to  have  sad  fancies  respecting -her  disappear 
ance.  My  voice  trembled  as  I  called  her  name,  but  there  was  no 
response.  There  were  but  three  other  rooms  in  the  house,  my 
bed-chamber  and  a  spare  chamber  next  to  it,  and  the  room  used 
by  the  servants.  For  a  moment  I  thought  that  she  might  be  in 
my  apartment,  and  my  heart  grew  light  at  the  idea ;  but  a  mo 
ment  was  sufficient  to  dispel  the  illusion.  The  rooms  were  not 
destined  to  shelter  so  much  loveliness  on  that  eventful  night ;  and 
sick  at  heart,  and  with  a  feeling  that  some  dreadful  calamity  had 
happened  to  Teresa,  I  retraced  my  steps  to  the  court-yard,  where 
Allen  and  Tom  were  standing,  the  water  dripping  from  their 
clothes,  and  their  whole  appearance  not  very  inviting,  after  their 
bath  in  front  of  the  stable. 

44  Where's  Donna  Teresa?"  asked  Allen,  who  saw  that  I  was 
in  search  of  some  one,  and  that  I  was  unusually  excited. 

44  I  left  her  but  a  moment  since  to  assist  you  with  the  horses, 
and  when  I  returned  she  had  disappeared.  Help  me  in  my  search, 
for  she  may  still  be  in  the  court-yard,  half  dead  with  terror,"  I 
replied. 

44  You  should  not  have  left  her  for  a  moment,"  was  the  consol 
ing  respose  of  Allen  ;  but  although  he  grumbled  at  what  he  con 
sidered  my  carelessness,  he  nevertheless  was  alive  to  my  great 
loss,  and  did  not  waste  a  moment  in  joining  me  in  the  search. 

We  procured  lights  and  looked  through  the  court-yard  most 
thoroughly,  and  in  every  building ;  but  still  we  found  no  trace  of 
the  lady,  and  I  began  to  feel  all  the  despair  of  a  man  and  a  lover 
at  my  loss.  I  sat  down  on  the  steps,  and  could  have  shed  tears, 
but  I  feared  to  4et  my  companions  witness  my  grief  and  weak 
ness. 

44  This  is  devilish  mysterious,"  Tom  said,  at  length  ;  44  and  I 
began-  to  think  that  Manila  ain't  such  a  slow  place,  after  all,  and 
in  some  respects  can  equal  New  York." 

I  smarted  towards  the  street  without  any  definite  plan,  but  be 
fore  I  could  reach  the  gate  Allen  had  overtaken  me. 


180  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

"  What  do  you  propose  to  do,  and  where  do  you  think  of  search 
ing  at  this  hour  of  the  night?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  know  not ;  the  saints  will  direct  my  steps,"  I  answered. 
**  I  don't  believe  but  "his  mind  is  wandering,"  I  heard  Tom 
whisper  to  Allen  ;  "  and  I  think  a  good  proof  of  it  is  shown  by 
his  calling  upon  the  saints.      I  never  heard  him  mention  them 
before." 

"  Hush  ! "  Allen  replied,  in  the  same  low  tone  ;  "  don't  make 
sport  of  his  grief,  for  the  poor  fellow  will  suffer  enough  before  he 
ever  sees  his  wife  again." 

"  You  must  not  commence  the  search  now,  my  dear  friend,'* 
Allen  continued  addressing  me  in  the  most  soothing  manner, 
"  because  the  streets  are  filled  with  water,  and  there  is  not  a  banco 
to  be  seen.  They  have  all  gone  up  the  river  with  passengers,  and 
will  not  return  until  danger  is  past." 

I  saw  that  it  was  madness  to  think  of  searching  through  the 
dark  streets  ;  but  still  I  was  reluctant  to  yield,  and  only  by  Al 
len's  persuasion  did  I  consent  to  return  to  the  house,  and  wait 
until  the  water  subsided,  and  daylight  appeared. 

The  first  thing  that  Tom  looked  after  was  the  wine,  which  was 
uninjured,  while  some  half  dozen  bottles  still  reposed  on  the  bal 
cony,  wrapped  in  wet  cloths  for  the  purpose  of  cooling  their  con 
tents.  One  of  the  bottles  was  quickly  opened,  the  broken  dishes 
pushed  one  side,  and  goblets  filled  to  the  brim. 

"  Here,"  said  Tom,  handing  me  a  glass  of  the  sparkling  bever 
age,  "  is  something  that  will  cheer  your  heart,  and  make  you  for 
get  your  great  misfortune.  Drink,  and  hope  for  better  days." 

I  felt  so  entirely  depressed  in  spirit,  that  I  did  not  refuse  the 
invitation,  and  the  wine  inspired  me  with  hope  and  confidence  that 
all  would  yet  end  well. 

"  I  can't  say  that  this  resembles  a  very  happy  wedding,"  Tom 
continued,  "  but  still  I  think  that  things  might  be  worse.  For 
instance,  if  the  grumbling  old  earthquake  had  rattled  the  house 
down  about  our  ears,  and  buried  us  twenty  feet  deep  with  rub* 
bish,  our  friends  wouldn't  have  known  us  when  a  party  of  Mestiza's 
dug  us  out  in  the  morning,  and  picked  our  pockets  in  the  bargain. 
Cheer  up,  old  fellow,  and  have  another  drink  of  wine.  Al 
ways  look  at  the  brightest  side  of  human  life,  'cos  the  other  part 
is  black  enough,  I  expect,  to  suit  the  most  fastidious  lover  of  the 
sombre." 


ALLEN   VENTURES   AN    OPINION.  131 

Allen  and  myself  remained  in  deep  thought  while  Tom  rattled 
off  his  homilies,  and  perhaps  he  imagined  that  we  were  compli 
menting  him  for  his  flow  of  words,  for  he  talked  on  every  subject 
that  he  thought  was,  interesting ;  nor  did  he  forget  to  express  his 
private  opinion  respecting  the  conduct  of  Catalina  and  Margarita 
in  .deserting  him  without  saying  good  night  —  an  omission  that  he 
took  very  much  to  heart. 

"  I've  hit  it !  "  said  Allen,  suddenly,  starting  up. 

"  Hit  what?"  demanded  Tom,  in  astonishment,  looking  round 
the  room  for  an  enemy  with  a  broken  head. 

"•  Why,  the  manner  in  which  Donna  Teresa  has  disappeared." 

u  Then  I  should  advise  you  to  hit  the  parties  who  carried  her 
off.  But  let  "us  hear  what  you  have  to  say  on  the  subject,  and  if 
one  bottle  of  champagne  c#n  throw  light  on  the  matter,  what  may 
we  not  expect  by  the  time  two  are  drank  ?  " 

I  motioned  to  Allen  to  continue  his  remarks,  for  I  knew  his 
ability  for  investigation,  and  had  confidence  in  his  judgment. 

"  The  lady  never  left  those  steps  willingly,"  said  Allen,  after  a 
pause  ;  u  and  to  speak  candidly,  I  thought  I  heard  a  female  scream 
while  we  ^vere  busy. with  the  horses;  but  I  supposed  that  the 
sound  came  from  the  street^  and  that  some  woman  was  calling 
upon  the  saints  to  save  her  from  a  violent  death.  Screams  are  so 
common  during  the  continuance  of  a  shock,  that  they  excite  but 
little  attention  ;  but  you  will  never  make  me  believe  that  Donna 
Teresa  would  have  been  so  alarmed  as  to  forget  her  husband  and 
rush  into  the  street,  and  take  refuge  on  board  a  passing  banco. 
There  was  force  used,  and  quick  work  they  made  of  it,  or  I'm 
much  mistaken." 

41  But  who  are  the  parties  who  would  dare  to  commit  such  an 
outrage?"  I  demanded. 

"  That  question  time  will  answer,  but  at  present  I  cannot.  She 
may  have  been  kidnapped  by  Mestizas,  anxious  for  a  large  re 
ward,  or  her  late  husband's  relatives,  fearful  that  she  was  about  to 
bestow  her  Hand  and  fortune  upon  a  foreigner  and  a  heretic,  or, 
worse  than  all,  the  holy  Father  Juan  may  have  had  a  hand  in  the 
matter,  and  if  he  did,  our  work  will  be  long  and  arduous  before 
\ve  ever  see  the  light  of  her  handsome  face  again.  Of  one  thing, 
however,  we  must  be  careful." 

u  Well,  what  is  it?  "  asked  Tom,  cutting  the  wire  of  a  cham« 
pagne  bottle. 


182  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

Before  he  had  time  to  reply,  we  heard  a  footstep  on  the  stairs. 
Not  a  light,  elastic  step,  like  a  lady's,  but  a  heavy  one,  as  though 
the  body  which  it  bore  was  wearied  with  toil.  Thinking  that 
some  one  had  arrived  with  news  from  my  wife,  I  rushed  to  the 
staircase,  and  saw  Father  Benventuro  toiling  up  the  steps,  his 
robes  covered  with  mud  and  water,  and  his  peculiar-shaped  hat 
looking  as  though  it  had  been  used  for  a  paddle  to  guide  a  banco 
through  the  streets. 

"  Father  Benventuro  !  "  I  exclaimed  in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,  son,  what  there  is  of  me  —  a  mixture  of  mud,  water, 
and  a  little  weak  flesh.  The  saints  forgive  me,  and  all  here  ;  but 
had  I  not  heard  that  cork  fly  from  the  champagne  bottle,  I  should 
have  dropped  in  the  court-yard  from  weariness.  You  have  not 
emptied  the  bottle,  I  hope.'  If  you  have,  my  curse  shall  be  upon 
you." 

Tom  snatched  a  full  goblet  of  the  wine  from  the  table,  and  held 
it  to  the  padre's  mouth.  He  drained  the  glass  at  a  breath,  and 
then  sighed  because  it  was  empty. 

"  A  thousand  thanks,"  he  said.  il  The  curse  shall  be  changed  to 
a  blessing,  and  prayers  for  your  welfare,  provided,  of  course,  you 
can  find  me  a  bit  to  eat,  and  a  few  more  drops  of  something  to 
drink." 

"  Water,  of  course,  you  mean/'  Allen  said,  pretending  to  pour 
some  of  that  fluid  from  a  decanter. 

"  Avaunt,  thou  scoffer  !  "  cried  the  padre,  in  melodramatic  style. 
"  Look  at  me  and  see  if  I  have  not  had  water  enough  to  last  me 
a  lifetime.  What  was  it  ever  made  for  except  to  drown  unbe 
lievers?  and  I  tell  you  that  one  of  the  faithful  came  near  sharing 
a  heretic's  fate  this  night." 

"  Have  you  seen  —  " 

At  my  emotion  the  priest  looked  up  astonished. 

"  You're  a  smart  bridegroom,"  he  said.  "  Why  in  the  name 
of  the  saints  ain't  you  abed  and  asleep,  as  every  well-conducted 
husband  should  be,  on  his  wedding  night?  You  didn't  let  the 
shock  of  a  petty  earthquake  destroy  your  nuptial  happiness?  or, 
have  you  and  your  wife  quarrelled  so  soon  ?  and  did  she  turn  you 
out  of  the  room  to  feast  with  these  revellers  ?  " 

I  gave  the  padre  a  brief  account  of  the  disappearance  of  Te 
resa,  and  he  listened  to  the  recital  in  breathless  astonishment. 

"  More  of  that  cussed  Jesuit's  work,  he  muttered,"  as  I  con* 


CONSULTATIONS  3 

duded ;  and  then  he  began  to  ponder  on  what  had  been  told 
him,  his  meditations  only  interrupted  by  sighs. 

u  Well,"  said  Allen,  "  do  you  intend  sitting  there  like  a  blessed 
old  elephant,  and  do  nothing  but  mumble  and  groan,  and  shake 
your  head  as  though  there  was  something  in  it.  If  you  can  en 
lighten  us,  do  so,  for  you  look  as  mysterious  as  a  Chinaman  in  a 
Joss  house,  or  a  woman  possessed  of  a  secret." 

"  My  dear  children,"  Benventuro  replied,  "  I  think  that  I  can 
account  for  the  disappearance  of  Donna  Teresa  in  a  most  satis 
factory  manner  ;  for  did  you  not  tell  rne  that  the  holy  Father  Juan, 
whose  devotion  to  his  own  interests  is  unparalleled  in  the  annals 
of  the  church,  has  hovered  around  here  this  night,  and  even  ac 
companied  the  lady  to  this  house  for  the  sake  of  breaking  off  a 
match  that  was  sure  to  lessen  his  influence,  and  destroy  a  project 
that  he  has  long  cherished  ?  Now,  if  Father  Juan  has  been  here, 
and  was  compelled  to  leave  the  premises  contrary  to  his  will,  you 
may  rest  assured  that  Father  Juan  was  concerned  in  the  lady's 
disappearance." 

"  Impossible  !  "  I  cried  ;  "  the  priest  would  not  have  dared  com 
mit  such  an  outrage." 

"  My  son,"  replied  the  padre,  with  the  faintest  possible  smile 
of  contempt,  "  you  little  know  what  a  Jesuit  is  capable  of  doing, 
when  prompted  by  malice  and  a  desire  for  revenge.  Father  Juan 
is  a  good  man,  but  he  sometimes  acts  hastily." 

u  If  he  has  dared  to  lay  violent  hands  upon  Teresa,"  I  ex 
claimed,  "  he  shall  suffer  for  it  most  dearly,  even  if  I  have  to 
penetrate  the  walls  of  his  convent,  and  tear  him  from  an  altar." 

"  Hear  the  man  !  "  cried  the  priest,  writh  a  contemptuous  laugh, 
which  instantly  disappeared  when  he  thought  how  closely  we  were 
bound  together.  a  That  is  a  fair  specimen  of  American  bragga 
docio,  and  I  suppose,  if  I  was  not  here  to  guide  and  direct  you, 
that  you  would  butt  your  head  against  every  stone  wall  in  Manila, 
and  then  cry  at  the  wounds  inflicted.  It  is  not  the  Vay  we 
people  in  Manila  conduct  business,  because  we  have  a  more  sure 
and  perfect  method  of  accomplishing  our  ends." 

"  And  pray  how  is  that?"  I  asked,  with  a  slight  sneer,  as  a 
recompense  for  his  smile  of  contempt. 

u  You  will  have  to  wait  for  events,  that's  certain,"  replied  the 
padre  ;  "  but  I  don't  counsel  idleness.  You  must  work,  but  in 


184  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

secret.  Let  me  have  a  glass  of  wine,  and  I'll  explain  a  little 
more  fully." 

The  wine  was  passed  to  him,  and  the  good  man  was  careful  to 
help  himself  largely,  and  then  to  forget  to  return  the  bottle. 

He  continued :  — 

"  If  you  complained  to  the  captain  general  that  you  were  mar 
ried  to  the  richest  heiress  in  the  city,  and  without  his  consent,  it's 
quite  probable  that  he  would  rejoice  at  the  disappearance  of  the 
)ady  ;  for  the.  count  is  jealous  of  his  po\ver,  and  would  fear  that 
you  might  take^occasion  to  remove  your  wife's  wealth  from  the 
island  as  soon  as  possible.  That,  I  need  not  tell  you,  is  a  matter 
which  concerns  him  deeply.  Again,  if  you  should  hint  that  I 
performed  the  ceremony,  it's  probable  that  your  friend  would  be 
stripped  of  his  robe  of  office,  and  pass  a  few  of  his  days  in  a  place 
where  a  man  has  to  diet  or  starve.  That  portion  of  the  pro 
gramme  I  should  object  to  decidedly,  because  I  am  not  calculated 
to  live  on  bread  and  water,  and  fresh  air  and  sunshine  are  so 
very  pleasant.  The  only  thing  that  I  have  to  rely  upon  is  the 
favor  of  the  archbishop,  and  he  must  have  weighty  reasons  for 
standing  between  me  and  executive  wrath.  You  understand  me, 
I  suppose,  for  I  can't  be  very  explicit,  under  the  circumstances. 
We  must  make  the  best  of  the  affair,  and  find  out  where  the  lady 
is  concealed,  and  then  use  craft  to  recover  her.  This  I  am  con 
fident  we  can  do  if  we  are  careful,  and  use  our  mother  wit  to  ad 
vantage.  But  there  must  be  no  outcry  and  confusion,  or  our 
search  will  be  delayed." 

u  But  why  can't  we  present  ourselves  at  the  convent  of  St.  Se 
bastian,  and  demand  the  lady?  "  I  asked. 

"  Because  she  is  not  there,  and  indeed  we  don't  know  that 
Father  Juan  was  concerned  in  her  removal.  If  he  has  her, 
he  has  her-  safe  under  lock  and  key  ;  but  I  don't  think  he  would 
be  likely  to  take  her  to  the  convent.  It  don't  seem  to  me  to  be 
Jesuitish  enough.  He  is  as  cunning  as  a  fox,  and  knows  how  to 
work  with  but  little  noise.  It's  quite  probable  that  he  waited  near 
the  house,  after  he  was  excluded,  watched  the  whole  of  your  opera 
tions,  and  when  he  saw  that  Donna  Teresa  was  left  alone,  he 
hailed  a  passing  banco,  and  hired  the  Mestizo  to  assist  him  to  re 
move  her  as  speedily  as  possible.  While  the  earthquake  lasted, 
she  would  be  half  dead  with  fright,  and  be  incapable  of  offering 
much  resistance.  And  while  1  am  speaking  on  the  subject,  I 


RETURN  OF  THE  RUNAWAYS.  185 

am  inclined  to  think  the  ver^  banco  that  brought  me  here  carried 
Teresa  away  ;  for  the  fellows  grumbled  when  I  recompensed  them 
with  my  blessing,  and  said  that  a  priest  had  paid  them  liberally 
for  half  an  hour's  work.  Men  who  are  incapable  of  appreciating 
my  blessing  must  be  bad,  and  capable  of  committing  any  act." 

"  Then  our  best  plan  is  to  find  the  banco  nien,  who  brought 
you  here,  and  see  if  your  surmises  are  correct.  A  bribe  will  opeu 
their  mouths,  even  if  Father  Juan  has  ordered  them  closed.  An 
ounce  of  gold  possesses  rare  attractions  for  a  Mestizo,"  Allen  said. 

Before  there  *vvas  a  chance  for  further  remarks,  my  cook,  look 
ing  as  though  he  had  been  ducked  in  a  horse-pond,  made  his  ap 
pearance,  and  close  behind  him  followed  my  boy. 

"  The  saints  be  praised,"  exclaimed  the  cook  ;  "  our  master 
and  his  friends  are  alive  and  well.  Our  prayers  were  of  some 
avail." 

"  Why,  you  impudent  knaves,"  cried  Allen,  "  do  you  mean  to 
say  that  you  stopped  running  long  enough  to  repeat  a  prayer  for 
any  one  excepting  yourself?  " 

"  Si,  senor"  returned  the  fellow,  with  a  look  that  was  intended 
to  be  quite  convincing ;  "  we  thought  of  but  you  and  your  safety, 
and  tried  to  hire  a  carriage  to  return  to  the  house,  but  we  could 
not  offer  money  enough." 

"  Now,  the  truth  of  the  matter  is,"  the  priest  exclaimed,  "  these 
vagabonds  left  the  house  at  the  first  shock,  and  -they  thought  of 
none  but  themselves,  and  I  doubt  if  they  stopped  running  until 
they  reached  the  road  leading  to  Santa  Mesa.  I  should  discharge 
them  for  lying."  .  » 

u  In  the  name  of  the  saints,  don't  do  that,"  exclaimed  the  ser 
vants  in  alarm ;  "  we  have  been  very  faithful  to  our  master,  and 
stolen  nothing.  The  next  time  that  an  earthquake  occurs,  we 
will  remain  in  the  house  until  we  get  permission  to  leave." 

As  I  knew  that  the  rascals  were  as  honest  as  they  could  afford 
to  be,  and  remain  Mestizos,  I  told  them  to  stay,  and  prepare  some 
strong  coffee  without  delay  —  an  order  that  they  obeyed  with 
alacrity.  While  this  was  under  way,  the  priest  took  me  one 
side. 

"  Guillermo,"  he  said,  "  we  have  been  defeated  iu  our  schemes, 
but  we  shall  yet  prove  a  match  for  the  enemy.  Owr  bargain 
holds  good,  you  know  ;  but  owing  to  the  expense  which  I  shall 
incur,  you  couldn't  increase  your  donation  to  me  about  five  thou 


186  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

sand  dollars  —  could  you  ?  Of  course  I  don't  demand  it ;  but 
think  of  the  dangers  I  shall  be  exposed  to  in  working  for  your 
good.  Five  thousand  dollars  is  not  much  for  one  like  you,  who 
will  be  worth  more  than  a  million." 

"  Find  my  wife,  and  you  shall  have  no  cause  to  grumble,"  I 
said,  evading  the  main  question  ;  but  the  priest  seemed  satisfied, 
and  shook  my  hand  with  renewed  good  feeling.  I  was  about  to 
turn  away,  when  my  companion  detained  me. 

"  You  must  go  to  the  residence  of  Donna  Teresa  this  morning, 
and  make  inquiries  regarding  her.  She  has  an  aunt,  you  know, 
who  takes  charge  of  her  house  and  affairs  while  absent.  Ask 
the  old  lady  if  she  has  heard  of  her  niece,  and  pretend  that  Donna 
Teresa  disappeared  in  a  mysterious  manner  ;  but  don't  mention 
Father  Juan's  name  on  any  account,  for  we  know  not  whom  to 
trust.  Be  as  unconcerned  as  possible,  and  appear  as  Chough  it 
was  -merely  a  whim  of  the  lady  to  be  thus  absent.  You  under 
stand  me?  " 

I  nodded  an  affirmative  answer. 

"  Then  go  and  take  your  morning  bath  while  the  coffee  is  pre 
paring,  and  be  sure  to  erase  those  lines  of  care  which  I  see  upon 
your  face.  Dress  gayly,  and  report  to  us  the  result  as  soon  as 
possible." 

I  followed  the  priest's  advice,  and  by  the  time  I  had  bathed 
and  dressed,  the  coffee  was  ready,  and  its  strength  and  exhila 
rating  qualities  were  quite  acceptable,  after  the  night  of  agitatiou 
and  distress  which  I  had  undergone. 

While  Allen,  Tom,  and  the  padre  threw  their  forms  upon 
lounges,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  little  repose,  I  left  the 
house,  and  wended  my  way  towards  the  splendid  residence  of 
Doona  Teresa.  It  was  situated  upon  the  left  bank  of  the  Pasig, 
just  above  the  bridge,  and  on  the  Birondo  side  ;  for  her  husband, 
when  alive,  had  an  eye  to  money,  and  as  he  was  largely  engaged 
in  commerce,  he  could  not  carry  on  his  contracts  very  readily 
without  free  access  to  his  agents  at  all  hours,  day  and  night 
For  that  reason  he 'had  built  and  furnished  a  house  on  the  trading 
side  of  the  city,  some  distance  from  the  aristocratic  part  of  Manila, 
which  is  surrounded  by  walls  and  draw-bridges,  and  is  strongly 
fortified.  «In  Manila  proper  no  foreigner  can  reside,  or  even 
sleep,  without  permission  of  the  governor^general ;  and  at  eleven 
at  night  up  go  the  draw-bridges,  and  all  communication  with  the 


DONNA  TERESA'S  HOUSE.  187 

outer  world  is  cut  off  until  sunrise  the  next  day.  Of  course  such 
restrictions  would  interfere  with  the  avocations  of  a  merchant,  and 
Don  Arturo  had  wisely  turned  his  back  upon  the  aristocracy  for 
the  sake  of  adding  to  his  wealth  ;  and  by  the  act  he  had  not  lost 
caste,  as  might  have  been  expected,  but  had  retained  his  position 
up  to  the  time  of  his  death.  Much  of  his  influence,  however,  was 
due  to  his  wife,  whose  pure  blood  was  acknowledged  even  by  the 
^titled  rulers  of  the  island. 

The  house  of  Donna  Teresa  was  surrounded  by  a  high  wall, 
which  also  enclosed  a  garden  beautifully  laid  out  with  walks  and 
arbors.  All  the  fruit  trees  indigenous  to  the  country  were  to  be 
found  in  the  garden,  bearing  their  rich  .burdens  every  month  in 
the  year ;  and  as  fast  as  one  variety  of  fruit  was  plucked  from  a 
tree,  a  fresh  supply  of  blossoms  would  appear,  and  quickly  arrive 
at  maturity.  The  mango,  one  of  the  most  delicious  fruits  that 
grow  in  the  East,  was  there  found  in  profusion,  and  in  a  state  of 
perfection ;  oranges  were  more  famous  for  quality  than  their 
quantity,  and  grew  to  an  enormous  size,  and  were  the  envy  of 
every  gardener  in  Manila.  In  fact,  the  garden  was  more  like  a 
miniature  paradise,  in  beauty,  than  any  earthly  abode  ;  and  so  I 
used  to  regard  it  when  I  had  my  Eve,  in  the  person  of  Donna 
Teresa,  by  my  side.  • 

I  reached  the  court-yard  leading  to  Donna  Teresa's  house.  The 
old  porter  was  standing  at  the  entrance,  smoking  his  paper  cigar 
with  an  air  of  unconcern  that  led  me  to  hope  the  lady  was  safe 
within  her  castle. 

"  Good  morning,  senor,"  the  old  man  said,  raising  his  hat  with 
great  respect;  for  I  was  a  favorite  of  his  by  virtue  of  certain 
pieces  of  gold  which  I  had  given  him  at  various  times,  and 
therefore  he  entertained  an  affection  for  me  because  it  was  for  his 
interest  to  do  so ;  "  the  saints  have  you  in  their  keeping." 

"  Is  Donna  Teresa  at  home  ?  "  I  asked,  with  as  firm  a  voice  as 
possible. 

"  She  is  not,  senor.  She  left  the  house  last  evening  for  the 
theatre,  and  has  not  returned.  Neither  has  her  carriage.  It  is 
probable  that  she  drove  to  her  country-seat  at  the  conclusion  of 
the  performance.  We  have  had  a  wretched  night,  senor  ;  I  have 
had  no  sleep,  and  one  of  my  game  cocks  is  dead.  By  the  mass, 
I  would  not  have  taken  two  pesos  for  him." 

"  Is  Senora  Raquel  at  home  ?  "  I  asked,  meaning  Teresa's  aunt 


::; 

BythesaiB£s»a^*ns  asaneh  as  I  eoaU  do  to  hold  her, 

-    -    -----  -  -L  ------  -•    •>     - --.  -.--.  §^L  5  :-.-.-.-_'_  _- 

:_,,    :::  I 


:::   ^"^7^- 

«*Iaamheve,seaora,*  Pedro  foaad  heart  to  reply ;  bat  he  didrt 
•m  ray  eager  to  %ee  the  lady. 


:    -    i- 

l  r:  :'- :  "  —  r.-.i:  ::'  -- 

«Q    MB  2TC  kffi^ ar«  TOai'**  d 

-I  sopo«e  I  _„, 

ooh- al  the  Urt  mc«e»t.     If 
yoa  eaa  *et  a  ana  to  talk  with,  aad  fistoa  to  ywir  stories,  if  s 

--   -r-     -  ----:  :-- 


to  tint  of  tfcegood. 
ea 
did  I  aot  na  to 


of  times  at  that,  it's 


bad  I  not  eafled  JOB.  ay,  aad  a 


v  .    ,  -    ,  ,--„ 


+  A    FEMALE    SCOLD. 

I  could  not  reply,  but  nodded  to  Pedro  to  continue  his  defence. 
The  fellow  grew  more  confident,  and  retorted. 

4i  Why,  senora,  when  you  lay  upon  your  back,  and  kicked  worse 
than  the  new  carriage  horse,  I  feared  that  you  would  injure  or 
kill  yourself;  so  I  attempted  to  raise  your  body  from  the  floor; 
but  the  saints  pardon  me,  it  was  impossible,  for  your  feet  struck 
the  pit  of  my  stomach  ten  times  in  a  minute,  and  knocked  the 
wind  out  of  my  body  faster  than  it  could  enter.  God  be  praised 
that  I  am  alive  at  the  present  time." 

«'  Why,  thou  impudent  varlet,  I  have  a  great  desire  to  turn  you 
into  the  street  and  have  you  beaten  for  falsehoods.  This  comes 
from  associating  with  heretics.  The  saints  deliver  us ;  but  no 
wonder  we  have  earthquakes  and  sickness.  I'll  speak  to  my 
niece  of  your  boldness,  and  then  we  will  see  how  you  will  deport 
yourself." 

"  That  is  what  I  have  made  my  appearance  so  early  for,"  I 
said,  breaking  in  upon  her  volubility.  "  I  desire  also  to  speak 
with  Donna  Teresa." 

"  Well,  so  do  I,  but  I  can't,"  the  old  lady  rejoined,  rather 
tartly. 

"  She  is  not  at  home,  then,"  I  said. 

"  No,  she  is  not  at  home,  and  has  not  been  here  all  night. 
There's  pretty  goings  on  nowadays.  I  wonder  what  Don  Ar- 
turo  would  say  if  he  was  alive.  The  poor  man  is  dead  and 
buried,  and  happy  enough  he  ought  to  be  when  lie  thinks  of  his 
blessed  condition.  I  am  sure  that  I  sometimes  wish  I  was  with 
the  saints." 

Old  Pedro  took  occasion  to  turn  his  back,  and  to  exprt- 
his  face,  that  he  really  wished  the  saints  were  encumbered  with 
her.. 

••  What  women  want  to  run  after  men  for,  and  heretics  at 
that,  I  can't  see.  You  needn't  tell  me,  I  ain't  blind  ;  although  I 
pretend  to  be  sometimes.  I  can  see  what's  going  on  as  well  as 
other  folks,  and  let  me  tell  you,  I  think  it's  a  mean  piece  of  busi- 

Having  thus  emphatically  delivered  her  opinion,  she  looked 
me  full  in  the  face  to  see  if  I  was  annihilated ;  but  finding  that  I 
was  not,  she  prepared  for  another  outburst,  but  I  interrupted 
her. 

"  Pardon  me,  senora,"  I  said,  quite  calmly  ;  t4  but  I  did  not  coma 


190  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

here  to  argue  with  you  on  subjects  of  marriage  or  religion.  I 
came  in  search  of  Donna  Teresa." 

"  And  dare  you  tell  me  that  you  don't  want  her  to  marry  you?" 
the  old  lady  exclaimed. 

"  That  question  I  am  not  bound  to  answer,"  I  replied,  with  per 
fect  good  nature. 

"  But  I  know  your  motives  ;  and  let  me  tell  you  that  sooner  than 
marry  a  Protestant,  I'd  dig  my  eyes  out." 

"  My  dear  senora,"  I  asked,  "  has  any  one  been  tampering  with 
your  virgin  affections  that  you  are  so  bitter  ?  " 

"  I  am  told,"senor,"  cried  Pedro,  with  a  malicious  grin,  "  that 
thirty  years  since  a  gay  young  Protestant  laid  siege  to  the  senora's 
heart,  and  captured  it,  and  that  both  were  the  envy  of  the  young 
people  in  Manila,  for  their  grace  and  beauty.  It's  but  three  days 
since  my  uncle  was  speaking  of  the  matter,  and  wondering  wheth 
er  Senora  Raquel  could  dance  the  Bolero  as  gracefully  as  in 
former  times." 

The  change  that  came  over  the  withered  and  sour  face  of  the 
lady  was  wonderful  to  behold.  Pedro  had  awakened  recollec 
tions  of  her  youthful  days,  when  her  heart  was  sought  by  the 
young  and  brave,  and  when  a  wave  of  her  hand  was  suffi 
cient  to  drive  away  or  collect  a  crowd  of  admirers.  There  was 
truth  in  the  old  porter's  words.  She  had  loved  an  American, 
thirty  years  before,  and  if  report  spoke  not  false,  he  had  loved 
her  most  devotedly.  He  proposed  marriage,  but  she  did  not  care 
to  listen  to  the  subject  from  one  whose  religion  she  had  been 
taught  to  despise.  But  love  was  more  powerful  than  prejudice, 
and  after  a  long  suit  the  American  obtained  her  solemn  promise 
that  she  would  consent  to  a  secret  union,  and  that  both  should 
then  make  efforts  to  get  some  priest  to  solemnize  the  nuptials,  as 
well  as  the  American  consul,  who  was  willing  to  do  his  part. 

Before  the  project  was  carried  out,  the  American  was  attacked 
with  that  awful  scourge  in  a  warm  climate,  the  small-pox,  and 
died  after  a  week's  sickness.  Pie  was  buried  near  Santa  Mesa, 
at  the  senora's  particular  request,  and  regularly  once  a  week  for 
many  years  she  visited  his  grave,  for  her  grief  was  terrible  at  his 
sudden  death,  and  many  months  elapsed  before  she  made  her  ap 
pearance  in  society.  That,  of  course,  happened  long  before  Te 
resa  was  born,  and  when  her  first  husband  was  comparatively  a 
young  man. 


A   WITHERED    BEAUTY.  191 

She  never  married,  although  she  had  many  brilliant  offers 
before  her  beauty  began  to  wither,  and  her  temper  grow  harsh. 
There  were  times,  however,  when  she  liked  to  talk  of  her  young 
days,  and  express  regret  for  the  happiness  that  she  had  lost ;  and 
by  Pedro's  forethought  he  had  struck  the  auspicious  moment  for 
opening  the  fountains  of  her  memory,  and  altering  her  humor 
to  a  conciliatory  one. 

"  I  am  changed,  Pedro,  I  am  changed,"  she  said,  with  a  smile  ; 
"  and  for  many  years  I  have  not  danced.  There  was  a  time  when 
I  could  excel  the  belles  of  Manila,  but  that  was  many  years  since. 
The  last  ,time  that  I  danced  the  Bolero  was  at  the  governor's 
palace,  and  his  excellency  was  pleased  to  say  that  never  in  Spain 
did  he  see  anything  to  equal  it.  I  was  young,  then,  Pedro  ;  I 
was  quite  young." 

"  You  speak  as  though  you  were  old  at  the  present  time,"  I 
said,  feeling  that  she  expected  me  to  say  something  agreeable. 
*'  I  know  of  many  ladies  who  do  not  possess  your  elastic  step  and 
bright  eyes,  although  they  claim  to  have  seen  but  sixteen  summers." 

"  It's  quite  probable,  senor,  for  the  girls  are  degenerating  every 
year ;  and  even  my  niece,  Teresa,  fair  as  you  think  her,  will  not 
possess  my  good  looks  by  the  time  she's  twenty  years  older. 
Beauty  withers.  Beauty  withers.  More's  the  pity." 

I  had  my  private  opinion  on  the  subject,-  but  I  did  not  express 
it,  for  I  desired  the  friendship  of  the  lady,  and  was  anxious  to 
have  her  assistance  in  the  matter  which  I  had  in  hand. 

"  I  love  young  people,"  Raquel  continued,  "  and  love  to  see 
them  happy  ;  but  they  think  that  I'm  cross  and  obstinate,  and  take 
no  pains  to  secure  my  good  will.  They  call  me  an  old  maid,  as 
though  that  was  something  criminal  or  laughable,  and  when  I 
lose  my  temper  all  smile.  You  have  done  so  frequently,"  she 
added,  addressing  me ;  and  I  could  not  deny  the  soft  impeach 
ment. 

u  I  will  never  do  it  again,"  I  said,  most  sincerely. 

"  Then  we  will  be  friends  henceforth,  even  if  you  are  a  Prot 
estant.  The  saints  forgive  me ;  I  never  loved  but  one  man,  and 
he  was  a  foreigner  and  a  heretic." 

She  extended  her  thin,  wrinkled  hand,  and  I  did  not  disdain  to 
bend  my  head  and  imprint  a  kiss  upon  it,  and  when  I  looked  up 
saw  that  her  eyes  were  filled  with  tears,  and  that  her  face  had 
lost  its  austere  expression. 


192  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

% 

14 1  think  that  you  are  a  good  young  man,"  she  said,  with  a 
smile  ;  u  and  I  know  that  you  will  make  Teresa  a  nice  husband. 
She  loves  you,  or  she  would  not  torment  you  as  she  does,  and  you 
must  love  her,  or  I  have  lost  all  faith  in  men's  eyes.  Let  not 
your  religion  stand  in  each  other's  way,  for  toleration  will  over 
come  that  objection." 

"  Alas,  senora !  you  talk  to  one  who  does  not  hesitate  to  ac 
knowledge  his  love ;  but  I  fear  that  Teresa  is  lost  to  me  for 
ever." 

u  How?"  demanded  the  old  lady,  in  astonishment.  "  Has  any 
accident  happened  to  her?  She  was  away  from-  home  last  night, 
but  I  supposed  that  she  had  gone  to  her  country-seat,  fearing  the 
earthquake." 

I  saw  that  Pedro  was  listening  with  greedy  ears  to  the  conver 
sation,  and  I  was  not  disposed  to  enlighten-  him  in  regard  to  the 
doings  of  the  preceding  night.  With  all  the  grace  of  a  modern 
cavalier,  I  begged  for  a  few  moments'  private  conversation,  and 
the  lady  willingly  signified  her  consent.  She  extended  her  hand, 
and  I  led  her  up  the  broad  staircase  to  the  sitting-room  where  I 
had  passed  so  many  days  in  the  society  of  Don  Arturo  and  Te 
resa,  listless  and  unambitious  of  everything  except  a  smile  from 
the  latter. 

"  You  are  a  stranger  to  the  house,"  she  said,  as  she  motioned 
me  to  a  seat,  "  and  I  began  to  fear  that  we  had  lost  you  forever. 
A  lover's  quarrel,  I  suppose.  They  frequently  happen  before 
marriage.  Be  careful  that  they  seldom  occur •afterwards." 

"  You  said  you  approved  of  my  passion  for  your  niece,"  I  re 
marked,  with  a  close  scrutiny  of  her  faee,  to  see  if  it  was  possible 
for  her  to  put  on  a  semblance  of  friendship  that  she  did  not  feel. 
I  remembered  the  warning  that  Father  Benventuro  had  given  me, 
and  determined  to  be  cautious. 

"  I  will  answer  you  frankly,"  she  returned,  "  my  feelings  have 
undergone  a  great  change  within  a  few  weeks,  and  I  no  longer 
look  upon  you  as  a  fortune-hunter.  Marry  my  niece  by  all  means, 
and  I  think  that  much  happiness  will  spring  from  the  union." 

I  could  but  bow  to  the  compliment.  She  looked  nonest  and 
sincere,  and  I  determined  to  trust  her.  Before  I  could  touch 
upon  the  subject  nearest  my  heart,  the  senora  continued,  — 

"  Thirty  years  since  I  was  engaged  to  be  married  to  a  country 
man  of  yours,  and  a  Protestant.     He  was  a  noble-looking  man, 


A    CONFESSION.  193 

handsome,  and  generous  to  a  fault,  so  there  is  but  little  cause  to 
wouder  why  I  loved  him  dearly,  and  that  he  loved  me.  "SVe 
should  have  been  married  in  spite  of  the  prejudices  of  friends, 
had  he  not  sickened  and  died.  Our  plans  were  well  laid,  and 
Father  Juan,  w'ho  was  then  poor  and  in  want  of  money,  agreed 
to  perform  the  ceremony  for  a  certain  consideration.  This  fact 
has  bound  me  to  the  father  for  many  years,  even  knowing,  as  I  do, 
that  he  is  not  favorably  disposed  towards  you,  for  reasons  that 
are  purely  mercenary  and  selfish.  He  is  powerless,  however,  for 
Teresa  is  wilful,  and  will  have  her  own  way." 

I  no  longer  hesitated  to  reveal  to  Donna  Raquel  the  proceedings 
of  the  night,  even  to  the  visit  of  the  strange  ladies,  although  I 
took  good  care  to  say  that  they  were  friends  of  Tom,  and  in  no 
way  connected  with  me.  I  told  her  of  the  marriage  by  Father 
Benventuro,  of  the  earthquake,  and  the  disappearance,  and  then 
I  pictured  my  unhappiness  and  anxiety.  The  old  lady  heard  me 
without  interruption,  although  she  did  manifest  some  surprise 
when  I  alluded  to  the  matrimonial  part  of  the  story ;  but  I 
thought  that  she  rather  approved  of  it  than  otherwise,  as  it  re 
minded  her  of  the  adventurous  days  of  her  youth. 

"You  are  really  married,  then,  the  saints  be  praised?  "she 
asked. 

"  Father  Benventuro  tells  me  so,  although  I  have  no  cause  to 
rejoice  thereat,  for  the  little  that  I  have  seen  of  married  life  has 
been" far  from  pleasant." 

44  Poor  child  !  "  the  old  lady  said,  soothingly,  "  I  hope  that  there 
are  better  days  in  store  for  you,  and  that  the  great  happiness  which 
you  so  much  desire-  may-soon  be  within  your  reach.  I  should 
have  .preferred  a  priest  a  little  different  from  Benventuro's  princi 
ples,  for  he  is  reputed  unscrupulous  and  cunning,  and  I  was  never 
wholly  satisfied^  with  the  investigation  of  Don  Arturo's  death, 
which  occurred  at  his  convent  of  San  Pedro.  Still,  as  I  know 
that-  he  hates  Father  Juan,  and  that  Father  Juan  detests  him,  he 
may  have  lent  you  his  assistance  out  of  spite.  Time  will  reveal 
the  workings  of  their  hearts  ;  but  I  tell  you,  sincerely,  that  neither 
of  them  is  as  pure  in  mind  aud  principle  as  I  hope  you  are." 

Of  course  I  could  only  blush  and  murmur  some  indistinct  ex 
pressions,  which  were  not  noticed. 

"  !Now,  in  this  matter  I  intend  to  stand  your  friend,  for,  the 
saints  be  praised,  I  have  still  a  feeling  at  my  heart  that  warms  at 


194  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

the  sight  of  youth  and  domestic  happiness.  But  my  opinions  I 
must  keep  to  myself,  for  we  must  meet  craft  by  craft,  and  if  Fa 
ther  Juan  has  Teresa  in  his  power,  we  must  discover  her  place  of 
residence  by  stratagem,  for  we  cannot  obtain  it  by  force  or  kind 
ness.  I  shall  have  to  pretend  for  him  sentiments  of  friendship  that 
I  do  not  feel,  for  I  now  know  what  his  plans  are  and  his  expecta 
tions.  My  poor  niece  is  not  fit  for  a  convent,  for  she  is  impul 
sive  and  headstrong,  and  would  soon  break  her  heart  fretting  for 
liberty.  Poor  child  !  poor  child  !  I  wish  that  I  was  able  to  see 
her  before  me  now." 

The  old  lady  was  so  deeply  affected,  that  she- was  obliged  to 
call  a  servant  to  bring  a  glass  of  cordial,  which  she  was  very 
fond  of,  and  which  she  contended  was  a  certain  specific  against 
the  jungle  fever.  Of  course  I  was  compelled  to  join  her,  and 
praise  the  liquor,  as  it  really  deserved  to  be  ;  and  by  such  a  course 
did  not  lose  ground  in  her  heart. 

"  Father  Juan  loves  this  cordial  dearly,  and  always  asks  for  a 
glass  if  we  forget  our  usual  hospitality.  I  shall  see  him  before 
many  hours,  and  perhaps  by  the  influence  of  the  wine  his  heart 
may  expand  sufficiently  to  enlighten  me  in  relation  to  his  secrets. 
I  have  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  he  has  Teresa  in  his  power ;  but 
I  fear  that  he  won't  be  ready  to  acknowledge  it.  We  must  hope 
for  the  best,  however,  and  keep  him  in  ignorance  o/  the  marriage. 
Now  go,  and  the  saints  be  with  you.  Call  and  see  me  to-morrow, 
in  the  evening  if  possible,  and  report  progress.  Keep  your  stout 
heart  pure  and  strong,  and  God  will  aid  you." 

She  extended  her  thin,  wrinkled  hand,  and  I  kissed  it,  and  left 
the  house  as  heavy  hearted  as  when  I  entered.  Even  Pedro,  the 
Dorter,  seemed  to  pay  me  more  respect  on  account  of  the  grief 
which  he  could  not  help  noticing  upon  my  face;  and  as  he  re 
moved  his  hat,  he  hoped  the  saints  would  shower  any  quantity 
of  blessings  upon  my  head,  give  me  long  life  and  perfect  health 
for  the  four-real  piece  which  I  tossed  him.  A  piece  of  silver  is  a 
cheap  way  of  obtaining  blessings,  and  I  wondered  sometimes  if 
the  Mestiza's  prayers,  which  seemed  so  sincere,  were  ever  heard. 

There  was  one  place  which  I  still  desired  to  visit,  and  yet  I 
dreaded  to  do  so.  It  was  the  Morgue  house  of  Manila,  that  com 
mon  recep'tacle,  where  Catholic  and  Protestaut,  Mestizo  and  China 
man,  soldier  and  sailor,  were  conveyed  to  await  recognition  in. 
case  of  sudden  or  violent  death  in  the  stieets,  or  at  the  numerous 


THE  MORGUE  OF  MANILA.  195 

drinking  houses,  .where  sometimes  bloody  fights  occurred,  and 
which  only  terminated  by  the  arrival  of  armed  soldiers,  the  police 
*of  the  city. 

The  house  of  the  dead  was  usually  the  scene  of  considerable 
excitement  after  an  earthquake,  as  those  who  had  lost  friends 
were  always  fearful  of  the  worst,  and  rushed  in  crowds  towards 
it,  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying  their  fears,  and  sometimes  hopes. 
The  building  was  situated  near  the  cigar  factory,  and  was  not  a 
substantial  brick  or  stone  house,  but  built  of  bamboo,  one  story 
high,  and  thatched  with  leaves  like  common  huts. 

To  this  melancholy  place  I  determined  to  go,  for  the  purpose 
of  being  assured  that  my  wife's  body  was  not  there  ;  for  I  still 
had  a  fear  that  she  might  have  been  drowned  while  attempt 
ing  to  escape,  and  while  bewildered  at  the  earthquake.  The  dis 
tance  was  not  great ;  sjo  I  determined  to  walk  to  the  house  and 
not  call  a  carriage,  many  of  which  stood  in  the  street  waiting  for 
fares,  while  their  drivers  or  postilions  smoked  or  slept  upon  the 
boxes. 

I  found  the  house  of  the  dead,  as  I  expected,  surrounded  by  an 
excited  crowd  of  people,  males  and  females,  children  and  old 
men,  and  all  kept  at  a  distance  from  the  place  by  a  line  of  bayo 
nets,  which  .sometimes  were  made  to  prick  the  flesh  if  the  excited 
rabble-  pressed  forward  too  rapidly,  or  were  not  respectful  to  their 
masters.  Only  a  few  people  at  a  time  were  allowed  within  the 
enclosure,  and  even  these  were  closely  questioned  by  a  fierce- 
looking  orderly  sergeant,  before  permission  was  granted,  for  the 
man  knew  Uiat  two  thirds  of  those  present  were  attracted  to  the 
spot  by  mere  curiosity,  and  that  to  get  sight  of  the  dead  they  would 
lie,  and  even'steal,  if  the  latter  crime  was  necessary. 

For  a  few  minutes  I  remained  standing  in  front  of  the  men, 
almost  determined  not  to  enter,  yet  anxious  to  satisfy  myself  that 
Teresa  was  not  there.  I  saw  a  few  Mestizas  pass  in  and  out  with 
the  most  stoical  indifference,  so  it  was  fmpossible  to  tell  by  their 
looks  whether  they  had  lost  a  relative  or  an  enemy. 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  senor,"  said  the  sergeant,  touching  his 
cap,  "  for  disturbing  your  reflections ;  but  if  you  fear  to  enter 
alone,  and  see  the  dead,  I  will  go  with  you." 

The  man  supposed  that  I  was  timid,  and  that  the  sight  of  death 
Would  alarm  me. 


196  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

*'  Has  the  genor  lost  a  friend?  "  he  asked,  before  I  could  con 
vince  him  that  I  was  not  so  timid  as  he  supposed  me. 

44  I  have,"  I  replied. 

"  Was  it  a  male  or  female  ?  "  he  demanded. 

"  A  lady,"  I  answered. 

"  There  are  several  Mestiza  girls  in  the  house,  but  only  one  that 
was  handsome  and  worthy  to  be  a  cavalier's  companion.  Will 
you  go  with  me,  and  see  the  corpse  ?  " 

I  consented  to  do  so,  when  the  soldier  rapped  the  shins  and 
backs  of  half  a  dozen  natives  who  stood  in  his  way  and  didn't 
move  quick  enough,  and  entered  the  building.  The  fellow  sup 
posed  that  I  was  looking  for  the  remains  of  a  mistress,  who  was 
killed  during  the  earthquake,  and  the  circumstance  of  a  Euro 
pean  living  with  a  Mestiza  girl  was  too  common  to  excite  com 
ment  or  particular  notice.  In  fact,  most  foreigners  who  reside 
there  form  a  liaison  with  native  women,  and  they  preside  over 
the  household  as  though  regularly  married.  There  are  a. few  ex 
ceptions  to  the  rule,  to  be  sure  j  but  humanity  shows  itself  in 
the  East  Indies  as  well  as  in  the  Atlantic  cities. 

"  Here  is  a  fellow,"  said  the  sergeant,  touching,  with  his  rattan, 
a  body,  "  who  got  jammed  in  between  two  canoes,  and  so  died. 
His  body  floated  to  the  shore,  and  was  landed  in  a  court-yard. 
Examine  him,  and  you  will  see  that  his  ribs  are  bruised  and  his 
back  broken." 

I  declined  the  office,  and  the  soldier  passed  on. 

"  There  is  the  Mestiza  girl  that  I  spoke  to  ypu  about.  She  was 
found  drowned  in  the  court-yard  of  an  English  mercl*int's  house. 
She  lived  with  him  as  his  mistress  for  one  year,  and  proud  enough 
she  was  of  her  position.  It's  a  little  singular  that  she  should  have 
drowned  in  two  feet  of  water,  for  I  have  seen  her  swim  like  a 
deer ;  and  many  a  time  has  she  crossed  the  Pasig  with  a  strong 
current  running  down  stream,  sufficient  to  tax, the  arms  of  a  stout 
boatman  to  make  headway  in  his  banco.  I  wonder  if  the  arrival 
of  the  Englishman's  wife  had  anything  to  do  with  the  girl's 
death." 

We  passed  the  lifeless  form  of  the  girl,  and  then  took  a  quick 
survey  of  the  remaining  bodies  ;  but  Teresa  was  not  there,  and 
I  turned  to  depart. 

The  sergeant  touched  his  cap,  and  was  about  to  move  away, 
When  I  slipped  a  dollar  into,  his  hand,  which  called  forth  expres- 


LET  THE  DEAD  BURY  THE  DEAD.  197 

sions  of  good  will,  so  that  he  accompanied  me  to  the  entrance 
of  the  square. 

I  turned  to  leave  the  spot,  when  a  Mestiza  girl,  not  more  than 
fifteen  years  of  age,  appeared  as  though  desirous  of  speaking 
to  me. 

"  What  do  you  desire?"  I  asked,  calling  the  girl  to  me;  the 
more  readily,  I  believe,  because  she  was  remarkable  for  her  good 
looks,  and  fine,  plump  form. 

"  Has  the  senor  visited  the  house  of  the  dead?"  she  asked. 

I  replied  in  the  affirmative.  • 

"  I  have  waited  here  all  the  morning,  senor,  for  the  purpose 
of  visiting  the  Morgue,  to  see  if  my  sister  was  there  ;  but  the 
crowd  is  so  great,  and  the  soldiers  so  cross,  that  I  can't  get  in. 
W^ll  the  senor  tell  me  if  there  is  a  girl  there  who  resembled  me, 
when  living?  " 

I  compared  the  features  of  tike  Mestiza  with  the  Englishman's 
late  mistress,  and  was  compelled  to  confess  that  there  was  a  strong 
resemblance  between  them. 

"  There  is  no  doubt  but  it  is  Sara,"  she.  said,  after  I  had  given 
her  the  information.  "  I  was  told  that  her  body  was  there,  but 
I  wished  to  be  certain.  The  saints  be  praised ;  she  will  have 
Christian  burial." 

I  started  towards  my  house;  but. to  my  surprise  the  girl  con 
tinued  to  walk  by  my  side,  as  though  she  had  no  thoughts  of 
parting  company  so  soon. 

"  Why  do  you  not  return  to  the  house  of  the  dead,  and  claim 
the  body  of  your  sister?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Why  should  I?"  she  asked,  with  a  look  of  surprise  ;  "  the 
priests  will  see  that  she  has  Christian  burial,  and  what  more  could 
I  ask?" 

"  Have  you  no  money  to  pay  for  burial?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  senor,  not  a  medio." 

"  But  where  are  your  parents?  " 

"  My  mother  is  dead,  and  my  father  is  a  bancario.  I  seldom 
see  him,  senor,  for  he  spends  his  time  upon  the  water  and  in  the 
wine  shops,"  she  answered,  with  charming  simplicity. 

"  Suppose  I  should  give  you  money  to  bury  the  body  of  your 
sister  —  would  you  do  so?  " 

"  Of  what  use  would  it  be,  senor?  The  prie'sts  will  attend  to 
her,  and  give  her  the  benefit  of  their  prayers." 


198  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  Your  sister  did  not  live  at  home  ?  "  I  said,  finding  that  the  girl 
was  determined  to  walk  by  ray  side  through  the  streets. 

"  No,  senor,"  she  answered,  without  the  least  confusion ;  "  she 
lived  with  a  rich  merchant,  who  gave  my  father  ten  dollars  for 
her  two  years  since.  She  had  many  dresses,  plenty  to  eat,  and 
smoked  nice  paper  cigars.  She  was  very  happy  at  her  good 
fortune  in  attracting  the  attention  of  the  Ingles.  I  hope  that  the 
saints  will  permit  me  to  be  as  successful." 

Here  was  a  confession  with  a  vengeance,  and  made  to  a  young 
man  supposed  to  be  susceptible  to  female  influences.  But  I 
thought  of  my  lost  wife,  and  determined  to  resist  temptation  for 
her  sake. 

41  Do  you  mean  that  you  would  be  willing  to  live  with  a  for 
eigner,  in  case  he  should  ask  you?"  I  demanded. 

"  Why  not,  senor?  The  girls  are  petted  and  well  dressed, 
and  don't  have  to  work  for  a  little  rice  and  a  few  plantains  for 
food.  If  we  should  marry  we  wTould  be  ill  treated,  and  have  to 
support  our  husbands  by  washing  from  morning  till  night  on  the 
banks  of  the  river.  Besides,  I  like  the  Ingles  —  they  are  brave 
and  rich."  * 

I  saw  that,  like  her  more  refined  sisters  of  other  climes,  she 
was  willing  to  sell  all  for  gold  ;  and  there  were  plenty  of  for 
eigners  in  Manila  who  would  not  have  scrupled  to  accept  the 
barter,"  but  I  did  not  know  how  I  could  prevent  it. 

"  Don't  the  priests  reprove  you  for  having  such  thoughts?"  I 
asked. 

u  I  don't  know,  senor,  because  I  never  confessed  my  thoughts 
to  them.  I  only  tell  them  just  as  little  as  possible,  so  that  I  shan't 
get  a  severe  penance.  When  my  sister  wrent  to  the  merchant's 
house,  she  gave  the  priest  a  dollar,  and  he  pardoned  her  for  the 
wrong  she  had  done.  -  Couldn't  I  do  the  same  ?  " 

I  returned  no  answer,  but  walked  by  her  side  in  silence,  think 
ing  of  her  strong  desire  to  lead  a  life  of  shame,  and  wondering 
if  I  could  not  save  her. 

"  Senor,"  she  said,  looking  timidly  in  my  face,  "  don't  you 
want  me  ?  " 

I  sliQok  my  head  in  the  negative. 

"  I  am  so  sorry,"  she  answered  with  a  sigh  ;  "  I  have  no  home, 
arid  no  one  to  care  for  me.  If  you  will  give  me  shelter  I  will 
love  you  dearly." 


A   NEW   SERVANT.  199 

"  But  I  am  married,"  I  replied. 

"  Then  let  me  wash  your  clothes  and  mend  them,  or  I  will 
embroider  your  shirts  and  make  new  ones,  for  I  have  done  such 
things.  If  you  don't  like  me,  I  will  leave  any  time  that  you  de 
sire.  Besides  I'can  help  your  wife  dress,  and  take  care  of  the 
children." 

"  But  my  wife  is  away  now,  and  I  have  no  children." 

"  But  she  will  return,  and  the  saints  will  bless  her  with  a  littb 
one." 

Theie  was  no  withstanding  the  appeal.  She  had  touched  me 
with  a  random  shot,  and  I  was  compelled  to  surrender  without  a 
struggle. 

"  You  may  go  home  with  me,"  I  said,  "  and  stay  there  until 
my  wife  returns  ;  but  remember,  I  shall  keep  a  strict  watch  over 
you,  atod  if  I  see  any  signs  of  wickedness  I  shall  send  you  away. 
Your  duties  will  be  light,  and  I  shall  pay  you  a  certain  sum  per 
week  for  attending  to  them.  But  you  must  understand  me  that 
you  are  to  occupy  one  part  of  the  house  at  night,  while  I  occupy 
another." 

She  readily  agreed  to  the  proposition,  and  I  thought,  as  she 
walked  by  my  side,  what  an  acquisition  she  would *be  to  Teresa's 
household,  if  I  cou.ld  preserve  her  purity  and  good  looks  until  my 
wife's  return.  At  any  rate,  it  was  worth  something  to  take  her 
from  the  reach  of  the  tempters  who  thronged  the  city,  and  were 
ever  ready  to  pounce  upon  the  young  and  thoughtless  ;  and  I  knew 
that  Teresa  would  thank  me  for  it,  after  she  fully  understood  my 
motives. 

I  reached  the  house  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  just 
in  time  for  breakfast,  which  was  all  ready  for  me.  Father  Beu- 
venturo  had  made  his  toilet,  and  put  on  his  robes,  cleared  of  their 
ttains  by  my  servants,  who  had  laboretl  while  the  padre  slept, 
while  Allen  and  Tom  both  looked  the  better  for  a  change  of  cloth 
ing,  which  the  latter  had  supplied  by  sending  to  his  hotel  during 
my  'absence. 

"  We  have  been  waiting  nearly  an  hour  for  you,"  cried  the 
priest,  as  soon  as  he  saw  us  coming  up  the  stairway ;  "  I'm  half 
starved,  for  I've  eaten  nothing  of  any  consequence  since  yester 
day." 

At  this  instant  Gracia,  the  new  servant,  made, her  appearance, 
and  was  saluted  with  a  roar  of  astonishment  from  the  graceless 
scamps.  . 


200  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

V, 

"  Here's  a  model  husband  for  you  !  He  starts  to  look  for 
his  wife,  and  not  finding  her,  brings  home  a  substitute.  And 
faith,  she  isn't  bad  looking,  either,  for  a  Mestiza.  Come  here  and 
kiss  me." 

The  girl  looked  at  me  and  then  at  the  priest,  as  though  un 
certain  how  to  act. 

u  Do  you  wish  to  salute  the  holy  father?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  senor  ;  I  had  rather  kiss  you.     He  is  too  fat." 

"  He  has  trained  her  well  for  so  short  a  time,"  Benventuro 
said.  "  Who  would  have  thought  that  he  was  such  a  sly  young 
dog?  Where  did  you  pick  her  up?  What  did  you  pay  for  her?" 
and  other  questions,  were  propounded,  until  I  thought  that  it  was 
about  time  to  relieve  their  minds. 

u  Gentlemen,"  I  said,  u  this  girl  I  have  taken  to  my  house  for 
the  purpose  of  preserving  her  purity,  and  because  she  is  friend 
less  and  homeless.  I  know  your  thoughts,  and  believe  me,  they 
are  ill-founded.  The  respect  and  love  which  I  entertain  for  my 
wife  will  enable  me  to  be  a  safe  guardian  to  this  girl." 

"  O,  gammon  !  that's  all  wasted  on  us,"  was  Tom's  exclama 
tion  ;  and  as  I  knew  that  any  assertion  of  mine  would  be  regarded 
with  suspicion,  in  case  I  was  too  eager  to  refute  all  that  was 
hinted  at,  I  said  no  more  to  the  company,  but  ealled  my  boy,  and 
gave  him  directions  to  prepare  Gracia  a  room,  and  to  look  to/her 
for  assistance  in  taking  care  of  the  house,  not  only  during  my  ab 
sence,  but  while  I  was  at  home. 

The  orders  rather  astonished  my  friends,  and  they  began  to 
comprehend  me,  although  they  often  wondered  how  a  man  could 
remain  pure  in  a  country  where  immorality  is  not  regarded  as  u 
crime,  and  where  wife  and  mistress  often  reside  under  the  same 
roof,  and  fathers  barter  for  a  daughter's  virtue. 

"  Gentlemen,"  I  said,  "  if  you  have  finished  your  interroga 
tions,  we  will  eat  breakfast." 

"  We  have  not  a  word  to  say  in  opposition  to  that  project,"  said 
the  priest,  delighted  at  the  sight  of  the  well-loaded  table,  my  cook 
having  done  his  best.  "  For  these  blessings,"  cried  the  padre, 
as  he  tucked  a  napkin  under  his  chin,  "  let  us  be  thankful,  and 
wish  for  more.  Amen.  May  the  saints  give  us  good  appetites 
and  strong  digestion.  Hand  me  the  bottle,  for  I  am  parched 
with  thirst." 

The  bottle  was  passed  without  delay,  and  the  holy  father  was 


UP   THE   RIVER  201 

then  in  his  element.  He  forget  all  earthly  care  while  feeding, 
and  nothing  but  an  earthquake  could  have  shaken  him  from  the 
table. 

But  all  pleasures  must  terminate,  and  at  length  the  priest  was 
compelled  to  lean  back  in  his  chair,  and  acknowledged  that  even 
his  stomach  was  incapable  of  receiving  more  solids  ;  but  for  liquids 
he  professed  himself  competent  to  drink  all  night,  if  any  one  was 
disposed  to  keep  him  company. 

"  You  talk  of  drinking  all  day  and  night,  and  yet  yon  know 
that  we  have  an  engagement  at  San  Pedro  Macati,  to  witness  a 
cock-fight  to-morrow,"  said  Allen,  who  was  disposed  to  be  light 
with  the  bottle. 

u  Ah,  curse  it !  I  forgot  that,"  was  the  rather  irreverent  re 
sponse  ;  *'  I  have  two  ounces  bet  upon  my  favorite  cock,  and  if  I 
should  lose,  I'll  curse  the  whole  Mestizo  race.  I  have  lost  all  the 
revenue  of  the  convent  the  past  two  weeks,  and  unless  I  win,  the 
nuns  will  have  to  suck  "their  fingers  for  nourishment,  for  food 
they'll  not  get  from  me." 

"  Then  it  is  necessary  that  you  should  keep  sober,  for  you  are 
a  reckless  better  after  .dinner,"  Allen  said.  "  Come,  my  banco 
is  at  the  landing  by  this  time,  waiting  to  carry  us  to  Santa  Mesa. 
I  invite  all  present  to  go  with  me,  and  promise  that  you  shall  have 
a  good  dinner,  and  a  bottle  of  excellent  wine." 

"  Hurrah  !  "  cried  the  priest ;  "  that  last  consideration  is  en 
titled  to  much  weight ;  I  go  with  Senor  Allen,  and  will  never 
leave  him  until  his  wine  turns  sour,  or  he  becomes  a  good  Cath 
olic." 

"  I  go  with  you  !  "  cried  Tom. 

"  And  you,  Guillermo?  " 

u  Alas  !  I  must  remain,  and  search  for  my  w-ife.  I  am  in  no 
mood  for  revels,  and  should  mar  your  enjoyment." 

"  Nonsense !  "  cried  the  priest ;  "  you  do  no  good  here,  and 
might  do  much  harm.  Go  with  us,  and  I'll  see  that  your  interests 
are  looked  after  while  absent." 

'*'  Perhaps  the  Mestiza  girl  might  object,"  suggested  Tom,  with 
a  wink. 

"  O,  if  he  prefers  her  society  to  ours,  we  have  nothing  to  say," 
they  shouted  in  chorus. 

I  could  no  longer  refuse,  for  if  I  had  remained  at  home,  a  bad 
interpretation  of  my  conduct  would  have  ensued.  So,  for  the  sake 


202  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

i, 

of  my  reputation  and  that  of  the*  young  and  handsome  girl  whose 
protector  I  had  suddenly  become,  I  was  obliged  to  leave  the  city 
withiny  guests.  Not  every  one  would  have  acted  as  I  did  ;  but 
a  pure  conscience  is  now  my  reward. 

The  resolution,  which  I  had  formed  for  the  purpose  of  leaving 
Manila  for  a  few  days,  cost  me  a  bitter  pang ;  for  I  thought  that 
the  time  could  be  much  more  usefully  employed  in  searching  for 
my  wife.  The  assurances  of  the  priest  and  Allen  that  it  was 
useless  for  me  to  stir  in  the  matter  at  present,  as  I  was  doubtless 
surrounded  by  spies  who  would  report  to  Father  Juan  and  his 
satellites  every  movement  that  I  made,  at  length  had  the  effect  of 
restoring  me  to  a  feeling  of  composure  which  I  had  not  enjoyed 
for  some  time.  I  hastily  put  a  few  articles  that  I  should  need 
into  a  carpet-bag,  locked  up  my  private  room,  and  was  giving 
instructions  to  the  boy  regarding  his  conduct  during  my  absence, 
when  Grracia  interposed. 

"  Will  the  senor  be  gone  long?  "  she  'asked,  with  every  appear 
ance  of  sorrow  at  my  contemplated  absen'ce. 

"  I  shall  return  to  the  city  to-morrow  night,  but  only  for  a  few 
hours,"  I  replied. 

"  I  shall  be  very  unhappy  during  your  absence,"  she  said  ;  and 
her  words  produced  a  skout  from  the  priest  and  Tom  which 
amazed  me  exceedingly. 

"  By  the  saints,"  muttered  the  priest,  "  it's  quite  refreshing  to 
hear  such  innocence  and  simplicity  in  these  sejfish  days.  Bring 
her  along,  Guillermo,  if  you  think  that  she  can't  survive  your  loss 
for  a  few  days." 

"  My  dear  child,"  I  said,  regardless  of  the  shouts  of  my  com 
panions,  "  I  did  .not  bring  you  here  for  the  purpose  of  winning 
your  love ;  so  you  must  not  mention  such  a  subject  in  future." 
Stay  here  in  the  house  and  conduct  yourself  in  a  proper  nanuer, 
and  you  are  sure  of  my  protection  as  long  as  you  do  so.  If  you 
want  work  while  I  am  absent  from  the  house,  the  boy  will  show 
you  what  to  do." 

She  held  down  her  head,  and  I  thought  that  she  only  restrained 
herself  from  weeping  by  a  violent  effort. 

"  Unless  I  had  seen  the  exhibition  with  my  own  eyes,  I  would 
not  have  believed  it.  Hereafter  I  am  astonished  at  nothing.  An 
American,  twenty-three  years  of  age,  refuses  the  advances  of  a 


WINE   AND   CONTENTMENT.  203 

'Jamsel  of  fifteen.  Senors,  we  must  drink  a  glass  of  wine  m  honor 
of  the  miracle  !  "  shouted  the  priest. 

The  wretches  solemnly  pledged  each  other,  and  even  had  the 
impudence  to  ask  me  to  join  them. 

".Come,"  cried  Allen,  "  let  us  hurry  to  the  river,  or  Guillermo 
will  alter  his  opinion,  and  then  there  will  no  Longer  be  a  miracle. 
Come,  gentlemen,  it's  time  we  were  on  board." 

We  left  the  house  in  a  body,  and  reached  the  banco  by  three 
o'clock,  just  the  hour  when  the  sun  pours  down  the  hardest,  and 
the'principal  portion  of  the  inhabitants  are  taking  their  siesta, 
preparatory  to  a  good  dinner,  and  a  life  of  enjoyment  iif  the 
evening. 

The  banco  was  large  and  comfortable,  and  while  we  settled  our 
forms  upon  the  mats  which  lined  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  while  wet 
ones  screened  us  overhead  from  the  fierce  rays  of  the  sun,  Allen 
passed  around  his  cigar-case,  and  ordered  his  crew  to  shove  off 
and  commence  the  slow  ascent  of  the  stream,  against  a  strong 
current. 

"  This,"  cried  the  padre,  producing  a  bottle  of  wine  from  a 
pocket  of  his  robes,  and  exhaling  a  mouthful  of  smoke,  "  is  what 
I  call  comfort.  -  Show  me  a  finer  scene  than  the  one  we  are 
gazing  at.  Here  is  commerce,  which  brings  us  wealth  ;  here  is 
industry,  which  brings  us  prosperity ;  here  is  religion,  which 
briugs  us  happiness  (pointing  to  the  numerous  churches  to  be 
Been  on  both  sides  of  the  river)  ;  and  here  is  the  juice  of  the  grape, 
which  brings  us  contentment." 

He  reached  his  hand  out  to  touch  the  bottle,  but' it  eluded  his 
grasp.  He  turned  his  head  a  little  to  look  for  it,  and  saw  that 
Allen  had  raised  it  to  his  mouth,  and  was  making  sad  havoc  with 
its  contents. 

"  Avast,  Satan  !  "  shouted  Benventuro  ;  "  I  took  that  from  the 
table  for  my  own  especial  benefit,  to  cheer  me  on  my  way,  and 
to  sustain  me  in  case  of  sickness  or  shipwreck.  Wretch,  you 
will  be  cursed  in  this  world  and  the  next  for  thus  trifling  with 
the  church." 

"  Now,  by  St.  Peter,  but  you  shall  n^t  have  a  single  drop  of 
the  wine  until  you  give  me  your  blessing  !  "  cried  Allen,  making 
a  motion  as  though  to  pass  it  to  Tom. 

"Heretic!    why  will  you   thus  torment  one  of  the  faithful? 


204  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

v, 

There  is  but  a  pint  within  the  flask,  and  what  is  a  pint  compared 
to  my  appetite  ?  " 

44  The  blessing,  or  none,"  repeated  Allen. 

"  You  shall  have  it,  my  child  —  may  the'devil  confound  you  ;  " 
and  with  this  rather  equivocal  assurance,  the  bottle  was  handed 
to  the  priest,  who  clutched  it  with  pretended  eagerness,  and  stowed 
it  away  under  his  robe.  u  Not  a  sup  shall  one  of  you  have  from, 
.  this,  to  pay  you  for  the  unpardonable  crime  of  stealing  from  the 
church.  Thirst,  sinners,  or  else  drink  river  water." 

44  We  shall  do  neither,  holy  father.     Antonio,  pass  the  basket." 

One  of  the  crew,  a  young  fellow  with  a  ready  smile,  stopped 
his  rowing,  and  from  the  bows  passed  aft  a  basket  filled  with  half 
a  dozen  bottles  of  choice  claret.  The  eyes  of  the  priest  brightened, 
and  he  made  a  sudden  movement  that  was  the  means  of  produ 
cing  his  flask  from  beneath  his  robe. 

"  I  will  share  with  you,  my  children,"  he  said ;  "  no  man 
should  be  selfish  to  friends,  or  even  to  his  fellow-man.  I  con 
tribute  what  I  have  to  the  common  stock." 

"  You  see,  most  holy  father,  that  I  was  more  thoughtful  than 
you,"  Allen  exclaimed ;  "  I  told  the  men,  when  they  came  after 
me,  to  put  a  few  bottles  of  wine  in  the  boat,  for  I  suspected  that 
I  should  have  company.  Now,  not  a  drop  do  you  get,  unless  you 
spin  us  a  yarn  while  we  are  on  our  way  to  Santa  Mesa." 

44  Is  that  your  firm  resolution?"  demanded  the  padre.   « 

44  Unalterable  as  destiny,"  was  the  reply. 

44  But  you  will  allow  me  a  drop  before  I  begin?  " 

4'  Not  a  drop  until  the  yarn  is  commenced." 

44  Will  you  have  a  serious  or  mirthful  story?  " 

44  Mirthful,  if  possible  ;  for,  see,  Guillermo  looks  as  though  he 
had  lost  his  friends  in  addition  to  his  wife." 

The  holy  father  refreshed  his  mouth  with  a  long  pull  at  his 
private  bottle,  and  then  commenced  :  — 

"  Were  either  of  you  ever  in  Cadiz,  a  seaport  city  in  Spain? 
You  were  not.  Then  I  shall  not  tell  you  what  beautiful  women 
are  there,  nor  what  excellent  wine  can  be  obtained  for  two  reals 
—  two  articles  which  sheuld  always  be  taken  into  consideration, 
when  a  permanent  residence  is  thought  of  by  a  gentleman  of  means 
and  leisure.  I  was  born  in  Cadiz,  and  in  that  city  I  first  obtained 
my  ideas  of  religion  and  pleasure.  It  was  there  I  spent  my  boyish 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  205 

days ;  it  was  there  I  learned  to  love  or  hate,  as  suited  my  notions 
of  independence  or  passion. 

"  When  I  was  fifteen,  I  was  sent  to  the  college  ofr  St.  Salvador 
for  an  education,  and  for  the  purpose  of  being,  initiated  in  the 
secrets  of  priesthood.  It  was  a  Jesuit  college,  and  in  its  days  of 
pride  was  rich  ;  but  the  French,  may  the  saints  confound  them, 
during  the  Peninsular  war,  nearly  ruined  its  resources,  and  crip 
pled  its  usefulness  in  more  ways  than  one.. 

"  I  was  no  more  fit  to  become  a  priest  than  my  friend  .Allen, 
here,  who  would  require  years  of  probation  before  he  could  con 
fess  a  person  in  a  manner  not  to  scandalize  the  church.  But  my 
parents  were  firm  believers  in  my  wonderful  talents,  and  always 
prophesied  that  I  would  die  a  bishop,  or  something  higher  —  what 
the  higher  meant  I  am  unable  to  say.  Perhaps  they  imagined 
that,  as  I  was  rather  a  desperate  young  fellow,  the  gallows  would 
ultimately  fall  in  my  way.  The  saints  forbid  that  such  a  death 
should  happen  to  jne,  for  I  know  of  a  dozen  more  deserving  than 
myself  of  the  honor.  Of  course  I  except  all  in  the  banco  but  the 
crew,  and  I  don't  care  what  becomes  of  them. 

"  For  the  first  few  days  of  my  imprisonment  in  the  college  — 
for  I  thought  that  I  might  as  well  be  in  a  dungeon  —  I  passed 
my  time  lonely  enough.  I  could  look  from  the  grated  windows, 
and  see  trfe  crowds  of  ladies  and  gentlemen  passing,  on  horseback 
and  in  their  carriages  ;  and  I  thought  a  seat  by  the  side  of  a 
pretty  senorita,  or  on  the  back  of  a  spirited  animal,  a  much  more 
pleasant  place  than  pondering  over  dry  books  and  listening  to 
musty  precepts. 

"  Leave  of  absence  was  only  granted  us  once  in  three  mouths, 
and  then  we  were  compelled  to  see  our  parents  in  the  presence  of 
a  priest,  who  listened  to  what  we  said,  and  reported  the  unfavor 
able  words  that  we  used,  if  we  were  imprudent  enough  to  do  so. 
Then  followed  punishment  in  the  shape  of  bread  and  water,  a  hard 
bed,  and  frequent  application  of  the  rod  to  shoulders  which  were 
tender  and  unused  to  .severity. 

"  All  of  this  galled  my  spirit ;  but  of  what  use  were  my  com 
plaints?  They  were  unheeded  by  the  superior,  a  stern  man, 
accustomed  to  bend  men's  minds  to  his  own  mould,  and  who 
looked  upon  us  boys  as  fitting  instruments  to  experiment  with. 
I  would  have  run  away,  but  I  knew  that  I  should  be  brought 
back  and  punished  with  terrible  severity ;  so  I  concluded  to  make 


206  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

the  best  of  my  situation,  and  repay  myself  for  the  privations  when 
I  took  orders  and  emerged  from  my  seclusion." 

"  And  faithfully  have  you  kept  your  word,"  interrupted  Allen, 
passing  a  bottle  of  claret  for  the  purpose  of  refreshing  his  stomach, 
and  stimulating  the  paMre  during  the -recital  of  his  story. 

The  priest  smiled,  and  continued :  — 

"  While  I  was  pondering  on  the  subject  of  my  captivity,  one 
day,  a  student,  about  my  own  age,  named  Antonio,  accosted 
me  as.  follows. 

"  '  Benventuro,'  he  said,  c  you  are  thinking  of  the  world  and 
its  follies  ;  its  wine  shops  and  its  flirting  women ;  its  Vanities 
and  its  pleasures.  Give  up  such  thoughts,  and  consider  how  you 
can  obtain  the  order  of  sanctity/ 

"  .'  It's  an  order  that  suits  me  not,'  I  replied.  '  I  had  much  rather 
be  a  sinner  than  a  saint/ 

"  '  I'm  fearful  that  you  were  not  intended  for  the  church.,' 
Antonio  said,  with  a  sigh,  casting  his  eyes  upon  the  floor  of  the 
chapel  where  we  stood,  waiting  the  arrival  of  a  priest  to  give  us 
instructions  in  prayers. 

"  '  I  have  been  of  the  same  opinion  for  many  months/  I  an 
swered  ;  '  but  I  dare  not  hint  as  much  to  the  superior/ 

"  '  In  that  you  show  your  sense,  for  the  holy  father  is  a  man 
of  few  words,  and  has  no  patience  with  youth  who  cling  to  recol 
lections  of  the  flesh.  But,  after  all,  of  what  use  would  a  free 
communication  with  the  world  be  to  us,  when  we  have  not  a  peso 
we  can  call  our  own  ? ' 

"  '  In  that  you  are  mistaken,'  I  replied,  sinking  my  voice  and 
speaking  in  a  whisper :  u  when  I  left  my  home  my  parents  gave 
me  twelve  doubloons,  and  requested  the  amount  to  be  expended 
in  prayers  for  my  success  in  the  world.  I  have  the  money  in  a 
belt  around  my  body,  and  shall  keep  it  there  until  I  can  find  a 
priest  willing  to  pray  for  my  restoration  to  life  and  its  pleasures/ 

"  My  companion's  face  assumed  a  look  that  betokened  great 
interest. 

"  '  Would  you  like  to  expend  the  money? '  he  demanded. 

"  '  Yes,  but  not  for  charity  or  religion,'  I  replied  ;  '  I  have 
enough  of  both,  every  day,  to  last  me  a  lifetime*/ 

u  '  Bah  ! '  he  answered  ;  '  I  don't  mean  that  the  money  should 
be  given  to  these  spying  priests,  or  the  cold-blooded  superior. 
What  say  you  to  a  glorious  spree  in  tie  city,  where  we  can  revel 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  207 

in  wine,  and  flirt  with  handsome  women  —  dance  at  thei*masked 
balls,  and  drive  jealous  husbands  crazy?' 

"  *  Can  this  be  done? '  I  demanded,  in  astonishment. 

"  c  To  be  sure  it  can,  and  a  glorious  time  we  can  have  of  it, 
if  we  are  only  cautious,  and,,  keep  from  drinking  too  much  wine.' 

"  '  Show  me  the  way,  for  my  gold  is  burning  my  flesh,  and  I 
long  to  get  rid  of  it,'  I  answered. 

" '  And  you  will  share  with  me  in  everything  ? '  Antonio  whis 
pered. 

"  '  Six  of  the  doubloons  are  yours,  if  you  will  only  lead  the 
way  to  expend  it.' 

"  '  Agreed.  This  night  you  shall  taste  of  pleasure,  and  know 
the  first  principles  of  a  Jesuit's  life.  But  you  must  also,  use  a 
Jesuit's  circumspection,  and  keep  your  .tongue  and  thoughts  under 
discipline.  Not  by  word  or  sign  must  you  let  the  priests  compre 
hend  the  conversation  that  has  passed  between  us.  If  you  do,  a 
deep  cell'  and  a  damp  one  will  receive  us.  Be  ready,  after  the 
nine  o'clock  vespers,  to  start.' 

"  We  separated,  for  just  at  that  moment  the  priest  entered  the 
chapel,  and  had  he  seen  us  speaking  together,  it  is  quite  within 
the  limits  of  probability  that  he  would  have  required  a  knowledge 
of  our  discussion ;  and  if  he  could  have  wormed  it  from  us,  the 
superior  might  have  paid  us  a  visit  in  our  cells  —  I  can't  call 
them  chambers,  for  the  doors  were  locked  upon  us  at  night,  and 
iron  bars  were  before  the  windows. 

"  I  heard  but  little  of  the  good  man's  exhortation  that  day,  and 
I  learned  but  little  from  the  volumes  put  before  me.  Th'e  priests 
appeared  to  my  eyes  like  huge  goblets  of  wine,  or  men  and  women 
dancing.  Four  or  five  times  J  looked  up,  and  saw  the  suspicious 
gaze  of  the  superior  fixed  upon  my  countenance,  and  I  had  no 
means  of  allaying  his  doubts  of  my  goodness  but  by  counting  my 
beads,  and  raising  my  eyes  in  rapt  devotion  to  a  picture  of  the 
first  grand  general  of  the  order,  which  hung  in  the  school-room." 

"  Then  it  appears  to  me,"  interrupted  Allen,  "  that  you  were 
acting  the  hypocrite  most  admirably." 

"  Not  so,  my  son,"  Benventuro  replied ;  "  I  was  acting  the 
Jesuit,  and  very  successfully,  too,  for  one  so  young.  I  don't 
mind  making  the  confession  here,  for  I  know  that  I  am  with 
friends  —  that  neither  of  you  will  ever  be  converted  to  Catholicity, 
for  your  bumps  of  sinncrship  are  too  largely  developed  to  believe 


208  LIFE   IN   THF   EAST   INDIES. 

>, 

in  the  'true  faith,  and  all  the  uioney  that  I  get  from  you  for  t>»« 
benefit  of  the  church,  of  course  mOst  be  in  the  way  of  cock-fight 
ing —  more  shame  for  you." 

"  Take  another  pull  at  the  bottle  and  a  fresh  cigar,"  Allen  said, 
with  a  laugh  at  the  confession. 

"  Thank  you,  I  will  indulge  in  both,  because  the  tobacco  calms 
the  nerves,  and  the  wine  stimulates  the  brain.  But  to  continue. 
I  managed  to  contain  my  secret,  although  I  thought  that  I  should 
burst  with  the  effort ;  and  when  at  sundown  we  partook  of  our 
humble  supper,  a  piece  of  bread  and  a  cup  of  water,  I  cleverly 
avoided  eating  for  fear  that  I  should  have  no  room  for  the  soup, 
and  eggs,  and  chicken,  which  I  fancied  I  saw  before  me.  The 
saints  knew  I  was  hungry  enough,  and  had  been  ever  since  I  be 
came  an  inmate  of  the  college ;  but  I  had  eaten  so  much  coarse 
bread  that  the  sight  of  it  sickened  me,  especially  when  we  poor 
devils  of  students  could  smell  the  savory  messes,  cooked  in  oil 
and  seasoned  with  garlic,  which  were  being  prepared  for  the 
superior  after  the  duties  of  the  day  were  over.  Another  reason 
why  I  refused  to  eat  the  bread  was  because  I  noticed  that  Antonio 
didn't  do  so,  and  that  he  made  me  an  almost  imperceptible  sign 
to  favor  my  appetite. 

"  After  supper  we  were  allowed  to  work  in  the  garden  attached 
'to  the  college  until  the  nine  o'clock  vespers ;  and  when  we  had 
listened  to  a  few  prayers  and  a  short  address  concerning  the 
beauties  of  Jesuitism,  we  were  marched  to  our  cells  and  locked 
in,  where  we  were  generally  left  unmolested  until  four  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  at  which  time  we  were  compelled  to  rise,  summer 
and  winter. 

u  I  did  not  lie  down  to  sleep  that  night,  you  may  be  assured, 
for  I  was  all  anticipation  of  a  visit  from  Antonio.  His  cell  was 
next  to  mine,  and  I  knew  he  was  awake  from  the  fact  that  he 
was  praying  loud  enough  to  be  heard  through  the  corridor,  and 
if  his  words  were  a  criterion,  he  was  the  most  devout  boy  in  the 
college.  What  blessings  he  hoped  would  be  showered  upon  the 
superior's  head!  and  how  he  roared  concerning  he  priesthood ! 
It  would  have  done  your  heart  good  to  have  Leard  him.  At 
length  the  spies,  who  were  stationed  iu  the  corridor  for  the  pur 
pose  of  listening  to  the  conversation  of  the  students,  got  tired  of 
such  stuff,  and  left  us  to  our  fate  ;  for  you  know  a  man  can't  stand 
everything,  and  they  had  heard  enough  to  satisfy  themselves  that 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  209 

Antonio  was  a  most  promising  young  man  ;  and  indeed  he  was. 
I  have  rarely  seen  his  equal. 

"About  ten  o'clock  Antonio's  prayers  ceased  for  the  want  of 
fuel  to  keep  them  up  ;  and  in  consequence  of  the.  silence  that  pre 
vailed,  every  boy  went  to  sleep  excepting  Antonio  and  myself. 
While  the  snoring  was  raging  all  around  us,  I  heard  some  one 
at  my  door,  and  in  a  few  seconds  it  opened,  and  my  friend  entered 
my  cell. 

"  4  Don't  speak  a  loud  word,'  he  whispered ;  c  if  you  do  you 
will  bring  some  of  the  watchers  down  on  us,  and  that  we  shouldn't 
like.  Take  hold  of  my  hand,  and  follow  me.' 

"  l  But  how  did  you  get  my  door  open,  and  your  own  ? '  I 
asked. 

"  '  I  merely  picked  the  locks,  and  when  we  come  back  I  shall 
lock  you  in,  and  then  do  the  same  for  myself.  But  don't  stop  to 
ask  questions.  We  have  a  night  of  eating  and  drinking  before 
us,  and  time  is  precious.  You  have  got  the  money  safe?' 

"  I  had  taken  good  care  not  to  leave  that  behind. 

"  '  Then  follow  me,'  Antonio  said,  '  and  mind  that  you  tread 
as  lightly  as  a  cat.' 

"  We  crept  through  the  gloomy  corridor,  until  we  reached  a 
small  gate,  that  was  quickly  unlocked,  and  as  quickly  secured 
again  ;  and  in  a  few  seconds  we  were  in  the  chapel,  and  standing 
before  the  altar  lights,  which  burned  night  and  day  in  front  of 
the  virgin  and  her  child.  For  a  moment  I  stopped  to  cross  my 
self  and  mutter  a  pater  noster  ;  but  before  the  latter  was  finished 
I  was  pushed  towards  the  altar  by  Antonio,  and  told  to  remove  a 
piece  of  carpet  that  covered  the  floor  where  the  priests  were  in 
the  habit  of  standing  when  saying  mass.  I  did  as  he  directed, 
t)ut  nothing  but  the  floor  met  my  view. 

"  While  I  was  wondering  what  he  could  mean,  he  motioned 
me  back  a  few  paces,  and  touched  a  secret  spring.  A  panel  slid 
back,  and  a  flight  of  steps  met  my  gaze.  My  companion  inti 
mated  that  I  was  expected  to  go  down,  and  I  obeyed  him,  he  fol 
lowing  and  closing  the  panel  noiselessly.  We  found  ourselves  in 
the  most  intense  darkness,  without  a  single  ray  of  light  to  tell  us 
which  way  to  turn  ;  but  Antonio  seemed  familiar  with  the  place, 
and  no  longer  confined  his  remarks  to  whispers. 

"  *  Stand  where  you  are  without  moving,  and  I'll  find  a  light,' 
he  said. 

U 


210  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  '  But  where  are  we,  and  what  is  the  cause  of  this  humid. 
sickening  smell?'  I  asked. 

"  4  We  are  under  the  chapel/  Antonio  replied,  l  and  the  smell 
which  you  complain  of  is  not  very  agreeable,  I  must  confess,  be 
cause  it  is  occasioned  by  the  decomposition  of  a  dozen  or  two 
priests,  wrhose  bones  have  been  deposited  here  at  different  times 
within  the  last  fifty  years.  I  wish  that  the  blessed  saints  would 
take  them  all  in  the  course  of  a  year,  and  leave  us  to  begin  the 
world  as  we  please.  Spain  would  lose  nothing,  while  I  think  we 
should  be  gainers  by  the  arrangement.'  • 

44 1  didn't  like  the  idea  of  standing  there  in  the  dark,  surrounded 
by  dead  priests ;  so  I  begged  Antonio  to  hurry  with  the  light. 
He  laughed  at  my  timidity,  and  rattled  at  some  boards  until  I 
thought  the  priests  were  struggling  to  life  to  punish  us  for  the 
desecration. 

44  At  length  I  heard  the  sound  of  flint  and  steel,  and  in  a  second 
afterwards  a  pale,  flickering  light,  hardly  relieving  the  gloom  and 
darkness,  appeared. 

44  4  Here's  where  I  keep  the  tools  for  a  light,  in  case  you  should 
come  here  alone,^  my  companion  said,  raising  the  lid  of  a  coffin 
that  rested  on  a  huge  «tone  slab  near  the  steps  which'we  had  de 
scended.  'You  can  always  find  them  in  the  coffin,  because  I 
don't  'think  that  any  one  would  be  likely  to  disturb  them.  You 
can  see  that  only  a  few  bones 'remain  of  a  priest,  who  at  one 
time  must  have  been  of  some  importance,  for  I  see  a  silver  plate 
on  the  wood-work ;  and  faith  I  have  a  good  mind  to  take  it,  and 
dispose  of  it  to  the  first  broker  we  may  meet.  The  money  would 
do  me  more  good  than  the  dead,  and  I  have  no  doubt  tjiat  the  fel 
low,  if  alive,  would  thank  me  for  my  forethought.' 

44  As  I  wras  unused  to  such  things,  I  begged  Antonio  to  let  the 
plate  alone,  promising  him  all  the  wine  he  could  drink  if  he 
would  oblige  me.  I  think  that  my  liberal  offer  had  the  deshed 
effect,  for  he  gave  up  his  purpose,  then  wanted  me  to  examine 
the  coffins,  and  see  how  I  liked  their  arrangement.  I  declined  the 
tempting  offer,  and  expressed  a  wish  to  get  clear  of  such  scenes 
as  fast  as  possible  ;  but  my  companion  laughed  at  me  for  a  simple 
ton  who  was  afraid  of  the  dead,  when  the  dead  were  incapable  of 
inflicting  any  harm. 

44  4  The  fact  of  it  is,'  said  Antonio,  —  seating  himself  upon  one  of 
the  stone  slabs,  and  resting  his  light  upon  a  coffin  that  had  been 


211 

covered  with  black  velvet ;  but  the  moths  and  mice  had  made 
terrible  work  with  the  sombre  cloth,  and  but  little  of  the  original 
material  remained,  — fc  I  rather  like  this  place.  There  is  no  re 
straint  here.  If  one  wishes  to  laugh,  there  is  no  stern-looking 
priest  here  to  rebuke  you  for  levity,  and  inflict  penance  —  from 
malice.  A  man  can  learn  more  here  in  an  hour,  than  from  all 
the  teachings  of  the  superior  in  a  year/ 

"  '  That  may  be  true/  I  replied  ;  '  but  all  people  are  not  consti 
tuted  alike.  I  expect  every  moment  to  feel  the  cold  hand  of  a 
skeleton  upon  my  neck,  and  don't  see  any  pleasure^stayiug  in  a 
damp  vault,  when  the  wine  shops  are  open  and  invite  us/ 

"  4  By  the  saints,  you  speak  truly,'  Antonio  said,  rising  and 
leading  the  way  to  the  other  end  of  the  vault.  '  Let  us  be  mov 
ing,  for  my  mouth  is  watering  for  a  glass  of  Madeira  and  a 
mouthful  of  chicken.  Keep  close  to  me,  and  bend  your  head,  or 
it  may  come  in  contact  with  a  beam  occasionally.  Step  carefully, 
and  don't  mind  the  rats.  They  won't  trouble  us  ;  at  least  they 
never  have  showed  fight  to  me,  and  I  think  that  they  are  disposed 
to  be  friends/  " 

"  If  you  could,  without  much  inconvenience  to  yourself  and 
friend,  get  out  of  that  vault,  I  should  be  much  obliged  to  you,  as  I 
think  you  have  been  there  long  enough,"  Allen  remarked,  as  the 
priest  stopped  to  take  another  pull  at  the  bottle,  and  to  light  a 
fresh  cigar.  .. 

"  I  have  no  objection  to  that,  I  assure  you,"  replied  Ben- 
venturo,  u  for  I  am  not  one  who  likes  to  hover  around  the  dead, 
unless  they  have  left  me  and  the  church  good  legacies.  Let  me 
see  —  where  was  I  ?  " 

"  The  rats  were  chasing  you  from  the  vault.  I  think,"  Allen 
said,  with  a  yawn. 

"  O,  yes  ;  there  were  many  disagreeable  associations  connected 
•with  that  vault,  and  I  afterwards  learned  that  before  the  Peninsular 
war  the  place  was  filled  With  racks  and  thumb-screws,  shower- 
baths  and  penances,  and  other  delightful  inventions  for  convert 
ing  Pagans,  Jews,  and  Protestants  to  Christianity.  I  suppose 
I  could  tell  you  reminiscences  of  that  place,  which  would  make 
your  blood  run  cold." 

"  Do  so  then,  for  Heaven's  sake,  for  I'm  roasting  with  heat," 
Allen  said. 

The   priest    disdained   to   notice   the   interruption,   and    con 
tinued :  — 


212  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

i, 

"  When  we  gained  a  wall,  Antonio  showed  me  a  small  doofr 
which  would  have  escaped  notice  unless  a  close  examination  was 
•made.  The  hinges  were  rusty,  and  creaked  most  discordantly 
when  the  door  was  opened  ;  and  had  my  companion  not  shaded 
the  light  with  his  hand,  the  strong  draft  of  air  would  have  ex 
tinguished  the  flame.  I  looked  into  the  dark  passage,  but  could 
see  nothing  but  mould  and  darkness,  and  I  drew  back  somewhat 
alarmed." 

44  4  There  is  nothing  to  fear,'  Antonio  said.  '  I  have  traversed 
the  passage  many  times,  and  never  met  anything  worse  than  a 
bat  or  a  toad.  But  you  are  not  to  go  rut  yet"  for  it  would  be 
rather  inconvenient  to  meet  with  a  priest  belonging  to  the  college, 
and  have  him  take  us  before  the  superior.  Explanations  are  so 
unpleasant  at  certain  times  ! ' 

"  '  Then  we  are  not  to  show  ourselves  in  our  college  costume? ' 
I  asked. 

"  '  Of  course  not.  I  should  be  a  poor  pupil  to  a  Jesuit  society, 
if  I  did  not  guard  against  such  an  unnecessary  display  of  our 
robes.  We  visit  the  city  as  cavaliers,  and  very  good  looking  onea 
we  shall  make,  I  have  no  doubt.' " 

"  How  you  must  have  changed  since  your  youth  !  "  Allen  sug 
gested  ;  but  the  padre  merely  shook  his  fat  fist  at  the  speaker,  and 
continued  his  narrative  :  — 

"  Antonio  paid  a  second  visit  to  a  coffin  that  reposed  in  soli 
tary  grandeur  near  the  door,  and  produced  ,two  tight-fitting 
jackets,  with  bell  buttons  and  velvet  trimmings,  and  trousers  of 
the  same  material,  open  at  the  legs,  and  about  the  right  size. 
We  threw  off  our  robes  and  put  on  the  clothes  without  waste 
of  time ;  and  after  I  had  adjusted  a  red  sash  around  my  waist, 
my  companion  thrust  a  hat  upon  niy  head,  placed  all  of  our 
clothing  in  the  coffin,  covered  it  with  the  lid,  and  gave  the  signal 
to  start. 

"  'How  did  you  ever  discover  this  passage?'  I  asked,  as  we 
groped  otir  way  along,  starting  bats  from  their  slumbers  and  toads 
from  their  apathy. 

*4  4  By  keeping  my  eyes  open,  instead  of  sleeping,  as  many  young 
men  would  have  done.  But  to  let  you  into  the  secret,  I  don't  mind 
saying  that  a  year  ago  I  was  ordered  to  do  penance  in  the  chapel 
all  night.  You  may  recollect  what  I  was  punished  for.  It  was 
for  throwing  a  loaf  of  bread  at  Pedro's  head,  because  he  said  that 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  213 

be  could  write  better  Latin  than  myself.  The  fool,  he  knew  no 
more  about  the  dead  languages  than  I  did,  and  I  was  not  intimate 
ly  acquainted  with  verbs.  However,  I  had  violated  a  rule  of  the 
college,  and  I  was  punished  by  being  locked  in  the  chapel  all 
night,  and  I  was  expected  to  repeat  one  hundred  prayers  before 
morning.  I  managed  to  get  through  with  one  by  way  of  pastime, 
and  while  I  was  practising  a  new  dance  before  the  altar,  I  thought 
I  heard  a  noise  underneath  the  chapel ;  and  although  I  have  bul 
little  belief  in  the  devil,  I  didn't  know  but  there  might  be  such  an 
individual,  and  that  he  was  in  want  of  me.  I  considered  that  the 
best  thing  that  I  could  do  would  be  to  get  out  of  the  way  as  fast 
as  possible,  for  I  had  no  notion  of  visiting  the  regions  of  the 
damned,  where  all  but  good  Jesuits  go. 

"  '  I  thought  that  the  nearer  to  the  altar  I  got,  the  safer  I  should 
be,  and  with  a  brief  prayer,  only  extorted  from  me  on  account  of 
fear,  I  hid  under  a  lounge,  and  lay  there  with  a  quaking  heart. 
In  a  short  time,  to  my  intense  horror,  I  saw  the  floor  move,  then 
open,  and  a  rush  of  cold  air,  laden  with  sickening  effluvia,  which, 
to  my  imagination,  smelt  like  brimstone,  filled  the  chapel,  and 
convinced  me  that  I  was  really  to  receive  a  visit  from  the  devil. 

"  '  First  a  head  was  thrust  through  the  opening,  and  then  a  body 
followed  slowly,  as  though  tired  with  exertion.  I  shut  my  eyes 
to  hide  the  dreadful  sight,  but  for  fear  oY  consequences  I  remained 
quite  still,  and  waited  the  moment  when  the  forked  tail  was  to  be 
stuck  into  my  side,  and  I  was  to  be  borne  to  other  regions,  where 
prayers  and  masses  are  of  little  avail.  At  length  I  found  that  I 
was  unharmed,  and  I  ventured  to  look  up.  You  may  imagine 
my  surprise,  Benventuro,  when  I  saw  that,  instead  of  the  devil, 
it  was  only  his  friend,  the  superior,  changing  his  clothes  ;  and  from 
a  cavalier's  suit  he  gradually  assumed  the  plain  robes  of  the  priest. 
He  did  the  work  very  deliberately,  too,  as  though  he  had  been 
through  the  same  operation  before,  and  could  do  so  again. 

"  '  I  was  slightly  astonished,  you  may  well  imagine,  and  as  all 
fear*  had  left  me  when  I  found  that  I  was  dealing  with  a  natural 
body  instead  of  a  supernatural  one,  I  watched  the  old  man's  mo 
tions  with  considerable  interest.  I  saw  him  close  the  trap  door, 
and  cover  the  same  with  the  carpet ;  and  once  when  he  bent  his 
body  near  mine,  I  detected  the  smell  of  wine,  and  I  jumped  at  a 
conclusion  at  once.  I -supposed  that  our  respected  superior  was 
only  common  clay,  after  all,  and  that  he  liked  the  society  of 


214  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

the  world  and  a  sup  of  wine  as  well  as  the  rest  of  us,  and  that, 
to  enjoy  himself  without  restraint,  it  was  necessary  .he  should 
visit  the  city  in  disguise.  I  reasoned  that  if  he  could  leave  the 
college  by  the  way  of  the  vault,  what  was  to  prevent  me  from  do 
ing  the  same  ? 

"  '  I  resolved  to  act,  and  when  the  superior  had  left  the  chapel 
for  his  bed,  I  took  a  candle  that  stood  on  the  altar,  and  com 
menced  my  discoveries.  I  raised  the  trap  door,  and  made  the 
descent ;  but  I  was  almost  inclined  to  abandon  the  search,  when 
I  saw  before  me  the  remains  of  the  dead.  But  I  reasoned  myself 
out  of  all  fear,  and  continued  my  investigations  until  the  door  was 
found,  and  I  stood  where  we  now  stand.' 

J'  Antonio  extinguished  his  light  as  he  uttered  those  words,  and 
a  few  more  steps  led  us  to  what  I  supposed  was  a  door  ;  but  the 
darkness  was  so  intense  that  I  could  distinguish  nothing.  I  heard 
my  companion  slip  a  bolt,  and  then  we  stepped  out  into  the  open 
air,  outside  the  college  walls,  and  free  from  observation.  Tho 
outlet  of  the  passage-way  was  so  contrived  that  a  person  mighj 
make  a  strict  search  for  the  door,  and  yet  be  unable  to  find  it  un 
less  he  had  passed  out  that  way  and  knew  its  exact  locality. 

"  Antonio  deposited  his  lamp  where  he  could  find  it  when  we  re« 
turned,  and  then  we  started  on  our  adventures,  the  college  clocfc 
tolling  the  hour  of  ten  just  as  we  arrived  outside  of  the  grounds. 

"  '  What  a  joke  it  would  be  to  set  fire  to  the  whole  concern  ! ' 
suggested  my  friend,  as  we  stopped  and  looked  at  the  college 
silent  and  dark  like  its  old  superior. 

"  '  It  would  be  much  better  to  run  away  and  become  soldiers, 
I  replied. 

"  '  And  be  returned  bound  like  cattle,'  sneered  Antonio.  '  No, 
no ;  before  we  were  gone  a  week  we  should  be  overtaken  and 
braught  back,  and  then  the  treatment  we  should  receive  would 
be  none  of  the  mildest.  No,  no  ;  I  don't  run  away  as  long  as  I 
can  raise  money  and  enjoy  myself  outside.  I  think  that  I  can 
manage  to  pass  away  the  three  years  of  my  probation  in  an  agree 
able  manner,  and  after  I  am  a  priest,  an  ordained  one,  I  can  do 
pretty  near  as  I  please,  especially  if  I  am  placed  beyond  the  reach 
of  superiors.  No,  Beuventuro  ;  don't  run  away,  because  such  an 
act  would  be  disgraceful,  not  only  to  yourself,  but  to  the  great 
society  which  we  have  sworn  to  support.' 

" 1  had  my  private  opinion  respecting  the  theory  of  his  disgrace- 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  215 

ful  acts,  but  I  did  not  state  it,  as  I  was  too  overjoyed  to  breaths 
the  free  air  of  heaven  to  argue  with  him.  t  was  intoxicated  with 
delight  at  the  novelty  of  my  position,  and  I  could  hardly  refrain 
from  shouting  my  joy,  and  bringing  upon  us  the  wrath  of  the 
sentinels  stationed  at  the  corners  of  the  streets.  Our  first  course 
was  steered  directly  for  a  fonda,  where  we  could  satisfy  our  ap 
petites  and  quench  our  thirst.  We  entered  the  place,  and  found 
that  it  was  thronged  with  visitors  —  senoritas  and  senors  of  every 
age  and  description  in  life  ;  virtuous  women,  and  those  not  quite 
so  prudish ;  libertines  and  impotent  rakes,  coxcombs  and  CUCK- 
olds,  all  mixed  together,  and  sipping  their  coffee  and  wine  with  a 
freedom  that  was  charming  to  behold. 

"  I  would  have  preferred  a  seat  where  I  could  have  watched  the 
company  and  remained  unseen,  but  Antonio  was  not  one  of  the 
retiring  sort.  He  swaggered  into  the  grand  saloon  with  the  air 
of  a  general,  and  shouted  out  his  orders  to  the  \vaiter  in  such  a 
manner  that  he  soon  had  half  a  dozen  of  them  standing  around 
our  table,  waiting  in  respectful  silence  for  orders.  And  the  orders 
were  not  slow  in  being  issued.  One  was  told  to  bring  eggs  fried 
in  butter,  another  chickens  cooked  in  oil  and  covered  with  grated 
garlic,  a  third  was  started  for  two  bottles  of  -wine,  while  a  fourth 
was  despatched  for  fruit  and  vegetables.  O,  we  had  a  rare  feast 
that  night,  and  I  have  often  looked  back  upon  my  exploits  in  the 
gastronomic  line  that  eventful  evening  with  envy,  for  everything 
was  relished ;  I  had  Digestion  and  good  appetite  —  two  things 
which  I  am  sorry  to  say  are  somewhat  impaired  at  this  late  day ; 
and  now  if  I  worry  down  a  piece  of  chicken  and  drink  a  glass  of 
wine,  I  think  that  I  am  doing  very  well.'* 

Allen  exploded  with  laughter,  and  even  Tom  and  myself  wrere 
forced  to  join  him,  the  idea  was  so  preposterous ;  for  had  we 
not  seen  the  padre  an  hour  before  eat  to  repletion,  and  drink  wine 
enough  to  float  a  small  banco  ?  Benventuro,  apparently,  did  not 
expect  us  to  believe  him,  for  he  smiled  freely  as  he  emptied  a 
bottle  of  claret  and  lighted  a  fresh  cigar. 

"  Go  on  with  the  yarn,"  Allen  said  ;  "  but  please  to  confine  your 
self  to  facts,  not  fancies.  This  is  not  the  age  of  romances." 

The  holy  father  took  not  the  slightest  notice  of  the  interrup 
tion.  He  puffed  out  volumes  of  smoke  from  his  sensual-looking 
mouth,  and  continued  :  —  • 

"  Of  course  all  eyes  were  upon  us,  for  it  was  something  unusual 


216  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES 

V, 

for  two  youths  to  expend  so  much  money  upon  a  single  entertain 
ment  ;  but  Antonio's  sang  froid  never  for  an  instant  deserted  him. 
He  inspected  the  wine  by  the  light  of  the  chandeliers,  and  after 
sipping  it,  condescended  to  call  it  good,  much  to  the  relief  of  an 
old  servant,  who  stood  at  his  elbow  ;  and  after  we  had  satisfied 
the  first  pangs  of  our  hunger,  we  began  to  look  around  and  admire 
the  female  faces  present.  Presently  Antonio  sent  two  glasses  of 
wine,  with  our  respects,  to  two  young  ladies  who  seemed  desirous 
of  obtaining  protectors.  The  wine  was  accepted,  and  thanks  re 
turned.  Then  my  friend  proffered  a  present  of  fruit,  and  that 
was  likewise  gratefully  received.  Then  we  sent  an  invitation  for 
them  to  partake  of  coffee  at  our  table,  and  they  did  not  reject  the 
overture.  We  found  them  to  be  very  intelligent  girls,  fond  of 
company  and  show,  and  we  readily  offered  them  our  protection 
home,  which  was  accepted  without  much  maidenly  diffidence. 

"  We  paid  our  bill  and  left,  but  not  until  the  proprietor  had  in 
formed  us  that  a  masked  ball  was  to  be  held  at  the  fonda  in  two 
weeks'  time,  and  that  our  patronage  was  solicited.  Of  course  we 
promised  to  come,  and  then,  giving  the  girls  our  arms,  we  sallied 
out  for  their  homes,  laughing  and  joking  on  the  way  ;  but  at  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  we  entered  the  secret  passage  and  gained 
our  rooms  unperceived,  and  without  a  soul  in  the  building  suspect 
ing  that  we  had  been  absent.  . 

"  The  next  day  we- rather  drooped  over  our  studies,  but  we  at 
tributed  it  to  a  slight  indisposition  ;  so  no  notice  was  taken  of  our 
sleepy  looks.  I  was  anxious  to  make  another  attempt  the  very 
next  night,  but  Antonio  refused  to  consent,  and  persuaded  me  to 
save  my  money  until  the  night  of  the  masked  ball,  when  he 
promised  that  I  should  see  fun  enough  to  last  me  for  a  month. 
I  could  hardly  contain  myself  to  wait  so  long ;  but  Antonio  found 
a  ready  argument  when  he  said  that  our  money  would  soon  be 
exhausted  by  going  out  twice  a  week,  and  that  we  should  attract 
suspicion  by  writing  to  friends  for  more. 

"  I  counted  the  days  impatiently  until  the  time  arrived  when 
we  were  once  more  to  go  forth  into  the  world,  and  mingle  in  its 
pleasures  and  avoid  its  pains.  At  length  the  night  did  arrive,  and 
with  a  heart  swelling  with  promised  rapture,  we  stole  through  the 
chapel  and  sought  the  hidden  door  ;  but  to  our  surprise  we  found 
that  some  one  had  been  before  us,  and.had  evidently  passed  through 
the  vault  to  the  outer  world.  For  a  moment  we  hesitated  whether 


THE   PRIES l'S    STORY.  217 

we  should  venture  ;  but  a  love  of  the  good  things  of  this  life  con 
quered  all  fear  of  detection,  and  in  another  moment  we  were  with 
the  dead,  and  our  pale  light  flickered  in  the  humid  air.  We 
found  the  vault  door  open,  as  we  expected ;  but  Antonio  took 
a  skeleton  key  with  him,  which  he  declared  would  open  the  lock, 
even  if  the  priest,  who  had  gone  before  us,  should  return  first  to 
the  college. 

"  I  must  confess  that  I  felt  a  little  uncomfortable  with  the 
thought  of  detection  before  me  ;  but  Antonio  strove  to  banish  all 
apprehensions,  and  by  the  time  we  reached  the  fonda,  he  had 
nearly  succeeded.  A  few  glasses  of  wine  did  more  than  his  words, 
and  after  a  hearty  supper  I  felt  as  though  I  could  encounter  the 
superior  and  all  his  aids  single-handed." 

u  You  must  have  been  quite  drunk  by  the  time  you  arrived  at 
that  conclusion,"  remarked  Allen,  interrupting  the  good  man. 

"  Exhilarated,  my  son,  nothing  more,"  Benveuturo  replied ; 
u  there  is  quite  a  distinction  between  the  two  words,  and  I  beg 
that  you  will  remember  them  when  conversing  with  a  member  of 
the  church.  Let  me  see  —  where  was  I?  " 

"  Drunk,  or  exhilarated,"  promptly  responded  Allen,  "  which 
ever  you  choose."  . 

"  The  music,  was  sounding  overhead,"  the  padre  continued, 
"  and  we  could  hear  the  feet  of  the  waltzers  as  they  whirled 
around  the  hall,  sliaking  the  building  and  starting  the  rafters  — 
stirring  our  young  blood  with  the  thought  of  scenes  which  our 
teachers  had  endeavored  to  convince  us  were  vain  and  sinful,  but 
which  had  intruded  upon  our  minds,  during  our  wakeful  hours, 
as  the  most  profitable  pleasure  of  the  world  —  until  we  could  no 
longer  remain  idle.  To  join  the  dance  it  was  necessary  that  we 
should  have  costumes ;  so  Antonio  called  the  head  waiter  for  a 
conference. 

"  '  Ah,  seuors/  the  old  man  said,  '  you  have  spoken  just  in 
time.  Never  since  I  have  been  connected  with  the  fonda  was 
there  such  a  demand  for  costumes  as  to-night.  All  the  beauty 
and  fashion  of  the  city  are  at  the  ball,  and  the  costumes  are  as 
varied  as  the  ages  of  the  ladies.  I  have  but  two  dresses  left,  and 
they  are  sweet  things  for  a  ball-room.  They  are  just  suitable  for 
gentlemen  of  spirit/ 

"  '  Produce  them/  was  Antonio's  command. 


218  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES.  ^ 

"  The  old  servant,  who  had  grown  fat  upon  the  good  fare  of 
tliefonda,  waddled  off,  and  returned  with  two  costumes  and  masks, 
which  he  proceeded  to  display. 

*' '  Why,  these  dresses  are  intended  to  represent  young  devils, 
with  horns  partly  grown/  shouted  Antonio. 

44  6  Yes,  senor,  and  capital  counterfeits  they  are.  But  have  no 
fear.  A  priest  has  blessed  them,  and  showered  them  with  holy 
water,  so  that  the  Evil  One  can  have  no  control  over  the  wearers. 
They  will  create  a  sensation,  senors,  among  the  ladies.' 

"  What  were  we  to  do?  Refuse  the  costumes  and  thus  lose 
the  ball,  or  buy  them  and  have  a  fine  night's  enjoyment,  frighten 
ing  old  women  and  nervous  young  ones.  We  determined  to  in 
vest,  and  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  paying  away  one  of  my  doubloons 
in  exchange  for  dresses  which  were  ugly  enough  to  cause  hysterics 
with  the  innocent  and  convulsions  with  the  wicked. 

"  We  were  shown  to  a  private  room,  and  soon  donned 
our  new  robes,  and  then  marched  solemnly  and  majestically 
to  the  ball-room.  Our  appearance  was  hailed  with  roars  of 
laughter  from  the  men  and  looks  of  terror  from  the  women. 
Way  was  made  for  us  wherever  we  went,  for  none  seemed  dis 
posed  to  come  in  contact  with  us,  however  much  they  might 
admire  us.  If  any  accosted  us,  we  answered  with  all  the  wit 
that  we  could  command,  and  sent  joke  for  joke  flying  to  the  right 
or  left  without  regard  to  age  or  personage. 

"  *  Senors/  said  a  tall  mask,  dressed  like  a  troubadour,  'your 
father  is  anxious  to  find  you.  See,  he  has  just  entered  the  ball 
room/ 

"  We  looked  in  the  direction  indicated,  and,  sure  enough,  we 
saw  an  old  devil  more  ugly  and  more  fantastically  dressed  than 
either  of  us.  His  horns  were  near  a  foot  long,  and  his  tail  was 
trailed  upon  the  floor,  except  when  he  whisked  it  around  his  body 
or  over  his  shoulder.  Our  hearts  died  with  envy  at  the  sight,  for 
it  seemed  as  though  our  glory  was  gone  for  the  evening,  The 
vast  audience  applauded  the  old  devil,  and  left  us  young  ones 
entirely  unnoticed.  In  this,  however,  it  was  but  following  the 
custom  of  all  nations,  which  is  to  run  after  novelties. 

11 '  Senors/  paid  a  young  and  beautiful  girl,  whose  beauty  had 
melted  my  heart,  '  why  don't  you  salute  your  parent  ? ' 

44  4  Because,  senora/  I  replied,  4  he  is  the  father  of  liars ;  but 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  219 

•when  I  tell  you  that  I  love  you,  I  wish  to  forget  my  relationship, 
and  speak  but  the  truth/ 

"  *  O,  is  that  the  reason?'  she  asked,  with  a  laugh.  '  I  have 
been  loved  many  times  and  by  many  men,  whom  I  knew  to  be 
devils,  but  this  is  the  first  time  that  one  ever  hud  the  courage  to 
appear  in  his  true  character.  When  your  horns  have  grown  to  a 
sufficient  length,  I'll  consider  of  your  passion.  Till  then,  adieu.' 

"  She  waved  her  fan  and  swept  towards  the  old  devil,  who  was 
gamboling  and  attracting  much  attention  in  another  part  of  the 
hall.  Antonio  and  myself  followed  her,  and  when  we  reached 
the  spot  where  our  respected  parent  stood,  the  crowd  opened  to 
the  right  and  left  for  the  purpose  of  enclosing  us  in  a  circle.  We 
found  ourselves,  by  these  means,  face  to  face  with  the  object  of 
our  envy. 

"  '  Children/  cried  the  people,  '  advance  and  salute  your  father, 
and  ask  the  news  from  Hades.' 

"  To  my  surprise  Antonio  obeyed.  He  threw  his  arms  around 
the  neck  of  the  old  devil,  and  embraced  him  in  spite  of  his  op 
position  to  that  kind  of  treatment.  The  crowd  saw  the  reluctance, 
and  shouted  with  joy,  and  urged  me  to  follow  the  example  of  my 
brother  ;  and  even  the  young  lady,  whose  eyes  had  made  so  serious 
an  impression  upon  my  heart,  accused  me  of  ingratitude  in  not 
testifying  more  affection.  I  did  not  stir,  however,  until  Antonio 
made  me  a  signal  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

"  '  Our  father,'  he  said,  '  has  not  danced  for  many  years,  but 
he  is  so  pleased  at  meeting  his  sons,  that  he  desires  us  to  waltz 
with  him.  Let  us  give  him  a  turn  around  the  hall.' 

"  In  vain  the  old  devil  pleaded  that  he  had  no  taste  for  such 
display.  We  refused  to  listen  to  him,  and  when  the  music  struck 
up,  we  each  seized  an  arm  and  capered  around  the  room  to  the 
intense  delight  of  the  spectators,  and  the  great  disgust  of  the  per 
son  who  had  robbed  us  of  our  glory. 

"  '  In  the  name  of  the  saints,'  he  muttered,  '  let  me  go,  or  Til 
curse  you.  Brats  that  you  are,  what  mean  you  by  this  treat 
ment?' 

"  '  Our  father  is  old,'  cried  Antonio,  c  and  needs  new  blood. 
Let  us  emulate  the  pelican  by  giving  liberally  from  ours.  Another 
turn  around  the  room  will  fire  his  veins  with  renewed  ardor  for 
enjoyment  on  earth.  Now,  then,  away  with  him  !  ' 

"  '  Wretches  that  you  are,  I  shall  die  from  suffocation  ! '  moaned 


220  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES.  ^ 

the  old  fellow;  and  faith,  there  was  some  fear  that  he  wculd^ 
for  he  staggered  and  it  required  all  our  strength  to  keep  him  on 
his  feet. 

"  '  Supper  and  wine  for  both  if  you  will  let  me  alone/  the  elder 
ly  devil  managed  to  gasp ;  and  as  the  proposition  was  a  fair  one, 
and  our  appetites  quite  good,  we  consented. 

"  We  escorted  our  parent,  as  we  called  him,  to  the  dining-room 
of  the  fonda,  threw  aside  our  masks,  and  called  for  all  the  good 
things  that  we  could  think  of,  and  prepared  to  make  merry. 

"  4  Come,  good  devil,'  Antonio  said,  '  doff  your  mask  and  enjoy 
yourself;  we  are  friends  now,  and  on  an  equality/ 

"  '  That  I  am  forbidden  to  do  by  a  vow  which  is  sacred,'  our 
new  friend  replied  ;  '  but  let  not  my  refusal  have  any  effect  upon 
your  appetites.  The  young  devils  rule  to-night ;  to-morrow  the 
old  one  will  have  his  turn/ 

"  The  words  were  uttered  so  sarcastically  that  they  attracted 
my  attention,  and  I  looked  to  the  old  man  for  an  explanation." 

"  Most  holy  father,"  interrupted  Allen,  "  we  are  within  a  mile 
of  Santa  Mesa.  Already  I  can  see  the  smoke  issuing  from  the 
engine  chimney  ;  yet  you  are  so  mixed  up  with  the  devil  and  hand 
some  women,  that  I  sadly  fear  we  shall  never  hear  the  termina 
tion  of  your  wonderful  adventures.  Cut  some  of  the  devils,  and 
•drown  the  women  in  a  generous  draught  of  claret,  and  then  get 
out  of  the  maze  which  surrounds  you  like  a  veil  of  brimstone." 

"  Your  advice  relating  to  the  wine  is  sound,"  Benventuro  re 
plied,  "  and  I  approve  of  it ;  but  do  you  think  that  a  man  can  cut 
a  story  short,  or  reel  it  off  like  one  of  your  ropes,  manufactured 
to  order?  You  stick  to  your  hemp,  which  you  will  reap  the  benefit 
of  one  day,  and  leave  me  to  deal  with  the  —  " 

"  Devil,  who  will  have  you  at  no  distant  time,"  Allen  ex 
claimed. 

"  The  saints  forbid,"  was  the  pious  exclamation.  u  Because  I 
associate  with  profligates  and  libertines  in  the  hope  of  saving 
them,  is  it  a  reason  why  I  should  be  condemned?  The  saints 
never  intended  that  I  should  labor  for  such  a  bad  reward." 

"  Well,"  replied  Allen,  lighting  a  fresh  cigar,  "  we  are  even  on 
personalities.  Now  go  on  with  the  yarn,  and  pay  out  at  a  rapid 
rate  until  the  whole  is  completed." 

The  priest  nodded,  and  continued  his  story :  — 

"  The  remark  of  the  old  devil  was  certainly  suspicious  ;  for  what 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  221 

did  he  mean  by  saying  that,  if  we  triumphed  to-day  he  would  to 
morrow?  I  asked  for  an  explanation,  but  our  father  in  sin  did 
not  seem  disposed  to  give  one,  and  rather  treated  our  offers  of 
friendship  in  a  disdainful  manner." 

"  '  Senor  Devil,'  Antonio  said,  raising  a  decanter  with  one 
hand  in  a  menacing  manner,  •  if  you  don't  treat  us  with  more  re 
spect,  I'll  brain  you  with  this  bottle  of  wine,  and  make  you  pay 
the  damages.  We  are  gentlemen,  and  must  be  honored  by  re 
spect/ 

"  '  Carefully,  senors,'  the  old  devil  replied.  *  Don't  be  violent 
until  there  is  occasion.  I  have  no  doubt  that  you  are  gentlemen  ; 
but  how  long  is  it  since  you  left  the  Jesuit  college  of  St.  Salva 
dor,  where  you  are  pupils  ? ' 

"  Had  an  earthquake  occurred,  we  could  not  have  been  more 
startled.  We  began  to  suspect  that  we  were  dealing  with  a  bona 
fide  devil,  after  all,  for  how  else  could  he  have  been  aware  that 
we  were  connected  with  the  college? 

"  '  How  do  you  know  that? '  I  asked. 

"  '  Why,  one  of  my  imps  told  me.  Is  not  that  information 
sufficient?' 

"  While  we  were  staring  with  astonishment  at  the  old  fellow's 
horns,  and  wondering  how  we  could  get  a  view  of  his  face,  our 
evil  genius  arose,  saluted  us  with  fantastic  courtesy,  and  walked 
towards  the  desk  where  the  proprietor  was  seated,  paid  his  bill 
for  the  supper,  turned,  and  took  another  good  look  at  us,  and  then 
left  thdfonda  without  speaking  a  word. 

"  We  drew  a  long  breath,  expressive  of  great  relief,  when  his 
form  was  no  longer  in  sight ;  but  the  old  devil  had  dashed  our 
spirits,  and  we  were  in  no  mood  for  revelry  just  then.  We 
emptied  the  bottles  of  wine  before  us,  but  they  failed  to  inspire 
confidence  or  courage  ;  for  we  feared  that  we  should  be  punished 
the  next  day  for  our  truancy. 

"  '  What  is  to  be  done? '  I  asked,  after  we  had  sat  drinking  in 
silence  for  half  an  hour. 

"  '  I  know  not,  unless  we  make  the  best  of  our  way  to  the  col 
lege,  and  try  and  sleep  off  this  disagreeable  feeling  which  now  op 
presses  us,'  Antonio  said,  after  a  few  minutes'  hesitation. 

"  I  was  willing  to  listen  to  such  advice,  for  I  knew  the  cruelties 
v>hich  we  should  be  exposed  to,  if  our  flight  was  discovered  by 
the  superior. 


222  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  We  seized  our  clothes,  tied  in  bundles,  and  started  for  the 
college,  walking  rapidly  to  escape  the  jeers  of  those  whom  we 
passed  ic  the  street ;  but  after  we  reached  the  entrance  to  the 
subterranean  passage,  we  felt  somewhat  relieved  to  find  that  the 
door  had  not  been  disturbed  in  our  absence  ;  or  at  least  it  was  not 
bolted  on  the  inside,  as  we  feared  it  would  be.  With  eager  hands 
Antonio  lighted  our  lamp,  secured  the  door,  and  then  we  started 
for  the  vault  where  the  dead  reposed,  and  which  I  never  ventured 
near  without  trembling  and  fear. 

"  We  gained  the  vault,  and  bolted  the  door  after  us ;  and  then 
for  the  first  time  Antonio  spoke. 

"  4  The  saints  be  praised  for  this  lucky  escape/  he  said.  '  Who, 
in  the  name  of  Satan,  was  the  old  devil?' 

"  '  I ! '  was  the  answer ;  and,  to  our  horror  and  consterna 
tion,  from  behind  one  of  the  coffins  rose  the  form  of  the  devil, 
whose  na-me  we  had  just  invoked. 

u  There  he  stood,  grinning  at  us,  with  horns  and  tail  as  large 
as  when  we  romped  with  him  in  the  ball-room,  an  hour  or  two 
before.  I  never  flattered  myself  at  praying ;  but  if  I  did  not 
repeat  a  pater  noster  that  moment  quicker  than  I  ever  did  before 
or  since,  it  is  because  my  memory  is  treacherous.  As  for  my 
companion,  Antonio,  I  don't  think  that  he  was  much  less  fright 
ened  than  myself,  although  he  tried  to  seem  composed ;  but  the 
effort  was  a  failure,  for  the  lamp  which  he  held  in  his  hand  shook 
so,  that  a  portion  of  the  oil  was  spilled  upon  the  ground,  and 
the  flame  danced  around  the  vault  until  every  coffin  in  it  was 
lighted  up. 

"'Who  are  you?'  demanded  Antonio,  with  chattering  teeth, 
at  length  mustering  courage  to  speak. 

"  *  Don't  you  see?    I'm  the  devil,'  was  the  answer. 

"  '  I  don't  believe  you  are  any  more  of  a  devil  than  we  are,' 
my  companion  continued,  gaining  courage  every  moment. 

"  '  Would  you  like  to  see  a  specimen  of  my  skill?'  the  devil 
asked.  '  Shall  I  cause  these  dead  priests  to  be  alive  again,  and 
walk  the  earth  with  flesh  and  blood  upon  their  bonas?  or  do  you 
prefer  that  I  should  show  you  the  mysteries  of  hell?  ' 

"  '  I  had  rather  view  the  latter  than  the  former,  for  we  see 
enough  live  priests  every  day  without  awakening  the  dead.  Let 
the  old  fellows  sleep,  for  they  need  all  the  rest  they  can  get,'  was 
Antonio's  answer. 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  223 

"  '  But  suppose  I  should  chain  you  here  until  the  breath  left  your 
bodies,  for  the  insults  you  have  heaped  upon  me  to-night  ? '  the 
devil  demanded,  seriously. 

"  4  Why,  then  you  would  lose  two  good  servants,  and  the  col 
lege  two  promising  students,'  was  the  response. 

"  t  Explain  yourself,'  the  devil  demanded  again,  more  grave 
than  ever. 

"  4  Why,  you  know  that  a  man  can't  be  a  Jesuit  unless  he  serves 
a  master,  and  I  know  that  you  have  none  too  many  friends  to  thus 
quarrel  with  them.' 

"  I  thought  that  Satan  smothered  a  laugh,  and  it  gave  me 
courage  to  hope  that  Antonio  and  his  tact  would  yet  save  us. 

"  '  Do  you  know  me  ?  '  the  devil  inquired. 

"  '  Nolt  if  you  wish  to  remain  unknown,'  was  the  prompt 
answer. 

"  '  And  you  think  that  even  if  I  should  punish  you  as  you 
deserve  for  this  night's  exploits,  you  would  never  mention  my 
name?  '  our  questioner  continued. 

"  «  Your  secret  will  not  be  known,  and  we  shall  escape  punish 
ment,'  Antonio  said,  promptly. 

"  'How  so?' 

"  *  Because  your  life  is  in  our  hands.  We  are  young,  active, 
and  armed,  while  you  are  old  and  weak,  and  none  to  heed  your 
cries  within  hearing.  We  have  learned  enough  of  Jesuitism  to 
understand  that  the  first  law  of  the  institution  is  self-preservation. 
We  shall  obey  that  law,  sure.' 

"  4  Why,  you  young  devils !  would  you  murder  me  in  cold 
blood?'  demanded  our  new  acquaintance,  more  in  surprise  than 
alarm. 

"  4  We  should  dislike  the  task  ;  but  if  forced  to  save  ourselves 
by  that  act,  we  should  do  so,  and  none  in  the  college  would  be  the 
t»iaer.  A  Jesuit  can  keep  a  secret,  as  you  well  know.' 

u  4  You  know  me,  then  ?  '  the  masquerader  asked. 

"  '  I  do — you  are  Father  Vider,  the  superior  of  the  college,' 
was  Antonio's  reply. 

"  I  was  astonished,  and  well  I  might  be,  for  the  superior  was 
nearly  sixty  years  of  age,  and  the  last  man  in  Cadiz  whom  I 
should  have  suspected  of  visiting  balls,  and  playing  the  pranks  of 
youth  and  hot  blood. 

"  '  You  have  guessed  rightly  —  I  am  the  superior  ; '  and  off 


224  LIFE   IN   T1IE   EAST   INDIES. 

tumbled  the  hideous  head,  horns,  and  mask,  and  revealed  the  thin, 
wrinkled,  and  dark  features  of  Father  Vider.  I  could  hardly 
refrain  from  falling  upon  my  knees,  and  begging  for  forgiveness ; 
for  I  had  become  so  accustomed  to  his  rule  that  I  dreaded  his 
rebuke. 

"  c  Are  we  to  be  treated  as  children,  or  as  rebellious  students?' 
demanded  Antonio,  as  bold  as  a  bishop. 

"  i  As  children,  with  my  forgiveness,  if  nothing  is  said  regard 
ing  this  night's  adventures,'  the  superior  replied. 

*' '  Then  swear  it  upon  the  cross  which  you  wear  around  your 
neck,  and  which  has  been  blessed  by  the  pope.' 

"The  superior  hesitated  for  a  moment,  to  see  if  he  could  not 
avoid  the  oath  ;  but  finding  that  Antonio  was  resolute,  he  con 
sented  ;  and  then  we  knew  that  we  could  trust  him. 

"  '  Throw  off  your  dresses/  he  said,  '  and  go  to  bed,  for  it's 
near  the  hour  of  early  mass,  and  I  would  not  have  the  inmates 
of  the  college  know  of  this  adventure.  To  prevent  such  scenes 
in  future,  I  shall  have  the  entrance  to  the  vault  secured,  and  thus 
stop  ingress  or  egress  by  this  route.' 

"  *  But  how  will  you  manage  when  you  wish  to  visit  the  city 
during  the  hours  of  night?'  asked  Antonio,  with  bold  audacity. 

"  4  That  is  none  of  your  business,'  was  the  tart  answer. 

"  '  But  how  shall  we  manage? '  demanded  my  friend. 

"  '  If  you  are  discreet,  I  shall  give  you  a  day's  liberty  once  a 
fortnight.  Now  to  bed,  and 'remember  the  scenes  of  this  night  as 
though  they  were  a  dream.' 

"  We  obeyed  without  a  murmur  ;  still  I  had  some  misgivings 
that  the  superior  would  punish  us  some  way  or  other ;  and  he  did, 
but  a  little  different  from  what  we  expected  ;  for  in  the  course  of 
three  months  Antonio  and  myself  were  pronounced  competent  to 
receive  priests'  orders,  and  we  were  duly  ordained,  and  then  de 
spatched  in  different  directions.  Antonio  was  sent  to  Rome, 
where  he  is  engaged  to  keep  watch  upon  the  pope  and  cardinals, 
while  I  was  provided  for  at  Manila ;  and  here  I  have  remained 
ever  since,  doing  as  little  as  possible,  except  in  the  eating  and 
drinking  line  ;  but  I  believe  that  is  all  the  archbishop  cares  for, 
and  if  he  is  satisfied,  I  am." 

"  Did  the  superior  ever  allude  to  the  adventures  of  that  night?" 
Allen  asked. 

"  Never,  in  word  or  deed.    Even  when  he  parted  from  me,  and 


THE  PRIEST'S  STORY.  225 

gave  me  his  blessing,  I  expected  that  he  would  say  something  ; 
but  he  did  not.  I  never  saw  him  afterwards.  He  lived  until 
over  seventy  years  of  age,  ond  his  name  is  revered  as  that  of  a 
saint  in  Cadiz.  He  had  ins  faults,  like  the  rest  of  us,  and  like  us 
was  anxious  to  conceal  them  from  the  public  eye." 

Just  as  the  padre  concluded  his  story,  the  banco  reached  the 
side  of  the  river  opposite  the  factory,  at  Santa  Mesa,  and  we 
landed. 

"  Can  you  spare  the  men  half  an  hour,  .Senor  All«n?  "  Benven 
turo  asked. 

"  Certainly." 

"  I  want  to  send  word  to  my  steward  to  join  me  here  on  busi 
ness,  immediately." 

"  What,  the  fellow  with  the  black  beard  and  hang-dog  expres 
sion  to  his  face?"  Allen  asked. 

"  I  must  confess  that  you  have  drawn  his  portrait,  although  it 
is  not  a  flattering  one.  He  is  the  one  I  mean,  and  a  useful  man 
he  is  sometimes,"  replied  Benveuturo. 

"  Especially  for  a  sudden  death,"  whispered  Allen  to  me  ;  but 
the  priest  did  not  hear  the  remark  or  see  the  movement  of  my 
friend's  lips. 

We  left  the  priest  giving  orders  to  the  crew  of  the  boat  while 
we  walked  slowly  towards  the  house  and  factory,  situated  about 
twenty  rods  from  the  landing. 

At  the  gate  we  saw  Mr.  Huckford,  and  shook  hands  with  him, 
presenting  Tom  in  due  form.  No  matter  how  much  company 
arrived,  Mr.  Huckford  was  never  disturbed  from  his  accustomed 
serenity,  provided  his  guests  were  Americans,  or  could  speak  the 
English  language.  He  gave  every  one  a  hearty  welcome,  arid  the 
best  that  his  house  afforded1  was  always  freely  offered. 

"  It  is  still  two  hours  from  dinner-time,"  Mr.  Huckford  said, 
looking  at  his  watch.  "  How  will  you  manage  until  that  hour 
arrives  ?  " 

Tom  decided  upon  visiting  the  factory,  and  learning  the  mys 
teries  of  rope-making,  while  I  concluded  to  take  a  little  rest,  which 
I  very  much  needed  after  my  night  of  labor  and  anxiety ;  and  for 
that  purpose  I  went  to  my  old  quarters,  where  a  net  hammock  was 
always  kept  for  me,  and  where  I  could  lie  and  read,  or  else  watch 
the  river  and  the  many  burdens  which  it  bore  upon  its  surface.  \ 
had  not  been  alone  more  than  five  minutes  when  Allen  ent^ed. 
15 


226  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

V, 

"  Excuse  me  for  disturbing  you,"  he  said  ;  "  but  I  want  to  tell 
you  the  reason  of  Benventuro's  sending  for  his  steward.  He  in 
tends  to  despatch  him  to  Manila  in  search  of  your  wife,  and  I 
think  that  the  movement  is  a  good  one.  The  fellow  is  a  precious 
scoundrel,  I  know  ;  but  the  holy  father  has  him  in  complete  sub 
jection,  and  I  am  sure  that  he  will  not  dare  to  work  except  for 
his  master's  advantage.  Some  good  may  come  of  the  visit,  and 
at  any  rate,  no  harm  can  take  place  unless  Father  Juan  takes  a 
hint  that  his  steps  are  watched." 

"  Let  him  go,  by  all  means,"  I  said,  "  and  any  expenses  that 
he  incurs  I  will  cheerfully  meet." 

"  I  have  a  young  fellow  at  work  in  the  factory,  who  was  born 
in  Manila,  and  is  well  acquainted  there.  He  will  serve  us  faith 
fully  for  money,  although  I  think  that  he  would  sell  his  father 
for  an  ounce  of  gold.  In  this  matter  we  can  trust  him,  for  it  will 
be  for  his  interest  to  be  honest.  Besides,  he  knows  your  wife  by 
sight,  having  often  seen  her  here  while  visiting.  If  you  think  it 
expedient,  I  will  engage  his  services  for  a  week,  and  send  him 
off  this  very  afternoon  to  commence  the  search." 

I  had  no  objections  to  the  course  which  Allen  suggested  ;  and 
we  concluded  to  start  both  men  for  Manila  that  afternoon,  with 
instructions  to  send  us  information,  if  there  was  any  of  importance, 
twice  a  day,  or  to  report  themselves  at  my  city  residence  in  the 
evening,  between  the  hours  of  seven  and  nine  o'clock,  when  they 
could  enter  without  observation,  and  talk  at  leisure. 

Allen  left  me  to  complete  his  arrangements,  and  I  fell  asleep, 
during  which  I  dreamed  that  my  wife  had  quarrelled  with  my 
protegee,  Gracia,  and  swallowed  her  whole  as  easily  as  though 
she  had  the  flexible  muscles  and  good  digestion  of  a  boa  con 
strictor.  I  imagined  that  I  attempted  to  prevent  the  gluttonous 
act,  and  that  I  even  seized  Gracia  by  her  feet  and  tried  to  pre 
vent  her  disappearing  from  sight ;  but  while  I  was  pulling  first 
one  way  and  then  the  other,  Teresa  kicked  me  with  such  force  that 
I  was  compelled  to  cry  aloud  for  assistance. 

"  Hallo  !  what  is  the  matter  with  you?  "  some  one  asked,  shak 
ing  me  most  violently  by  the  shoulder. 

I  started  up,  rubbed  my  eyes,  and  saw  that  Father  Benventuro 
was  standing  over  me. 

"  1  have  been  in  the  room  for  three  minutes,"  he  said,  "  watch 


THE    DINNER.  227 

ing  your  struggles  while  asleep.  What  is  the  matter  with  you? 
Have  you  been  dreaming  of  earthquakes  or  snakes?" 

44  Pardon  me,"  I  replied  ;  "  I  was  dreaming  of  anacondas,  and 
I  thought  that  one  had  got  hold  of  me." 

"  That  is  not  very  complimentary  to  me,  for  I  never  show  such 
snake-like  propensities  except  at  the  dinner  table.  And  speaking 
of  dinner  reminds  me  that  I  was  sent  to  inform  you  that  that 
important  meal  is  on  the  table,  and  we  are  waiting  for  you. 
Come,  dip  your  face  in  this  bowl  of  cool  water,  and  take  some 
of  the  fever  out  of  it,  and  be  sure  that  you  retire  early  to-night. 
They  may  urge  you  to  drink  stoutly ;  but  it  is  a  vile  habit,  so 
you  can  conscientiously  refuse.  Imitate  me  in  that  respect  if  you 
can.  I  know  that  it  is  difficult,  but  be  firm  and  refuse." 

With  this  advice  the  priest  left  me,  and  I  dressed  for  dinner, 
considerably  refreshed  by  my  sleep,  yet  feeling  far  from  easy  in 
my  mind,  when  I  thought  of  my  wife,  and  considered  where  she 
was  hidden  by  the  treacherous  Father  Juan. 

The  dinner  passed  off  as  all  dinners  usually  do,  where  a  por 
tion  of  the  company  is  disposed  to  talk,  and  other  portions  remain 
quiet  listeners.  The  priest  was  profuse  in  his  remarks,  and  told 
some  wonderful  and  startling  adventures  concerning  himself  the 
night  before  ;  and  I  think  that  on  the  whole  he  actually  believed 
what  he  said.  The  deeper  he  drank  the  more  astonishing  were 
the  sacrifices  which  he  had  made  while  saving  some  imaginary 
person  from  being  crushed  by  a  falling  wall,  or  drowned  by  the 
rushing  tide.  Those  present  listened  to  him  highly  amused,  and 
only  ventured  to  contradict  when  he  went  beyond  all  reason. 

"  Come,"  said  Allen,  addressing  me,  "  let  us  take  a  few  hours' 
ride  on  horseback  this  evening,  while  the  rest  of  the  company 
can  remain  at  the  table,  or  follow  our  example.  We  shall  have 
a  full  moon  at  eight  o'clock,  and  the  cool  air  will  be  delicious  a3 
it  sweeps  down  from  the  mountains  and  crosses  the  river.  Who 
will  go  with  us  ?  " 

"  Not  I,"  said  the  padre,  "  as  long  as  I  can  find  a  companion  to 
drink  with." 

"  And  1  prefer  to  increase  my  knowledge  of  Spanish  to  being 
skinned  on  a  hard-trotting  horse,"  Tom  answered. 

Mr.  Huckford  agreed  to  remain  at  home  and  attend  to  business, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  Allen  and  myself  were  supplied  witli  horses,, 
and  trotting  leisurely  in  the  direction  of  a  village  which  is  about 


228  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

V. 

five  miles  from  Santa  Mesa.  The  place  is  much  frequented  by 
merchants,  who  do  business  in  Manila,  on  account  of  the  cool,  clear 
water  which  flows  through  the  village,  affording  unrivalled  facili 
ties  for  bathing,  and  because  the  nights  are  unusually  cool,  and  the 
air  free  of  insects  —  two  things  which  invite  slumber  and  comfort, 
and  which  cannot  he  had  in  the  city. 

"  It  is  now  seven  o'clock,"  said  Allen,  consulting  his  watch. 
"  We  can  visit  the  village,  bathe  in  the  clear,  cold  waters  of  the 
river,  and  back  again  to  the  factory  by  nine.  Touch  your  horse 
with  the  whip,  and  let's  see  which  has  got  the  most  speed." 

In  a  few  seconds  our  slow  pace  was  changed  to  a  gallop,  and  as 
the  animals  were  fresh  and  eager  for  the  fun,  we  went  over  the 
ground  at  a  rapid  rate,  and  did  not  draw  rein  until  we  were  in  the 
heart  of  the  village,  and  every  one  in  town  was  tagging  at  our 
heels,  as  though  they  had  not  seen  a  stranger  for  a  twelvemonth. 
The  noise  brought  many  of  the  natives  to  their  doors ;  but  after 
one  stoical  stare  they  retreated  to  their  hammocks,  and  com 
menced  chewing  betel-nut  with  renewed  vigor. 

We  rode  to  the  bathing-pool ;  but  before  we  could  dismount,  a 
little  girl,  whose  costume  was  fashioned  after  that  of  Mother  Eve, 
excepting  the  fig  leaf,  came  towards  us  with  her  arms  filled  with 
grass-cloth  towels,  and  begged  our  acceptance  of  the  same  ;  and 
after  we  alighted,  a  Mestiza  took  the  bridles  of  our  horses, 
loosened  the  girts,  and  rubbed  them  down  with  wisps  of  grass 
and  the  husks  of  cocoa-nuts. 

"  What  a  polite  part  of  the  country  we  have  reached  !  "  I  said 
to  Allen  ;  but  he  only  laughed,  and  made  preparations  for  the 
swim. 

The  little  girl  squatted  down  upon  the  bank  of  the  river,  and 
seemed  to  watch  our  movements  with  some  curiosity ;  so  1 
thought  that  I  would  give  her  notice  that  her  company  was  not 
wanted,  until  our  bathing  was  completed. 

To  my  surprise,  however,  the  little  wretch  took  no  notice  of 
my  hints,  and  I  was  compelled  to  suspend  operations,  although 
Allen  did  not. 

"  Go  away,  little  girl,"  I  said  ;  "and  don't  come  again  for  half 
an  hour." 

"  What  for,  senor?"  she  asked. 

"  Because  I  am  about  to  swim,"  I  answered. 

"  I  know  it,  senor,"  she  replied,  with  composure. 


CHAKMING   SIMPLICITY.  229 

"  And  you  won't  move?  "  I  asked. 

"  No,  senor ;  I  must  stay  and  watch  the  towels." 

Here  was  the  cause  of  the  difficulty ;  and  while  I  was  some 
what  mortified  that  our  honesty  should  be  questioned,  Alien 
laughed  so  heartily  that  he  was  compelled  to  suspend  operations 
until  he  grew  more  composed. 

44  Why,  I  thought  the  girl  was  too  honest  to  suspect  dis 
honesty,"  I  said. 

"  Then,  to  prevent  you  from  judging  hastily  hereafter,  study  the 
motives  of  people ;  "  and  with  this  sage  advice  Allen  dove  from  a 
rock  like  a  duck,  and  rolled  over  and  over  in  the  cool  water  like  a 
mermaid. 

44  Come  on/'  he  shouted  ;  ll  the  water  is  perfectly  delicious." 

44  But  this  girl ;  what  shall  I  do  with  her?  "  I  asked. 

4'  Why,  give  her  a  real,  and  she  will  show  how  much  better 
she  can  dive  than  either  of  us,  and  how  much  faster  she  can 
swim." 

I  declined  the  proposition,  and  as  nothing  that  I  could  say  would 
induce  the  girl  to  move,  I  thanked  Heaven  that  the  moon  was  not 
up,  and  that  the  sun  had  set ;  so  in  a  moment  I  cast  my  clothes 
aside,  and  modestly  plunged  into  the  water.  As  far  as  I  could 
tell,  the  girl  did  not  seem  much  shocked  at  the  outrage,  and  oc 
cupied  her  time,  while  we  were  swimming,  in  sucking  the  sweet 
milk  from  a  cocoa-nut. 

For  half  an  hour  we  sported  in  the  water,  and  then  judiciously 
used  the  grass-cloth  towels  belonging  to  the  girl.  By  the  time 
we  had  concluded,  she  had  finished  her  nut,  gathered  up  the 
napkins,  and  then  led  the  way  slowly  towards  the  house. 

44  Where  are  we  going  now?"  I  asked  of  Allen. 

44  For  coffee  and  cigars,"  he  replied. 

u  This,  then,  is  a  hotel?"  I  said,  pointing  to  the  bamboo  hut 
before  us. 

"  It  is  what  they  call  a  hotel  in  this  part  of  the  country,  and  a 
very  good  one  they  think  it  is,  too.  All  foreigners  who  come  here 
to  bathe,  stop  at  the  hut  for  towels  and  coffee,  and  if  it  don't 
have  anything  else  that  is  good,  you  can  always  be  sure  of  a 
strong,  clear  cup  of  coffee,  the  berry  of  which  was  grown  within 
a  few  rods  of  us,  and  towels  of  their  own  manufacture.  But 
come  and  contrast  this  watering-place  hotel  with  the  houses  at 
Newport  and  Fort  Henry." 


230  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

v 

We  entered  the  hut,  and  found  the  owner,  with  his  wife  and 
several  children,  squatted  around  a  huge  wooden  dish  filled  with 
rice  ;  and  the  rapid  manner  in  which  they  made  it  disappear  was 
wonderful  to  behold. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE   INN. OUR   COFFEE. THE    AMBUSH. THE    ATTACK. ITS 

FAILURE. THE    EXAMINATION. THE   RESULT. 

"  THE  saints  have  you  in  their  keeping,  senors,"  cried  the  land 
lord,  as  we  entered  the  rather  dimly-lighted  room,  which  was  too 
modest  to  even  boast  of  a  floor,  for  the  hard  earth  had  been  lev 
elled  and  beaten  into  service,  and  had  the  advantage  of  not  requir 
ing  washing  or  repairing. 

"  May  the  saints  protect  you  and  yours,"  was  the  rejoinder  of 
Allen,  as  we  took  seats  upon  a  bamboo  bench,  and  watched  the 
progress  of  the  meal. 

"Will  the  senors  partake?"  cried  the  husband,  opening  his 
mouth  to  receive  a  ball  of  rice  which  he  had  skilfully  collected 
with  three  fingers. 

He  threw  back  his  head  as  he  spoke,  and  the  rice,  about  the 
size  of  a  grape  shot,  was  hurled  into  his  mouth  with  wonderful 
precision. 

"  Heaven  forbid,"  I  cried  hastily,  with  a  look  of  disgust  at  the 
numerous  black  and  dirty  paws  which  were  thrust  into  the  mess ; 
and  every  one  of  which  was  imitating  the  older  to  the  best  of  its 
ability. 

"  We  thank  you,  we  have  already  dined,"  Allen  hastened  io 
add  ;  and  then  he  spoke  in  English  to  me. 

"It  is  not  always  policy  to  show  the  disgust  that  you  feel  at  an 
invitation  to  dine  with  a  Mestizo.  He  asks  us  to  eat  from  motives 
of  the  purest  courtesy,  and  you  must,  in  this  country,  decline 
with  the  same  grace  with  which  an  invitation  is  extended.  These 
people  have  never  eaten  or  been  taught  to  eat  with  spoons,  or 
knives  and  forks,  and  they  consider  them  as  useless  as  some  of 


A   MESTIZO    MEAL.  231 

our  countrymen  seem  to  think  butter-knives  are.  Some  Ameri 
cans,  you  well  know,  are  none  too  clean  at  the  table,  or  at  their 
work  ;  so  don't  despise  these  natives  for  doing  what  their  grand 
fathers  did  before  them. 

I  felt  rebuked,  and  no  longer  regarded  the  group  with  disgust, 
but  with  interest.  All  were  fair  and  impartial  at  the  bowl. 
Even  the  smallest  children  had  as  free  a  chance  at  the  rice  as  the 
largest  boy,  and  an  infant  was  only  rebuked  when  it  attempted  to 
crawl  into  the  vessel,  and  cover  itself  with  the  food.  And  the 
rebuke  was  received  without  a  murmur  from  the  little  one. 
There  was  no  yelling  with  passion,  and  compromises  by  allowing 
even  a  foot  to  remain  in  the  bowl  to  keep  the  young  one  quiet. 
The  Mestizos  are  too  sensible  for  that,  and  I  don't  think  that  dur 
ing  my  whole  stay  on  the  island  I  ever  heard  a  child  indulge  in  a 
protracted  cry,  or  give  way  to  such  gusts  of  passion  as  are  com 
mon  with  European  or  American  children.  Yet  they  receive  not 
half  the  attention,  and  are  allowed  to  herd  with  the  dogs  and  chase 
the  chickens  at  leisure.  Their  life,  until  they  are  ten  years  of 
age,  is  one  of  freedom  'from  medicine  and  schools.  Once  or 
twice  a  day  they  are  taken  to  the  river,  washed,  and  taught  to 
swim ;  and  they  take  to  the  water  as  readily  as  ducks.  Their 
fondness  for  it  they  never  forget,  and  even  the  workmen,  who 
toil  from  daylight  till  dark,  will  seek  the  river  after  the  fatigues 
of  the  day,  and  refresh  their  bodies  with  a  swim. 

"  Where  is  the  coffee  you  promised  me?  "  I  asked  of  Allen,  tir 
ing  at  length  of  seeing  the  family  devour  their  rice. 

"  That  will  be  here  when  the  landlord  has  completed  his  meal, 
cind  not  before,"  replied  my  friend.  "  The  hosts  of  this  country 
are  as  independent  as  in  America ;  although  here  they  are  to  be 
seen  occasionally,  while  at  home  they  are  not  known  except  to 
newspaper  correspondents.  Have  patience,  for  I  see  that  my 
friend  begins  to  falter,  as  though  he  is  nearly  filled.  A  few  more 
balls,  and  he  will  be  finished  and  ready  to  serve  us." 

The  result  proved  that  Allen's  surmises  were  correct.  The 
head  of  the  family  sighed,  then  watched  his  young  ones  for  a  few 
minutes,  as  they  continued  to  throw  the  rice  into  their  mouths 
with  renewed  ardor,  and  at  length  arose  and  stood  before  us. 

"  Senors,"  he  said,  "  what  shall  i  serve  you  with?  " 

"  Are  you  sure  that  you  have  done  eating  ?  "  Allen  asked. 

"  Quite  sure,  scnors ;  I  am  as  full  now  as  a  sugar-sack." 


232  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

i, 

11  Then  bring  us  coffee  and  cigars  ;  and  mind  that  the  former 
is  strong  and  the  latter  mild.  You  understand?" 

"  Of  course  I  do  ;  have  I  not  kept  a  hotel  from  my  youth,  and 
did  not  my  father  keep  one  before  me?" 

The  Mestizo  looked  as  dignified  in  his  shirt  and  loose  trousers, 
and  feet  hardened  by  constant  contact  with  the  earth,  as  Ameri. 
can  landlords,  dressed  in  fine  clolh,  patent-leather  boots,  and  dia 
mond  pin.  Our  host  clapped  his  hands,  and  one  of  his  numerous 
daughters  awaited  his  commands. 

44  Coffee  and  cigars  for  my  friends,"  he  repeated. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  fragrant -beverage  made  its  appearance  in 
large  brown-ware  cups,  manufactured  in  the  country,  and  used  in 
all  the  native  houses. 

44  There,"  said  Allen,  "  taste  and  drink  coffee  for  the  first  time." 

I  did  so,  and  although  the  coffee  was  destitute  of  milk,  and 
was  sweetened  with  coarse  brown  sugar,  yet  I  never  tasted  any 
thing  more  delicious.  As  we  drank,  a  dreaming,  half-forgetful 
feeling  took  possession  of  us,  and  we  leaned  back  and  gave  full 
play  to  the  fancies  which  crowded  upon  our  brains.  I  thought 
that  my  wife  was  present,  and  smiling  through  the  clouds  of  to 
bacco  smoke  which  filled  the  room  from  our  cigars,  and  more  than 
once  I  was  on  the  point  of  speaking  to  her ;  yet  felt  that  the 
sound  of  my  voice  would  dispel  the  illusion,  and  she  would  van 
ish.  I  could  see  our  host  moving  about  the  room,  and  once  he 
replenished  our  cups  when  he  found  that  they  were  empty,  and 
would  have  done  so  again  had  not  Allen  spoke,  and  thus  roused 
me  from  my  stupor. 

44  It  is  time  that  we  were  on  our  way  home,"  he  said. 

I  looked  at  my  watch,  and  found  that  it  was  within  a  few  min 
utes  of  eight. 

u  Is  it  possible  that  we  have  been  here  an  hour  and  a  half?  "  I 
asked. 

44  Ah,  senor,"  cried  the  Mestizo,  44  that  is  but  a  short  time  io 
devote  to  my  coffee.  Some  gentlemen  stay  here  for  hours,  and 
swallow  many  cup«,  and  yet  go  away  unsatisfied.  You  have  done 
very  well  for  new  beginners,  but  I  hope  to  see  you  both  here 
often." 

Allen  slipped  a  four-real  piece  in  his  hand,  and  the  landlord 
gave  vent  to  many  expressions  of  gratitude.  lie  escorted  us  to 
our  horses,  and  wished  the  saints  would  have  us  in  their  keeping 


THE   AMBUSH.  233 

on  our  ride  home ;  and  even  the  young,  girl  who  witnessed  our 
bathing  exploits  hoped  that  we  would  soon  return  for  another 
swim. 

The  night  was  magnificent.  Not  a  cloud  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
heavens,  and  the  moon  looked  down  upon  us  with  tropical  bright 
ness.  A  cool  breeze  came  from  the  mountains,  and  the  air  was 
so  pure  and  clear  that  the  barking  of  a  village  dog  could  be  heard 
for  miles.  We  were  so  enchanted  with  the  scene  that  we  sur 
fered  our  horses'  bridles  to  fall  upon  their  necks,  and  plodded 
along  at  as  slow  a  pace  as  they  pleased. 

For  a  few  miles  we  jogged  on  in  silence. 

"  Hark  !  "  cried  Allen,  suddenly,  stopping  his  horse  ;  "  I  thought 
that  I  heard  a  shrill  whistle." 

"  And  I  heard  the  same  ;  but  it  is  not  an  uncommon  event. 
The  only  thing  that  would  surprise  me  would  be  to  hear  some  one 
whistle  Yankee  Doodle  at  this  time  of  night.  I  should  certainly 
think  that  we  were  within  hailing  distance  of  a  countryman." 

Allen  paid  no  attention  to  my  remarks,  for  while  I  was  speak 
ing,  directly  ahead  of  us,  in  a  small  clump  of  trees  and  under 
brush  a  shrill  whistle  was  sounded,  and  then  all  was  still. 

"  There  is  a  meaning  to  that,"  my  friend  said. 

"  Of  course  there  is,"  I  replied,  with  a  laugh  at  his  serious  face. 

"  A  Mestizo  has  lost  his  dog  or  his  buffalo,  and  is  searching 
for  them." 

"  Your  theory  is  a  good  one,  but  I  can't  believe  it.  Natives 
never  whistle  when  looking  for  cattle,  and  dogs  don't  desert  their 
masters.  Let  us  turn  from  this  road,  strike  across  the  paddy 
fields,  and  leave  that  cluster  of  suspicious-looking  trees  far  in  the 
rear.  The  hour  is  late,  and  few  travellers  of  respectability  are 
abroad  at  this  time." 

"  Still  thinking  of  native  treachery  and  assassination,"  I  said, 
laughing.  "  Do  you  suspect  that  there  is  a  Mestizo  within  ten 
miles  of  us  who  would  dare  to  come  within  range  of  our  revol 
vers  this  bright  night?  Let  us  keep  the  road,  and  only  leave  it 
after  our  pistols  are  empty." 

"  O,  if  you  have  your  pistol  with  you,  that  is  a  different  thing," 
remarked  Allen.  "  I  left  mine  at  the  house  by  accident,  and  I 
thought  you  were  as  bad  off  as  myself.  Come  on,  but  be  careful 
how  you  aim." 


234  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

v, 

He  started  his  horse,  but  the  aspect  of  affairs  had  undergone  a 
sudden  change,  and  I  began  to  feel  a  doubt  of  our  security. 

"  Wait  one  moment,"  I  said  ;  "  while  I  was  speaking  so  boldly 
I  imagined  that  you  were  the  person  who  was  armed,  and  to  your 
valor  I  was  willing  to  trust  myself.  It  seems  that  you  have  beeu 
as  careless  as  I,  and  ventured  out  unarmed,  ^ow,  I  am  not  natu 
rally  of  a  suspicious  disposition,  but  if  you  have  no  objections 
we  will  adopt  your  suggestions  and*cut  across  the  paddy  fields. 
By  that  means  we  may  save  our  throats  from  close  contact  with  a 
knife." 

To  my  surprise  Allen  did  not  seem  to  heed  me.  In  fact  he 
alleged  his  horse  to  trot  slowly  towards  the  brush,  and  as  I  did 
not  want  to  be  left  alone,  I  struck  my  animal  a  light  blow  with 
my  heavy  riding-whip,  one  end  of  which  was  loaded  with  lead, 
and  in  three  seconds  was  alongside  of  him. 

"  I  thought  that  you  were  in  favor  of  the  paddy  fields,"  I  re 
marked. 

"  So  I  was  until  my  curiosity  got  aroused,  and  now  I  am  de 
termined  to  see  if  there  is  design  in  that  whistle.  If  a  party  of 
ladrones  is  around,  they  will  keep  at  a  respectful  distance.  But 
if  others  —  " 

He  did  not  have  time  to  say  more,  for  just  at  that  moment  we 
entered  the  wood,  and  before  our  animals  were  concealed  by  the 
trees,  I  heard  a  rustling  noise  in  the  bushes,  and  forth  sprang  two 
tall  Mestizos  with  long  knives  in  their  hands.  The  natives 
jumped  towards  my  horse's  head,  and  one  laid  a  hand  upon  my 
bridle.  The  animal,  surprised  at  the  movement,  reared  and 
swerved,  and,  luckily  for  me,  in  the  direction  of  the  Mestizo  who 
had  not  touched  my  bridle  ;  for  the  latter,  with  as  good  will  as  I 
ever  saw  depicted  upon  the  face  of  mortal,  aimed  a  blow  at  me 
with  his  knife,  that  just  grazed  my  left  leg,  and  struck  the  pom 
mel  of  the  saddle.  The  villain  intended  the  cut  for  my  heart, 
and  nothing  but  the  movement  of  the  horse  disarranged  his  well- 
meant  plans. 

I  was  somewhat  surprised,  but  did  not  lose  all  my  presence  of 
mind.  I  had  seen  the  gleam  of  the  knife  in  the  moonlight,  and 
tried  to  avoid  the  blow,  but  the  Mestizo  was  too  quick  for  me. 

Hardly,  however,  had  his  knife  touched  the  saddle  than  I  had 
raised  my  riding-whip,  and  with  a  full  swing  I  let  the  loaded 
part  fall  upon  the  ruffian's  shoulder.  The  blow  fell  heavily,  and  I 


THE   ATTACK.  235 

heard  a  crushing  sound,  that  told  of  broken  bones  and  bruised 
flesh.  The  fellow  uttered  a  furious  oath,  and  called  to  his  compan 
ion  to  stab  quick  and  fly  ;  to  do  him  justice,  the  latter' s  intentions 
were  good  enough,  for  he  flourished  his  knife  most  wickedly,  and 
then  directed  it  towards  me  with  a  swing  that  told  of  much  prac 
tice  in  that  particular  line  ;  but  I  had  no  notion  of  making  my  body 
a  target ;  and,  as  I  found  that  my  horse  could  not  move  quick 
enough,  I  vacated  my  saddle  by  slipping  off;  and  hardly  had  I 
touched  the  ground  before  the  animal  made  a  sudden  spring, 
snorted  wildly,  and  then  I  heard  a  sound  like  running  water,  and 
with  a  quiver  the  beast  fell  to  the  ground.  The  blow  that  was 
aimed  at  my  head  had  pierced  the  horse. 

"  Vamose  !  "  shouted  the  fellow  whose  shoulder  I  had  disabled, 
turning  his  back,  and  starting  to  run  towards  the  paddy  fields. 

"  Not  till  I  have  had  a  clip  at  you,"  I  heard  Allen  shout ;  and 
looking  up  saw  that  he  had  dismounted,  and  was  swinging  hi3 
riding-whip,  similar  to  mine,  over  his  head. 

Then  I  heard  a  blow  that  seemed  to  have  crushed  as  it  fell,  and 
one  of  the  midnight  assassins  dropped  and  groaned  as  though  he 
was  badly  hurt. 

"  Don't  let  the  other  escape ! "  shouted  Allen,  starting  after 
him  on  the  full  run,  followed  by  myself. 

We  dashed  through  a  quantity  of  underbrush,  and  then  caught 
sight  of  the  fugitive  running  at  good  speed  over  the  paddy  fields, 
in  the  direction  of  the  river,  where  he  undoubtedly  had  a  banco 
concealed. 

"We  are  gaining  on  him,"  shouted  Allen,  putting  on  more 
speed,  and  jumping  over  the  small  ridges  which  mark  all  paddy 
fields  for  the  purpose  of  holding  the  water ;  and  then  for  ten 
minutes  we  continued  the  pursuit,  until  we  could  hear  the  wretch 
pant-  as  he  labored  along,  and  struggled  for  breath. 

"  Ho,  ladrone  !  stop,  or  we  will  kill  you  as  you  run,"  my  frieud 
exclaimed  ;  but  the  Mestizo  was  cunning  enough  to  know  that  if 
we  had  had  pistols  we  should  have  used  them  before  ;  so  he  mere 
ly  glanced  over  his  shoulder  to  see  how  near  we  were  to  him,  and 
was  about  to  redouble  his  exertions,  when  his  foot  caught  a 
vine,  and  down  he  went,  falling  heavily.  He  sprang  to  his  feet 
in  an  instant ;  but  by  this  time  we  were  upon  him,  and  a  cut 
across  the  face  that  started  drops  of  blood,  and  left  a  livid  ridge 
upon  his  cheeks,  once  more  caused  him.  to  fall  upon  the  ground, 


236  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

v. 

where  lie  lay  and  prayed  for  mercy,  as  only  a  Mestizo  defeated 
in  his  infernal  plans  can. 

"  Dog !  what  prompted  you  to  attempt  our  assassination  ? " 
shouted  Allen,  plying  his  whip  with  hearty  good  will  upon  the 
form  of  the  fallen  man. 

"  Mercy,  senor,  and  I  will  tell  you  all !  "  the  wretch  exclaimed, 
seeking  to  avoid  the  blows. 

Allen  suspended  his  punishment,  and  allowed  the  Mestizo  to 
stand  upon  his  feet,  first  taking  the  precaution  to  see  that  his 
knifa  was  gone. 

"What  was  your  object  in  thus  seeking  our  lives?"  Allen 
asked,  as  we  led  the  way  to  the  scene  of  the  outrage,  having  tied 
the  fellow's  hands  behind  him,  with  our  pocket  handkerchiefs,  to 
prevent  his  escape. 

"  Ah,  senor,  we  were  directed  not  to  molest  you  unless  you  in 
terfered  in  our  work,"  was  the  answer. 

"  And  did  you  suppose  that  I  should  stand  by  and  see  you 
butcher  my  friend  without  offering  my  aid?"  demanded  Allen, 
indignantly. 

"  We  were  told  that  such  would  be  the  case,  senor,"  answered 
the  fellow,  meekly. 

u  Ladrone,  you  are  not  speaking  the  truth,"  said  Allen,  fiercely. 

"  By  the  saints  I  am,  senor,"  answered  the  fellow,  with  appar 
ent  sincerity. 

"And  you  expected  to  kill  my  friend  —  did  you?"  Allen 
asked. 

4'  W^e  were  in  hopes  that  we  should,  senor,"  answered  the  fel 
low,  with  a  degree  of  candor  that  surpassed  all  belief. 

"  What  harm  have  I  done  that  you  should  seek  my  life?"  I 
asked,  scanning  the  man's  features  to  see  if  I  had  ever  met  with 
him  before.  His  countenance  was  not  familiar,  and  I  was  com 
pelled  to  entertain  an  impression  that  Father  Juan'  had  set  the 
men  upon  my  track  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  out  the  great 
scheme,  which  he  had  long  entertained,  of  inducing  my  wife  to 
resign  her  property  and  enter  his  convent. 

u  You  have  never  injured  us,  senor;  but  there  is  a  person  in 
Manila  who  thirsts  for  your  blood  ;  you  have  crossed  him  in  some 
way,  and  he  never  forgets  an  injury." 

"  His*name?"  demanded  Allen,  confronting  the  fellow. 

"  That,  senor,  I  can't  divulge."    ' 


A    REVELATION    OR   DEATH.  237 

u  Then  you  have  your  choice  of  a  speedy  -  death  by  pistol 
or  hanging  from  the  limb  of  a  tree.  Think  quick,  and  give  us 
an  answer." 

"You  don't  think  of  carrying  your  threats  .into  execution?" 
I  asked  in  English  :  "  let  us  surrender  them  to  the  law,  and  let 
the  law  deal  with  them." 

"  The  law  is  a  humbug,  and  you  will  think  so  if  you  ever  have 
occasion  to  invoke  its  aid,"  Allen  answered.  "  I  intend  to  make 
this  fellow  reveal  all  that  he  knows,  and  yet  I  shan't  harm  hire 
a  great  deal,  as  you  will  confess.  I  think  that  I  know  who  set 
them  on,  and  if  my  suspicions  are  realized,  we  shall  hold  a  trump 
card." 

The  Mestizo  looked  first  at  Allen  and  then  at  myself,  while  we 
were  talking,  as  if  he  were  endeavoring  to  comprehend  the  mean 
ing  of  our  words.  He  seemed  to  think  that  we  were  in  earnest 
with  our  threats,  for  he  answered  in  a  resigned  tone,  — 

"  I  can  die  ;  but  I  will  not  reveal  the  name  of  the  person  who 
engaged  us." 

"  Then  die  you  shall,"  was  the  only  answer  that  Allen  made, 
and  we  walked  on  in  stern  silence  till  we  reached  the  scene  of  the 
struggle,  where  lay  the  dead  horse,  and  the  uniujured  one  stand 
ing  over  him,  as  though  grieving  for  his  loss. 

Allen  secured  the  animal,  and  then  we  looked  for  the  body  of 
the  villain  whose  shoulder  I  had  smashed  with  my  whip.  To  our 
surprise  he  had  vanished,  and  this  elicited  a  chuckle  from  the 
prisoner. 

"Ah,  Antonio  is  tough,  senors,  and  the  arm  must  be  strong 
that  can  make  an  impression  upon  him.  He  has  escaped,  but 
I  can  find  him  if  paid  for  it." 

The  wretch  was  all  ready  to  sell  his*  comrade  for  gold,  and  a 
smail  sum  at  that. 

"  He  can't  be  far  off,"  Allen  remarked.  "  Take  a  portion  of 
the  bridle  from  your  horse,  and  tie  this  fellow,  and  then  we  will 
search  for  the  missing  one.  He  is  probably  concealed  in  the 
underbrush,  for  no  man  could  travel  far  after  receiving  such 
blows,  unless  his  frame  is  made  of  cast  iron." 

We  secured  our  prisoner  to  a  tree,  disbelieving  his  protesta 
tions  that  he  would  not  attempt  to  escape  ;  then  we  examined  the 
place  where  the  ladrone  had  fallen.  We  saw  that  he  had  made 
several  attempts  to  get  on  his  feet,  but  he  had  not  succeeded ;  for 


238  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

^ 

we  found  a  trail  in  the  dust  where  he  had  crawled  on  his  hands 
and  feet  towards  the  brush  by  the  side  of  the  road,  and  a  few 
steps  brought  us  upon  the  fellow,  his  face  covered  with  blood,  and 
a  large  gash  upon  his  head,  that  did  not  look  promising  for  his 
speedy  recovery.  He  was  nearly  insensible,  and  as  there  was  not 
the  slightest  danger  of  his  leaving  the  place  in  a  hurry,  we  left 
him  and  returned  to  the  other  prisoner,  Who  had  suffered  no  harm 
beyond,  smashing  the  bones  of  his  right  shoulder 

"  My  comrade  has  escaped,"  the  prisoner,  still  bound  to  the 
tree,  exclaimed,  when  he  saw  us  return  so  soon.  "  I  told  you 
that  his  head  was  hard,  and  that  no  impression  could  be  made 
upon  it." 

"  You  are  mistaken,"  Allen  answered,  quite  composedly,  with 
out  even  looking  at  the  man.  "  Your  brother  assassin  is  nearly 
dead,  and  probably  before  morning  he  will  cease  to  live." 

"  Dead  —  dying  !  "  echoed  the  fellow,  apparently  astonished  at 
the  intelligence. 

He  remained  silent  for  a  few  moments,  and  then  spoke :  — 

"  If  he  is  dying  money  can  be  of  no  use  to  him.  Won't  you 
just  search  his  pockets,  and  bring  me  the  doubloon  that  you  will 
find  there.  It  is  mine  by  right,  for  he  lost  that  amount  of  money 
to  me  by  betting  on  a  cock-fight  yesterday." 

"  You  can  see  how  much  love  one  Mestizo  has  for  another," 
Allen  remarked  in  English,  while  busily  arranging  some  portions 
of  the  bridles  by  knotting  them  together. 

We  paid  no  attention  to  the  request  of  our  prisoner,  although 
two  or  three  times  he  repeated  his  demand  that  we  would  be  kind 
enough  to  hand  him  the  money  found  in  the  pockets  of  his  com 
rade.  At  length  our  silence  and  proceedings  seemed  to  strike  the 
Mestizo  with  a  mysterious  feeling,  which  he  tried  to  banish  by 
humming  a  song  that  was  very  popular,  in  those  days,  with  all 
classes  of  the  community ;  but  his  eyes  followed  our  movements, 
nevertheless. 

"  Senors,"  he  asked,  "  what  do  you  intend  to  do  with  me?  " 

We  returned  no  answer,  but  threw  one  end  of  the  bridles  over 
the  limb  of  a  tree,  and  made  a  slip-noose  with  the  other. 

"  Senors,"  continued  our  prisoner,  his  assurance  gradually  de 
serting  him,  "  if  you  let  me  escape,  I  will  never  raise  a  hand 
against  you  again." 

"  We  don't  intend  you  shall,"  Allen  remarked.     "  In  a  short 


FORCING   A   SECRET.  239 

time  you  will  be  in  the  other  world  ;  so,  if  you  have  any  prayers 
to  address  to  the  saints,  you  had  better  begin  them." 
•     "  You  will  not  dare  to  kill  me?  "  asked  the  fellow. 

u  Why  should  we  not  serve  you  in  the  same  inanner  that  you 
attempted  to  serve  us?  We  must  learn  who  paid  you  for  thus 
assaulting  us,  or  we  must  have  your  life,"  was  the  quiet  answer ; 
and  Allen  lasted  the  strength  of  the  gallows  by  swinging  on  it  for 
a  moment. 

"  Why,  senors,  would  you  have  me  damned  for  revealing  my 
secret  ?  " 

"  We  care  not  whether  you  are  damned  or  blessed ;  we  wiii 
know  who  hired  you,"  I  remarked. 

"  Senors,  I  cannot  tell,"  was  the  decided  answer. 

"  I  am  fearful  that  we  shall  have  to  pinch  his  throat  a  little," 
Allen  said  in  English.  "  But  don't  be  alarmed,"  he  continued, 
"  even  if  you  see  him  strangle  ;  he  won't  die  without  giving  us 
the  information  that  we  seek." 

Allen  untied  his  horse,  and  led  him  in  front  of  the  Mestizo. 

"  Cast  off  all  his  bonds  excepting  those  which  confine  his 
hands,"  my  friend  said. 

I  did  as  directed.  The  prisoner  looked  wild,  and  stared  first 
at  my  friend  and  then  at  myself. 

"  Now  mount  the  horse,"  Allen  ordered  ;  but  the  Mestizo  was 
unable  to  do  so,  owing  to  his  hands  being  tied.  I  stepped  behind 
him,  and  lifted  him  upon  the  animal's  back. 

"  Ah  !  you  intend  to  carry  me  to  the  city  —  do  you?  "  the  fellow 
asked,  his  confidence  returning. 

We  did  not  venture  an  answer,  but  backed  the  horse  until  the 
bridle,  suspended  from  the  tree,  touched  the  man's  head.  He 
looked  up,  and  saw  the  noose  dangling  over  him ;  but  even  then 
he  had  some  thought  that  we  were  only  frightening  him.  He  tried 
to  smile,  but  the  attempt  was  a  wretched  one. 

"  Senors,"  he  said,  "  you  had  better  take  me  to  the  city ;  or 
give  me  your  horse,  and  I'll  go  alone.  I  know  the  way  by  land 
as  well  as  by  water." 

Allen  made  no  answer.  He  merely  took  the  noose  and  dropped 
it  over  the  man's  head,  and  then  pulled  it  tight  around  his  neck. 
The  fellow's  eyes  for  the  first  time  began  to  express  the.  terroi 
which  he  felt. 


240  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

k 

"  What  do  you  intend  to  do?"  he  gasped,  struggling  to  with 
draw  his  hands  from  the  bandages. 

*'  Only  hang  you.  Keep  perfectly  quiet,  and  you  will  experi 
ence  an  unknown  sensation  in  a  few  seconds.  I  don't  think  it 
will  hurt  you  much,"  Allen  remarked,  lighting  a  cigar  and  hand 
ing  me  one,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  fellow  think  that  we 
were  remarkably  cool  about  the  execution. 

"  Senors',"  cried  the  Mestizo,  after  a  moment's  pause,  "  I  am 
not  fond  of  sensations.  Why  won't  you  let  my  comrade,  who  is 
half  dead,  hang  instead  of  me.  He  is  of  no  use  to  the  world, 
while  I  have  two  daughters  in  Manila.  They  will  mourn 
for  me." 

"  What  are  their  names?"  I  demanded,  prompted  to  ask  the 
question  by  a  feeling  which  I  could  not  control. 

"  Sara  and  Gracia,"  was  the  answer. 

Here  was  a  confession.  We  were  about  to  hang,  in  jest,  the 
father  of  my  new  protegee,  whom  I  had  picked  up  near  the 
Morgue.  It  was  evident*  that  he  did  not  know  that  his  eldest 
daughter  was  dead,  and  I  was  not  disposed  to  enlighten  him  in 
relation  to  the  matter. 

"  We  are  very  sorry  to  be  compelled  to  hang  you,"  Allen  re 
marked,  after  I  had  explained  in  English  the  true  position  of 
affairs  ;  "  but  our  future  safety  requires  that  you  should  die,  or 
disclose  the  names  of  the  parties  who  incited  you  to  commit  the 
crime  of  murder.  You  have  but  a  minute  to  live.  Call  upon 
the  saints  in  season,  for  it's  the  last  time  that  you  can  address 
them." 

"  I  can't  reveal,  senors,"  was  the  answer. 

Allen  touched  the  horse,  and  the  animal  stepped  forward  a  few 
feet,  sufficient  to  bring  the  noose  tight  around  the  neck  of  the 
Mestizo. 

u  Hold  on,"  he  gasped  ;  "  I'll  tell  all,  if  you  will  save  my  life." 

"  Go  on  with  your  confession,  then,"  Allen  remarked. 

"  But  remove  the  rope  first,"  the  Mestizo  pleaded. 

"  No  ;  what  you  have  to  confess  must  be  said  as  you  are.  We 
have  gone  to  considerable  trouble  for  the  purpose  of  hanging  you 
comfortably,  and  we  had  little  rather  do  it  than  save  your  life 
at  this  late  hour.  But  even  now,  if  you  don't  tell  the  truth,  your 
neck  is  not  worth  the  price  of  a  betel  nut." 

"  Then  swear,  senors,  that  my  life  shall  be  spared,  and  I'll  tell 


A   CONFESSION.  241 

all,"  the  Mestizo  cried,  glad  to  make  terms  whea  he  really  sup 
posed  that  \ue  preferred  his  life  to  a  confession. 

"  You  have  the  word  of  two  gentlemen.  We  do  not  bind  our 
selves  with  oaths,"  was  Allen's  reply. 

"  Well,  then,  please  give  me  a  cigar,"  the  Mestizo  said,  with 
characteristic  impudence. 

I  handed  the  -fellow  a  cigar,  when  he  lighted  it  aod  adjusted  it 
to  his  mouth  with  considerable  precision,  and  then  commenced 
his  confession. 

"  This  forenoon,  senors,  a  man  applied  to  us,  and  wanted  to 
know  if  we  desired  a  good  job.  We  were  lying  in  our  banco  at 
the  time,  opposite  the  European  Hotel,  waiting  for  passengers. 
I  answered  that  we  were  always  ready  to  earn  money,  provided 
we  could  do  it  honestly.  Our  visitor  did  not  seem  pleased  with 
the  reply,  and  at  length  my  comrade  said  that  he  never  re- 
fysed  a  job  of  any  kind.  The  stranger  smiled  at  this,  and 
asked  us  to  follow  him  a  short  distance,  so  we  could  talk  with 
out  fear  of  being  overheard.  He  led  the  way  to  a  "\yine  shop,  and 
called  foT  drink,  and  we  did  not  hesjtate  to  swallow  all  that  he 
set  before  us.  Why  should  we,  as  long  as  he  paid  for  it?  and  he 
seemed  to  have  plenty  of  money.  At  length  the  stranger  handed 
to  us  a  doubloon,  and  said  that  two  more  would  be  given  us  if 
we  obeyed  his  orders.  We  took  the  money  eagerly,  and  then 
asked  what  the  job  was.  We  were  told  that  it  was  necessary 
for  the  good  of  the  church  that  a  heretic  should  die,  and  that,  if 
we  committed,  the  deed,  the  saints  would  not  only  pardon,  but 
bless  us.  I  asked  who  the  person  was,  and  the  stranger  said 
that  he  was  an  American,  endeavoring  to  damn  people's  souls  by 
converting  them  to  Protestantism.  Then  I  felt  that  we  should 
be  justified  in  killing,  and  my  comrade  seemed  to  be  of  my  way  of 
thinking.  We  asked  to  see  the  one  we  were  to  despatch,  and  the 
stranger  said  that  he  woidd  point  him  out  to  us  when  the  time 
arrived.  Then  we  drank*  more  wine,  and  swore  that  we  would 
kill  not  only  the  person  whom  the  stranger  desired  we  should 
kill,  but  everybody  else  who  had  offended  him,  and  yet  retain  his 
secret.  You  see,  senors,  we  were  not  thinking  of  the  ropes  around 
our  necks,  or  the  heavy  blows  which  you  deal  out  with  whip- 
handles.  Caramla!  you  have  broken  the  bone  in  my  shoulder, 
and  my  comrade's  head  —  two  things  we  did  not  expect." 

"  Go  on  with  your  confession,"  Allen  said,  sternly. 
16 


242  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  Si,  senor"  the  fellow  answered,  more  humbly,  and  con 
tinued  :  —  • 

"  We  were  told  to  go  on  board  of  our  banco  again,  and  push 
up  the  river  a  short  distance  and  wait  there,  concealed  from  ob 
servation  by  some  bushes.  The  stranger  went  with  us.  and  this 
afternoon  a  banco  passed  us,  on  board  of  which  were  a  priest  and 
three  gentlemen.  Yon,  senor  (pointing  to  Allen),  we  knew  by 
sight,  but  the  other  two  were  strangers 'to  us.  You  (nodding  to 
me)  waS  the  one  we  were  to  kill,  and  we  were  strictly  charged 
not  to  fail,  even  if  we  had  to  wait  a  week  to  accomplish  the  job. 
The  saints  be  praised,"  the  hypocrite  continued,  "  we  failed  in  our 
designs." 

"Then  you  followed  us  to  the  factory  —  did  you?"  Allen 
asked. 

"Of  course  —  we  never  lost  sight  of  you  except  for  a  few 
minutes,  although  you  did  not  see  us,  for  the  very  good  reason 
that  we  kept  in  the  background.  When  you  started  for  the  ride, 
we  followed  on  the  same  road,  certain  you  would  have  to  return 
that  way ;  but  you  came  near  getting  clear,  after  all." 

"  How  so?"  I  asked.' 

"  Why,  when  you  first  appeared  in  sight,  my  comrade  was 
some  distance  from  me,  looking  for  stray  travellers,  and  trying  a 
little  robbing  on  his  own  account.  He  is  a  man  never  satisfied 
with  doing  well,  but  wants  to  do  better.  I  had  to  repeat  the 
signal  several  times  before  he  would  attend  me.  If  he  had  not 
come,  you  might  have  gone  clear,  for  I  don't  like  attacking  Euro 
peans  alone." 

"  Now  for  another  question,"  Allen  said.  "  Who  was  the  man 
who  paid  you  for  attempting  to  kill  my  friend  ?  " 

The  Mestizo  hesitated,  but  the  horse  moved  a  little  and  brought 
the  halter  tighter  around  the  fellow's  throat. 

^'  For  the  saints'  sake,  don't,"  he  gasped,  struggling  so  violently 
that  he  but  tightened  the  band,  and  tortured  himself. 

"  The  name,"  demanded  Allen,  quite  cool,  and  deaf  to  all  his 
Bufferings. 

"  Let  me  but  breathe,  then,"  the  Mestizo  gasped. 

I  touched  the  horse,  and  he  stepped  back  a  few  inches,  sufficient 
to  allow  the  man  to  move  his  head. 

"  The  saints  forbid  that  I  should  ever  die  by  hanging,"  was 
the  fervent  prayer.  "  There  are  other  deaths  which  are  much 


A   SIGNAL. 


243 


more  to  be  preferred.  The  knife,  for  instance,  only  inflicts  one 
pang,  in  theliands  of  a  skilful  artist,  and  then  life  ebbs  away  so 
quietly  that  it  resembles  sleep.  Poison  is  very^good  in  difficult 
eases,  where  the  victim  can't  be  got  at  easily  ;  but  it  ain't  sure,  like 
tthe  knife,  since  those  English  and  Dutch  doctors  have  settled  in 
Manila.  The  knife  never  fails,  if  a  man  will  only  take  th^ 
trouble  of  carrying  a  whetstone  in  his  pocket.  I  even  prefer  it  to 
a  pistol." 

"  Why,  you  wretch,  we  did  not  spare  your  life  to  listen  to  e  long 
dissertation  on  murder,"  I  said,  although  I  must  confess  that  I 
was  somewhat  amused  at  the  philosophical  manner  in  which  he 
treated  the  subject ;  but  I  had  no  doubt  he*  was  competent  to  judge, 
if  the  number  of  his  crimes  was  taken  into  consideration. 

Allen  looked  at  his  watch,  and  found  that  it  was  near  nine 
o'clock. 

"  We  shall  be  missed  at  the  factory,  and  they  will  feel  anxious 
regarding  us  unless  we  are  home  in  a  short  time,"  he  said.  "  We 
can  no  longer  play  with  this  man.  He  must  reveal  his  secret  at 
once,  for  at  any  time  we  are  liable  to  be  surprised  by  a  band  of 
prowling  ladrones,  and  they  will  certainly  rescue  this  fellow,  and 
make  a  stand  against  us ;  and  what  could  we  do  without  revol 
vers?"  9 

As  I  didn't  know,  I  made  no  answer. 

"  Come,"  said  Allen,  turning  to  the  Mestizo,  "  we  want  the 
name  of  the  party  who  hired  you  to  assassinate  my  friend." 

The  scamp  was  just  about  to  answer  and  give  us  the  informa 
tion,  when  from  the  direction  of  the  river  was  heard  a  peculiar 
cry  which  resembled  the  "  craw "  of  a  parrot.  Our  prisoner 
pricked  up  his  ears  and  listened  eagerly,  and  to  my  surprise  Allen 
did  the  same. 

"  The  name,"  demanded  my  friend. 

Instead  of  replying,  the  Mestizo  opened  his  mouth  and  uttered 
a  shrill  "  craw"  which  could  have  been  heard,  in  that  calm,  moon 
light  night,  for  half  a  mile  or  more. 

"  Dog  !  "  thundered  Allen  ;  "  if  you  make  another  signal  you 
shall  hang  by  your  neck,  even  if  the  ladrones  are  in  sight.  You 
can't  escape  giving  us  the  information.  Let  us  have  it  at  once." 

The  Mestizo  seemed  to  be  paying  more  attention  to  the  signals 
from  the  river  than  to  us.  Again  we  heard  the  peculiar  cry,  and 
this  time  much  nearer  to  us.  The  prisoner  raised  his  head,  and 


244  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

was  about  to  answer,  when  Allen  suddenly  started  the  horse, 
and  the  halter  was  brought  tight  around  the  fellow's  neck ;  and 
instead  of  producing  a  craw,  he  found  it  somewhat  difficult  to 
obtain  breath.  He  struggled  fearfully  to  free  his  arms,  but,  as 
before,  was  unsuccessful. 

"  The  name,"  cried  Allen,  making  a  motion  to  start  the  horse, 
and  leave  the  man  dangling  in  the  air. 

I  saw  that  we  had  conquered.  I  could  tell  by  the  expression 
of  his  face  that  his  stock  of  fortitude  was  exhausted,  and  that  he 
was  willing  to  submit  to  our  wishes.  The  horse,  which  per 
formed  a  very  important  part  that  night,  was  backed  a  few  steps, 
and  the  halter  loosed  around  the  man's  neck. 

"  Now,  then,  what  is  his  name?"  demanded  Allen,  hurriedly. 

"  Father  Juan,  of  the  convent  of  San  Sebastian,"  was  the 
answer. 

"  Did  he  give  any  reason  for  wishing  for  my  friend's  death?  " 
Allen  asked. 

"  Only  the  reasons  which  I  have  stated,"  was  the  answer. 
"  He  said  that  you  were  not  only  his  enemies,  but  enemies  of  the 
church  ;  that  the  saints  would  thank  us  for  killing  you,  and  that 
for  so  doing  he  would  grant  us  full  absolution." 

"  Did  he  mention  the  name  of  a  lady,Muring  the  conversation?  " 
I  asked,  eagerly. 
•    "  He  did  not,  senor  ;  but  the  night  before  —  " 

He  stopped  suddenly,  for  at  that  moment,  within  a  few  rods  of 
us,  arose  the  doleful  "  hoots  "  which  we  had  noticed  before. 

"  We  must  make  our  escape  while  we  can,"  whispered  Allen. 
"  A  gang  of  river  laclrones  are  prowling  around,  and  if  they  find 
us  so  far  from  the  factory,  and  unarmed,  our  watches  and  prob 
ably  our  lives  will  not  be  safe.  With  a  couple  of  revolvers  we 
could  scatter  them  like  chaff;  but  alas  !  those  are  safe,  like  the 
Dutchman's  anchor,  at  home." 

Our  prisoner  was  inclined  to  be  jolly  at  the  prospect  of  a  sud 
den  liberation,  for  although  he  did  not  dare  to  speak  a  loud  word, 
yet  he  hummed  his  favorite  tune,  and  seemed  to  flatter  himself 
that  we  should  soon  change  places.  . 

There  was  no  time  to  lose,  if  we  meant  to  escape,  for  the 
laclrones  must  have  heard  our  prisoner's  signal,  and  knew  that 
it  proceeded  from  the  only  clump  of  bushes  and  trees  to  be  seen 
for  two  or  three  miles,  the  rest  of  the  ground  being  covered  with 


OBTAINING    INFORMATION.     Page  244. 


THE   LADjfcONES.  245 

paddy  fields  and  grazing  tracts.  They  also  knew  that  there  was 
occasion  for  their  services,  or  the  peculiar  signal  by  which  they 
called  each  other  would"  never  have  been  given.  As  the  river 
thieves  were  all  bound  together  by  ties  of  dishonest  brotherhood, 
it  was  to  be  expected  that  they  would  help  each  other  from  dis 
agreeable  positions,  and  revenge  ill  treatment  if  in  their  power. 
I  did  not  feel  much  alarmed  at  our  position,  for  I  knew  that  the 
scamps  seldom  carried  fire-arms,  and  that  they  would  be  very 
careful  how  they  approached  us,  until  they  found  out  that  we 
were  destitute  of  those  very  useful  articles  ;  and  ^.ven  if  they  did 
make  the  discovery,  I  was  in  hopes  of  keeping  them  and  their 
knives  at  a  distance  by  the  use  of  our  legs,  or  our  heavy  whips. 
It's  no  disgrace  to  run  away  from  a  fight,  when  the  enemy  muster 
four  or  five  to  one. 

"  What  are  we  to  do?"  I  asked  of  Allen,  who  seemed  to  be 
deliberating  on  the  matter. 

"  I  don't  know,  unless  we  hang  the  fellow,  and  escape  on  horse 
back.  If  we  leave  him  here  alive,  he  will  tell  in  which  direction 
we  have  gone,  and  join  them  in  pursuit,  like  a  blood-hound  that 
he  is.  I  don't  want  to  kill  the  man,  and  yet  I  see  no  other  way 
of  leaving  this  position,"  my  friend  remarked. 

"  I  have  it !  "  I  cried.  "  Let  us  tie  the  fellow  upon  the  horse's 
back,  and  start  the  animal  towards  the  factory  at  its  best  speed. 
The  ladrones  will  give  chase,  and  by  that  means  we  may 
escape." 

"  Admirable  !  "  cried  Allen.     4C  We  could  not  hit  upon  a  wiser 
plan.     Hold  the  horse  while  I  tie  the  fellow's  legs  under  the  ani- . 
mal's  belly." 

He  took-  a  portion  of  a  bridle,  and  in  a  few  seconds  the  Mestizo 
was  secured,  although  much  against  his  will,  and  it  required  a 
few  energetic  threats  of  punishment  to  keep  him  still. 

"  Now,"  cried  Allen,  "  let  go  of  the  horse,  and  apply  your 
whip  to  his  hind  quarters.  Don't  be  afraid  to  'strike  hard,  for  on 
his  speed  depends  our  safety." 

He  raised  his  whip  as  he  spoke,  and  showered  down  a  number 
of  blows ;  and  I  think  that,  from  the  yell  which  I  heard,  a  few  of 
them  fell  upon  the  legs  of  the  Mestizo. 

The  horse,  unaccustomed  to  such  treatment,  reared  wildly  ;.  but 
the  rider  kept  his  seat,  and  the  next  instant  the  animal  dashed 
along  the  road  leading  to  the  factory  at  pretty  good  speed.  We 


246  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

v 

watched  his  course  but  for  a  moment,  and  then  Allen  touched  ma 
on  the  shoulder,  and  whispered,  — 

"  Follow  me." 

I  did  not  wait  for  a  second  invitation.  With  a  bound  I  cleared 
the  road,  and  alighted  in  a  clump  of  bushes ;  and  just  as  I 
alighted,  half  a  dozen  men  came  in  sight,  and  looked  eagerly  for 
the  person  whose  signals  they  had  answered. 

"  Don't  stir  for  your  life,"  whispered  Allen.  "  The  best  of  the 
gang  has  gone  in  pursuit  of  the  horse,  and  the  rest  are  searching 
for  booty.  They  are  old  hands,  or  we  should  be  clear  of  them." 

It  was  even  as  my  friend  had  said,  for  we  could  hear  the  voices 
of  those  in  pursuit  of  the  horse,  away  in  the  distance,  and  they 
seemed  to  be  communicating  to  the  men  who  were  near  us,  that 
a  ruse  had  been  employed  to  send  them  off. 

The  ladrones  passed  within  six  feet  of  us,  their  black,  suspicious 
eyes  glancing  to  the  right  and  left  as  they  scanned  the  bushes, 
apparently  in  expectation  of  finding  a  foe  or  plunder.  They  were 
too  cowardly  to  search  the  bushes  immediately,  fearing  treachery  ; 
but  every  moment  they  seemed  to  gather  more  courage,  and  how 
long  before  they  would  pounce  upon  us,  was  a  question  that  was 
not  settled  to  our  minds  satisfactorily.  Had  we  but  carried  our 
revolvers,  we  could  have  frightened  them,  and  pursued  our  way 
to  the  factory  unmolested. 

Suddenly  the  party  stopped  in  front  of  the  dead  horse,  and  a  short 
conversation  ensued,  in  the  Mestizo  tongue,  which  but  few  Span 
iards  understand ;  therefore  the  natives  have  great  advantages 
for  the  concocting  of  plots,  and  planning  little  acts  of  rascality.  I 
could  not  understand  a  word  of  the  lingo  ;  but  Allen  was  some 
what  acquainted  with  it,  and  listened  eagerly  to  the  discussion. 

,  u  This  is  a  factory  horse, "  said  the  fellow,  whom  we  supposed 
te  be  the  chief  of  the  party.  "  I  know  it  by  the  brand  upon  its 
right  flank.  How  came  it  here,  and  dead  at  that  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  one  of  our  gang  stole  the  animal,  and  being  pursued, 
was  .compelled  to  kill  it  to  save  himself  from  capture,"  was  the 
answer. 

"  That  is  not  a  likely  story,"  was  the  contemptuous  rejoinder } 
and  he  was  about  to  offer  a  further  solution  of  the  mystery,  when 
the  wretch  whose  head  Allen  had  smashed  uttered  a  deep  groan, 
as  though  life  was  a  burden  to  him. 

The  gang  were  all  ready  to  run,  for  fear  that  the  sound  was  a 


THE  LADRONES.  247 

signal  for  attack  ;  but  the  chief  cursed  them  in  set  terms  for  their 
cowardice,  and  after  a  moment's  delay  he  boldly  ventured  alone 
to  tV.e  spot  where  the  wounded  man  was  lying,  and  dragged  him 
to  the  middle  of  the  road. 

"  There,  you  fools,"  he  said  ;  "  is  that  an  object  to  run  for?" 

He  dropped  the  body  suddenly,  and  the  rough  treatment  pro 
duced  another  groan,  which  caused  the  gang  to  gather  around  in 
search  of  his  injuries. 

"  He  has  been  robbed,"  cried  one. 

".No  such  thing,"  returned  the  chief,  slipping  his  hands  into 
the  man's  pockets,  and  rifling  them  with  wonderful  dexterity. 
"  Whoever  heard  of  a  man  being  robbed,  and  left  with  money  in 
his  pockets?  Look  and  see  if  any  of  you  know  him." 

They  stood  one  side,  so  that  the  moon  would  strike  upon  the 
face,  and  reveal  his  features  more  distinctly. 

"  I  know  him,"  cried  one  ;  "  he  is  a  barcario,  and  a  bold  man. 
Many  a  fdt  one  has  he  plucked,  and  many  a  weak  one  pinched." 

"  Then  he  belongs  with  us,  and  we  must  find  those  who  injured 
him.  S.earch  the  busli  in  couples,  and  do  the  work  thoroughly." 

The^  men  scattered  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  their  chief,  and 
a  portion  of  them  came  towards  us. 

"  Now,  then,"  said  Allen,  "  we  must  run  for  it,  or  lose  our  lives. 
Put  your  best  foot  forward,  and  let  us^keep  together." 

For  a  few  steps  we  moved  without  breaking  a  twig,  and  if  we 
could  have  continued  on  in  that  manner,  our  escape  would  have 
been  assured ;  but  unfortunately  Allen  caught  his  foot  in  a  vine 
and  fell,  and  the  accident,  slight  as  it  was,  caused  him  to  give 
vent  to  an  imprecation  that  was  heard  by  the  ladrones,  although 
they  could  not  see  us. 

"  They  are  here,"  was  shouted,  not  daring  to  advapce  'until 
the  whole  gang  was  together,  for  they  knew  they  had  to  deal  with . 
Americans  or  Englishmen,  and  that  if  we  had  pistols  we  would 
scorn  to  run. 

"  On  them,  then,  with  your  knives,"  cried  the  chief.  "  They 
have  no  pistols,  or  they  would  have  used  them  Ion-  since.  A 
fa;?  division  of  plunder  shall  be  made  if  they  have  money/" 

"  Now,  then,"  said  Allen,  "  let  her  slide.  Strike  out  and  do 
your  bist." 

We  had  gradually  increased  our  distance  from  the  ladronea 
while  they  were  waiting  for  each  other,  and  by  the  time  they 


248  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

i, 

were  ready  for  the  rush  we  were  clear  of  the  brush  and  trees,  and 
upon  the  paddy  fields.  The  latter  are  not  favorable  for  running, 
owing  to  the  low  ridges,  generally  about  a  rod  apart,  and  wlich 
I  have  already  spoken  of;  but  the  ground  was  as  fair  for  us  as 
the  ladrones,  so  that  we  had  no  cause  to  grumble  on  that  account. 
The  only  thing  we  could  complain  of  was  because  so  many 
were  after  us,  thus  offering  large  odds  that  we  should  be  over 
taken  and  lanced  by  a  short  knife  before  we  could  reach  a  place 
of  safety. 

The  devils  uttered  a  shrill  cry  when  they  caught  sight  of. us, 
and  then  started  in  pursuit,  probably  with  the  expectation  of 
running  us  down  in  a  few  minutes,  for  they  put  on  their  best 
speed,  and  tore  away  at  a  tremendous  rate. 
.  "  Don't  run  as  fast  as  you  can  yet  a  while,"  Allen  said,  seeing 
that  I  was  drawing  ahead  of  him.  "  We  have  got  over  a  mile  to 
go  before  we  can  reach  the  factory,  and  must  have  some  breath 
for  the  home  stretch.  Govern  your  pace  by  mine." 

I  did  so,  but  he  soon  found  that  more  steam  was  required,  for 
the  Mestizos  can  run  when  trained,  as  they  are  thin  and  destitute 
of  surplus  fat,  as  a  general  thing.  I  glanced  over  my  shqjildcr, 
and  saw  that  the  scoundrels  were  bounding  over  the  ridges  like 
deer,  and,  what  was  worse,  were  actually  gaining  upon  us. 

The  devils  even  had  their,  knives  in  their  hands  ready  for  use 
when  within  striking  distance.  I  could  see  them  flash  in  the 
moonlight  as  they  were  waved  in  the  air.  What  would  I  not 
have  given  for  my  revolver  at  that  moment?  Even  as  shaken  as 
my  nerves  were,  I  could  have  put  four  of  the  seven,  who  were  in 
pursuit,  hors  de  combat,  as  fast  as  I  could  take  aim.  I  even  mut 
tered  my  thoughts,  and  Allen  overheard  them. 

"  Blast  your  wishes,"  he  said,  rather  unkindly.  "  What's  the 
use  of  wishing  now?  If  wishing  was  any  good,  I'd  wish  for  a 
pair  of  seven-leagued  boots,  and  be  thankful  for  the  favor.  Cuss 
their  pictures,  how  they  do  run  !  Let  out  more  speed,  for  I  see 
that  one  of  the  rascals  is  not  far  from  us." 

I  did  make  my  feet  move  a  little  faster,  and  for  a  few  seconds 
we  held  our  own ;  but  the  ladrones  still  crowded  us,  and  came  on 
yelling  like  so  many  hounds. 

"  Ah,  blast  you  ;  yell  and  expand  your  breath,  if  you  will.  I 
wish  that  you  would  burst  a  blood-vessel,  or  break  your  necks,  I 
Bheuldn't  care  much  which." 


THE   LADRONES.  249 

"  No  use  wishing,"  I  replied,  glancing  over  my  shoulder,  and 
redoubling  my  exertions,  when  I  saw  the  foremost  scamp  was 
close  upon  us,  and  puffing  like  a  locomotive  under  a  full  head  of 
steam. 

"  Let  him  come,"  muttered  Allen,  who  had  also  taken  a  look  at 
our  pursuers  ;  "  if  I  don't  sweeten  his  head  for  him  may  T  never 
smoke  another  cigar." 

He  shook  his  heavy  riding-whip,  which  useful  articles  both  of 
us.had  retained  possession  of,  and,  to  my  surprise,  my  friend  rath 
er  slackened  his  pace,  as  though  tired. 

"  For  Heaven's  sake  don't  lag,"  I  said,  fearful  that  his  strength 
was  yielding.  "  See,  the  old  factory  is  in  sight.  A  few  minutes 
more  and  we  shall  be  safe.  We  can't  make  a  stand  here,  and 
beat  them  off." 

"  I  know.it,"  was  the  quiet  answer.  "  Do  you  keep  out  of  the 
way  of  that  fellow's  knife,  and  leave  him  to  me.  I  intend  to 
make  his  head  ache  by  a  few  blows,  or  there's  no  virtue  in  lead 
and  a- stout  arm." 

The  foremost  ladrone  was  within  ten  feet  of  us,  while  his  com 
rades  were  as  much  as  twenty  feet  behind  him.  The  leading  rob 
ber  apparently  prided  himself  upon  his  speed,  for  he  bounded  along 
as  easily  as  though  he  was  good  for  two  miles.  He  evidently  ex 
pected  to  use  his  knife  to  advantage,  for  he  flourished  it,  and  yelled 
like  a  demon  when  he  saw  that  he  was  gaining  on  us. 

I  diverged  a  little  to  the  right,  so  that  we  could  bring  the  fel 
low  between  us ;  and  by  that  means  he  was  compelled  to  single 
out  one  of  us  for  the  attack.  I  won't  say  that  I  was  pleased  when 
I  saw  that  he  decided  to  try  Allen  first,  because  I  was  not ;  but  I 
felt  as  though  the  fellow  would  find  his  match,  and  I  determined 
to  lend  my  own  assistance  in  teaching  him  a  lesson  always  to  be 
remembered. 

I  managed  to  keep  one  eye  upon  the  ladrone  and  one  upon  Al 
len,  and  when  I  thought  that  the  time  had  arrived  for  action,  I 
slackened  my  pace  slightly,  so  that  the  Mestiza  was  brought  a  lit 
tle  in  advance  of  me,  and  I  had  the  appearance  of  pursuing  him 
instead  of  his  pursuing  me.  The  fellow,  in  his  eagerness  to  strike 
Allen,  overlooked  me,  or  possibly  thought  his  companions  would 
attend  to  my  case.  I  saw  Allen  measuring  the  distance  between 
himself  and  the  ladrone,  and  it  looked  to  me  that  with  one  more 
leap  the  ladrone  would  be  up  with  him.  I  saw  the  latter  raise 


250  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

his  knife,  and  then  uttered  a  shout  of  triumph  as  though  sure  of 
his  victim ;  but  never  was  a  man  more  disappointed,  for  just  as 
the  knife  was  descending,  Allen  sprang  aside,  and  thus  avoided 
the  blow.  The  Mestizo  stumbled  forward,  but  before  he  could 
recover  himself,  the  loaded  whip  was  whirling  in  the  air,  and  down 
it  came  with  force  enough  to  kill  an  ox.  The  Mestizo  plunged 
headlong  to  the  ground,  and  when  I  passed  him,  all  ready  to  give 
a  second  edition  of  what  he  had  received,  he  was  lying  per 
fectly  quiet,  with  his  head  doubled  up  under  his  arm,  as  though 
he  was  asleep. 

"  You  did  well,"  I  panted,  as  I  struggled  to  gain  Allen's  side. 
u  His  skull  is  broken,  certain,  and  all  the  surgeons  in  Manila  can't 
save  him." 

"  Save  your  breath,"  grunted  Allen,  "  for  I  think  that  you  will 
want  it  before  we  get  out  of  this  scrape.  Blast  'ena,  how  fast 
they  run  ! " 

I  expected  that  the  ladrones  would  certainly  stop  to  pay  some 
attention  to  their  comrade ;  but  with  characteristic  selfishness 
they  passed  the  poor  devil  as  though  he  was  unworthy  of  no 
tice.  To  be  sure  they  did  raise  a  shout,  which  betokened  a  desire 
for  revenge  ;  but  we  thought  nothing  of  it,  as  we  were  pretty  cer 
tain  that  they  would  punish  us  if  they  could  get  hold  of  us,  even 
without  the  shout. 

4t  A  few  steps  farther  and  we  shall  be  out  of  danger !  "  I  said, 
to  my  great  joy  looking  up  and  observing  half  a  dozen  men  about 
a  hundred  rods  ahead  of  us,  apparently  waiting  with  patience  to 
see  what  the  race  was  all  about.  I  supposed  they  were  servants 
connected  with  the  factory,  and  they  were  attracted  outside  of  the 
walls  by  the  cries  which  they  had  heard. 

The  laclrones  apparently  saw  the  men  as  soon  as  myself,  for 
they  raised  a  peculiar  yell,  and  it  was  answered  by  those  who  I 
supposed  were  factory  people.  I  expected  every  moment  that  the 
pursui;  would  be  abandoned,  but  to  my  extreme  surprise,  when  I 
glanced -over  my  shoulder,  I  saw  that  the  Mestizos  were  running 
as  fast  as  ever. 

"  Here  they  come  towards  us,"  I  remarked,  as  well  as  my 
breath  would  permit,  pointing  to  the  men  in  the  distance.  "  A 
few  moments  more  and  we  shall  be  with  them." 

"I  hope  not,"  replied  Allen,  altering  his  course  and  edging 


THE   RACE   FOR   LIFE.  251 

away  towards  the  river,  so  as  to  leave  those  in  front  of  us  at  a 
greater  distance  than  those  in  the  rear. 

"  They  are  not  factory  people,"  he  continued,  after  a  moment's 
pause.  "  They  are  the  other  portion  of  the. gang,  who  went  in 
chase  of  the  horse.  If  we  are  not  in  luck  then,  I'll  be  —  " 

He  did  not  stop  to  finish  his  sentence,  for  we  saw  that  both 
parties  were  coming  for  us  at  a  tearing  rate,  and  as  the  men 
who  were  fresh  were  likely  to  outrun  us,  our  situation  was  none 
of  the  most  pleasant.  We  edged  away  more  towards  the  river, 
leaving  the  house  on  our  right  hand,  and  as  we  drew  past  it  we 
could  see  a  light  in  the  dining-room,  where,  but  a  few  hours  be 
fore,  we  were  feasting  in  peace  and  security.  How  we  were  to 
escape  from  our  foes  was  a  mystery  to  me,  for  if  we  plunged  into 
the  river  we  should  be  no  safer  than  on  land,  as  a  Mestizo  can 
swim  from  the  age  of  six,  or  even  earlier. 

"  Can  you  hold  out  a  few  minutes  longer?"  asked  Allen,  as  we 
dashed  along,  stumbling,  or  jumping  over  ridges,  and  using  our 
best  exertions  to  escape. 

"I  think  so,"  was  my  answer,  although  I  was  not  over-confi 
dent,  for  if  I  had  lost  my  footing,  I  should  have  been  unable  to 
rise  before  the  ladrones  were  upon  me. 

We  were  heading  directly  towards  the  lower  end  of  the  rope- 
walk,  which  visitors  to  Santa  Mesa  will  recollect  extends  along 
the  bank  of  the  Pasig  for  about  a  third  of  a  mile.  Near  the  end 
of  the  building  were  quite  a  number  of  trees,  planted  there  for 
the  purpose  of  shading  the  factory,  and  for  ornament.  They 
were  so  dense  that  the  moon's  rays  were  entirely  excluded  from 
the  arbor  which  they  formed  by  their  abundant  foliage.  Our 
only  hope  of  escape,  I  considered,  was  to  take  refuge  in  the  grove, 
and  while  the  ladrones  were  searching  for  us,  to  crawl  upon  our 
hands  and  knees  towards  the  river,  and  swim  across  to  the  other 
bank.  I  had  but  faint  hope  that  the  ruse  would  be  successful ; 
yet  I  considered  that  it  was  our  only  chance  for  escape  from 
death. 

"  Now,  then,"  panted  Allen,  when  we  were  within  two  rods 
of  the  end  of  the  building,  —  "  now,  then,  for  a  rush  ;  for  every 
second  gained  will  count." 

Spurred  on  by  the  hope  of  life,  we  increased  our  speed ;  and  as 
we  turned  the  corner  of  the  building,  we  had  the  satisfaction  of 
seeing  the  ladrones  two  rods  in  the  rear, 


'252  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

•   y, 

"  Follow  me  close,"  Allen  said  ;  and  as  he  spoke  he  applied  a 
key  to  the  lock  of  a  door,  the  existence  of  which  I  was  igno 
rant  of. 

The  door  flew  open  without  .trouble.  I  sprang  into  the  build 
ing,  and  fell  upon  the  floor,  amidst  hemp  and  rope  ;  and  the  next 
moment  Allen  had  closed  the  door,  locked  it,  and  tumbled  over 
me,  panting  as  though  his  heart  would  break. 

We  heard  the  ladjjones,  as  they  reached  the  end  of  the  building, 
pause,  and  we  supposed  that  they  were  listening  to  discover  the 
direction  which  we  took.  We  could  hear  them  pant  from  the  ef 
fects  of  their  long  race,  and  perhaps  it  was  well  that  they  were  as 
tired  as  ourselves,  for  I  certainly  feared  that  they  would  hear  us 
breathe,  although  to  prevent  such  a  possibility,  I  stuffed  some 
hemp  into  my  mouth,  and  liked  to  have  smothered  in  conse 
quence. 

u  Which  way  did  they  go  ?  "  were  questions  freely  asked  ;  but 
no  one  was  able  to  answer  correctly.  Some  suggested  that  we 
must  have  kept  on  direct  to  the  river  ;  but  the  chief  of  the  gang 
did  not  favor  Jhat  theory,  because  the  distance  was  so  great  to 
the  water  that  he  argued  we  should  have  been  seen.  One  Mes 
tizo  suggested  that  we  must  have  climbed  a  tree,  and  he  even 
swore  that  he  could  see  our  white  clothes  amid  the  branches. 
The  thought  was  not  a  happy  one  for  the  scamp,  for  the  chief 
very  coolly  ordered  him  to  shia  up  a  stately  bamboo,  and  inves 
tigate.  I  think  the  fellow  was  a  little  reluctant  to  undertake 
the  job,  for  I  heard  the  command  issued  to  him  twice  before  he 
started,  and  I  could  understand  the  jeers  which  were  uttered  at 
his  expense  for  his  reluctance,  although  I  suppose  that  every 
one  of  the  gang  would  have  manifested  as  much  modesty  had 
they  been  ordered  separately  to  hunt  us  up. 

At  length  the  fellow  who  had  been  sent  up  the  tree,  reported 
that  \rhat  he  had  supposed  to  be  a  suit  of  white  clothes  waa 
nothing  more  than  the  remains  of  a  paper  kite. 


THE   SEARCH  253 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  SEARCH  OF  THE  LADRONES. THE  FIRE. A  BAD  PREDICA 
MENT.  LOOKING  FOR  A  WIFE. 

"  WHERE  could  they  have  gone  to  ?  "  we  heard  the  chief  ask, 
after  the  fellpw  in  the  tree  had  reported. 

Not  a  Mestizo  among  them  could  tell.  They  listened  for  a 
while  in  the  hopes  of  hearing  our  footsteps  and  deep  breathing, 
but  we  took  care  to  smother  our  heads  in  hemp,  and  thus  defeat 
the  plan  for  our  detection.  At  length  the  chief  sent  his  men  off 
in  different  directions,  with  orders  to  give  a  signal  if  any  trace 
of  us  could  be  obtained. 

"  Now  is  our  chance,"  whispered  Allen.  "  We  must  reach  the 
house  while  the  ruffians  are  engaged  in  the  search,  and  if  we  are 
spry,  we  will  return  and  blow  the  devil  out  of  them." 

We  crept  along  the  ropewalk,  stumbling  over  spinning  jennies, 
or  some  other  kind  of  jennies,  the  names  of  which  I  have  entirely 
forgotten,  —  although  I  am  positive  that  the  articles  with  /emale 
appellations  were  not  females  in  any  sense  of  the  word,  —  some 
times  getting  our  feet  entangled  in  rope,  and  uttering  an  expres 
sive  word  in  consequence,  until  we  gained  the  upper  end  of  the 
factory,  where  we  had  but  to  unfasten  a  door  and  pass  from  the 
building  without  trouble. 

The  dogs  inside  of  the  wall,  which  surrounded  the  house,  were 
growling  as  though  they  snuffed  danger,  and  were  ready  for  it. 
As  soon  as  they  heard  our  footsteps  their  yelling  changed  to  gam 
bols  of  joy,  and  with  some  trouble  we  were  enabled  to  force  our 
way  through  the  brutes,  and  ascend  the  steps  leading  to  the  dining- 
room,  where  we  heard  the  voice  of  the  priest  talking  as  freely  as 
when  we  left,  three  hours  before.  We  stopped  a  moment  to  listen, 
and  found  that  Father  Benventuro  and  Tom  were  arguing  the 
probability  of  our  remaining  absent  all  night. 

"  Don't  tell  me  that  those  scamps  haven't  a  design  in  staying 
away  from  their  friends  this  night.  I  know  it,  I  tell  you.  They 
are  after  some  fun.  It's  just  like  them;  may  the  devil  take 


254  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

^ 

them  for  their  impudence.  But  I'll  find  out  all  about  it,  and  then 
will  come  their  punishment." 

"  But  I  supposed  they  would  have  asked  me  to  accompany 
them,  if  such  a  thing  was  contemplated,"  insinuated  Tom,  in  a 
tone  of  voice  that  showed  he  concluded  himself  an  ill-used  man. 

"  It's  because  you  are  too  pure  —  it's  because  I  am  too  pure 
for  such  work,"  exclaimed  the  priest.  "  They  knew  that  you 
and  I  would  not  countenance  such  proceedings  on  the  part  of  a 
newly-married  man.  There's  nothing  in  our  faces  that  gave 
them  any  hope  that  we  should  consent  to  witness  tkeir  immoral 
conduct." 

In  spite  of  our  late  extremity  we  could  not  help  laughing  at  the 
idea  which  the  priest  had  contrived  to  get  into  his  head.  The 
noise  aroused  the  drinkers,  and  then  we  burst  in  upon  them. 

u  O,  you  old  wretch  !  "  Allen  shouted.  "  We  can't  leave  you 
for  a  moment  but  you  must  plot  and  play  virtuous.  Where  are 
our  pistols  ?  We  will  not  be  slandered." 

"  Bless  us,  Charley,  you  ain't  going  to  shoot  a  fellow  for  prais 
ing  you  when  your  back  is  turned  —  are  you?"  demanded  Ben- 
venturo,  although  he  manifested  no  alarm. 

"  Pretty  kind  of  praise  you  bestow  —  calling  us  profligates  and 
wretches,"  I  remarked. 

"  Why,  you  stupids,  I  was  only  exercising  your  friend  in  the 
Spanish  language.  There  are  many  words  which  he  don't  know 
the  meaning  of;  so  I  was  instructing  him.  He  will  find  them  very 
convenient,  if  he  associates  long  with  you." 

By  the  time  the  priest  had  finished  speaking,  we  had  got  hold 
of  our  revolvers,  and  were  examining  the  charges. 

"  Come,"  cried  Allen,  turning  to  the  priest,  "  a  party  of  ladrones 
has  had  the  pleasure  of  chasing  us  to-night,  and  now  we  propose 
to  chase  them  in  return.  Will  you  go  with  us  ?  " 

* '  Do  you  expect  me  to  run  after  the  rascals  ?  "  demanded  Ben- 
venturo,  surveying  his  stout  proportions  with  complacency.  "  Be 
cause,  if  you  do,  you  will  find  yourself  much  mistaken.  My  body 
is  fashioned  like  a  Dutch  galiot  —  made  for  burden,  not  speed. 
If  there  is  anything  to  carry,  I'm  your  man  ;  but  as  for  racing  like 
a  horse,  you  will  have  to  do  that  yourselves.  But,  after  all,  what 
use  is  it  to  sally  forth  to-night  in  quest  of  the  band?  It's  very 
probable  that  they  are  miles  from  here  by  this  time.  Sit  down 
and  make  yourselves  contented.  Brown  and  myself  have  emptied 


THE   TABLES    TURNED.  255 

six  bottles  of  claret  and  a  bottle  of  sherry  each,  and  we  are  good 
for  half  a  dozen  more.  Sit  down,  and  I'll  tell  you  some  wonder 
ful  adventures  which  I  experienced  last  night,  during  the  shock 
of  the  earthquake." 

"  We  have  already  heard  you  tell  lies  enough  on  that  subject," 
answered  Allen,  moving  towards  the  door,  "  and  we  don't  propose 
to  ruin  your  soul  forever  by  listening  to  others.  You  can  go 
with  us,  or  remain  and  drink  until  you  get  asleep.  You  will  have 
Ho  company,  for  Tom  goes  with  us." 

"  If  that  is  the  case,  I  shall  go  also,"  was  the  priest's  remark  ; 
and  in<i  few  seconds  he  had  thrown  aside  his  robes,  and  donned 
a  short  jacket,  which  did  not  improve  the  appearance  of  his  figure. 

With  many  words  from  the  holy  father  for  our  obstinacy  in  re 
fusing  to  listen  to  his  advice,  we  led  the  way  down  stairs  and  out 
through  the  court-yard,  beyond  the  walls. 

"  We  will  return  the  same  way  that  we  came,  through  the 
factory,  and  perhaps  we  can  take  the  fellows  by  surprise,"  Allen 
suggested ;  but  the  priest  laughed  at  the  idea  of  our  capturing  a 
gang  of  ladrones,  and  offered  a  basket  of  champagne  for  every 
prisoner. 

We  entered  the  factory,  closing  the  door,  after  us,  and  then,  by 
the  aid  of  a  dark  lantern  which  Allen  had  brought  with  him,  we 
groped  our  way  through  the  ropewalk  until  we  reached  the  door 
we  had  entered  an  hour  before,  and  which  was  the  means  of 
saving  our  lives.  Here  we  paused  and  listened,  and  to  the  in 
tense  delight  of  the  priest,  no  sound  but  our  own  suppressed 
breathing  was  to  be  heard. 

"  I  told  you  so,"  he  muttered  ;  "  ladrones  don't  stay  long  in  one 
spot.  Better  go  back  to  the  house  and  finish  a  few  more  bottles 
of  wine,  and  listen  to  my  adventures.  Besides  —  " 

He  stopped  suddenly,  for  just  at  that  moment  there  was  a 
crackling  sound  outside  of  the  factory,  and  in  an  instant  a  red 
light  was  seen  through  the  many  cracks  of  the  edifice. 

"  The  scoundrels  have  set  fire  to  the  building,"  cried  Allen, 
rushing  towards  the  door,  followed  by  the  rest  of  us. 

"  And  blast  them,  they  want  to  burn  me  as  though  I  was  a 
Protestant,  or  a  dog,"  echoed  Father  Benventuro,  knocking  down 
Tom  in  his  eagerness  to  escape  such  a  fate.  *  "  Open  that  door," 
he  continued,  "  or  I  shall  curse  some  of  you,  and  then  the  devil 
will  have  you,  certain." 


256  .  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

By  the  time  he  had  finished  speaking,  the  door  was  thrown 
open,  and  we  rushed  out ;  and  none  too  soon,  for  a  quantity  of  dry 
wood  and  hemp  had  been  collected  and  placed  under  the  factory, 
and  then  set  on  fire.  The  flames  were  making  rapid  progress, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  the  building  would  have  been  consumed. 

I  gave  one  glance  around  as  I  gained  the  air,  and  saw  four  or 
five  ladrones  standing  near  a  tree,  surveying  their  devilish  work 
with  considerable  composure.  We  had  issued  from  the  ropevvalk 
so  suddenly,  and  they  were  so  engrossed  by  the  fire,  that  they  did 
not  see  us,  and  not  until  they  heard  the  sharp  crack  of  two  re 
volvers  did  they  fully  understand  that  an  enemy  was  near.- 

I  saw  two  men  give  sudden  springs  into  the  air  and  fall  heavily 
to  the  ground,  and  then  the  remainder  darted  amidst  the  trees  like 
lightning,  and  were  instantly  lost  to  view. 

"  I'll  have  one  of  them  !  "  yelled  the  priest,  forgetting  that  he 
was  fat  and  incapable  of  running,  starting  towards  the  spot  where 
the  gang  had  stood  but  a  moment  before.  He  made  pretty  good 
time  for  a  second  or  two,  and  then  his  feet  caught  in  the  rank 
grass,  and  down  he  went,  plunging  head  first  amidst  a  quantity  of 
bushes,  each  branch  of  which  bore  thorns  an  inch  long,  and  sharp 
at  that. 

I  had  time  to  listen  to  a  volley  of  curses,  prayers,  and  earnest 
supplications  to  all  of  the  principal  saints,  before  I  turned  to  assist 
Allen  in  tearing  the  burning  brands  from  beneath  the  building, 
and  trampling  the  fire  under  foot  until  it  was  extinguished.  The 
instant  that  all  danger  ceased,  I  could  not  refrain  from  giving 
vent  to  laughter  —  a  proceeding  that  caused  some  astonishment  on 
Allen's  part. 

"  Is  this  a  laughing  matter?  "  he  asked. 

"The  fire  is  not,  I'll  admit,"  I  replied;  "but  look  in  that 
thorn  bush,  and  tell  me  if  you  ever  saw  a  priest  in  a  worse 
position." 

"  Help,  you  young  devils  !  "  came  in  doleful  strains  from  the 
priest ;  and  as  there  was  no  danger  of  an  attack  from  the  ladrones, 
we  had  time  to  advance  towards  the  padre,  and  survey  his  posi 
tion  at  leisure. 

"Hallo!"  cried  Allen;  "  what  are  you  doing  there?  I  sup 
posed  you  was  in  pursuit  of  a  ladrone." 

"  Don't  stop  to  ask  questions,"  Father  Benventuro  replied, 
"  but  help  me  from  this  cussed  bush,  which  is  as.  full  of  thbrus  as 


IN  A  THORN  BUSH.  257 

a  woman's  frock  is  full  of  temptation  and  pins.  I'm  full  of  punc 
tures,  and  my  body  is  pitted  as  though  it  had  had  the  small-pox. 
Give  me  yotfr  hands,  that's  a  good  fellow,  and  assist  me,  for  the 
more  I  stir  myself  the  wor.se  I'm  off." 

"  But  how  came  you  there?  "  demanded  Allen. 

"  None  of  your  business,  you  inquisitive  Yankee,"  was  the 
reply.  "Help  me,  or  I'll  leave  you  to  do  your  own  fighting 
another  time."  , 

With  some  trouble  and  danger  to  ourselves,  we  succeeded  in 
extricating  Benventuro  from '  his  uncomfortable  position  ;  but 
when  the  priest  was  fairly  released  from  the  embrace  .of  the 
thorn  bush,  he  abused  us  in  the  most  hearty  manner  for  leading 
him  from  the  pleasures  of  the  table  to  an  encounter  so  much  to 
his  disadvantage.  In  fact,  he  offered  to  show  us  certain  portions 
of  his  body,  to  prove  that  he  was  a  martyr  ;  but  we  declined  the 
exhibition  with  much  firmnness,  and  laughed  at  his  scars  so  sin 
cerely  that  he  was  compelled  to  join  us,  and  acknowledge  that  he 
might  have  been -injured  much  worse. 

"  The  way  of  it  was,"  the  padre  said,  in  explanation,  "  I  started 
for  the  incendiary,  who  lighted  the  fire,  and  overtook  him  after  a 
short  run.  We  grappled,  and  a  terrible  struggle  ensued.  He 
attempted  to  use  his  knife  on  me,  but  I  avoided  the  blade,  and 
wrenched  it  from  his  hand.  I  was  just  conquering  him,  when, 
two  of  the  scamp's  friends  attacked  me,  and  I  was  compelled  to 
devote  my  attention  to  them  ;  but  while  I  was  striking  to  thfe  right 
and  left,  I  slipped  and  fell  upon  those  bushes,  which  the  saints 
may  curse  if  they  please,  or  they  may  let  it  alone." 

We  had  no  desire  to  refute  the  story  which  the  priest  had  con 
jured  up  ;  so  we  let  him  continue  to  magnify  until  I  think  he  really 
attributed  the  success  of  the  sortie  to  his  own  efforts.  When" he 
had  concluded,  we  paid  a  visit  to  the  two  ladrones  whom  we  had 
seen  fall,  and  found  that  they  were  both  seriously  wounded,  and 
needed  immediate  attention.  The  priest  conversed  with  the  men 
for  a  short  time  in  a  low  tone,  while  we  stood  at  a  distance  wait 
ing  for  him. 

"  These  men  must  fre  cared  for,"  he  said  at  length,  calling  us 

to  him.     "  They  are  hurt  —  probably  fatally  ;   and  although  they 

are  bad  men,  and  would  have  killed  you  if  possible,  still  you  are 

well  avenged,  and  must  feel  satisfied.     As  a  priest,  it  is  my  duty 

17 


258  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

v 

to  see  that  their  injuries  are  attended  to.  You  can  have  no  ob 
jections  to  that,  I  trust." 

Of  course  we  had  no  objections.  Our  enmity  terminated  when 
the  men  fell,  and  we  felt  thankful  to  think  they  were  not  killed 
outright. 

"  If  we  can  be  of  any  assistance,  command  us,"  Allen  said. 

"  No,  no  ;  go  home  and  go  to  bed,"  and  leave  me  to  take  charge 
of  the  wounded,"  replied  the  priest,  somewhat  eagerly.  **  You 
can  be  of  no  use  here,  and  might  do  much  harm.  Leave  all 
to  me." 

"  But  the  ladrones  may  make  another  attempt  to  fire  the  fac 
tory,"  Allen  said. 

"  I  pledge  you  my  priestly  word  that  your  building  shall  not  be 
molested  by  these  men,"  the  padre  cried.  "  I  have  some  control 
over  them,  and  they  will  obey  me  quicker  than  a  file  of  soldiers. 
Now  go  and  leave  me  alone  with  them,  and  be  sure  that  you  don't 
return  or  send  any  one  to  disturb  us." 

"  What  do  you  propose  to  do?"  Allen  asked.  "You  will  need 
help  to  remove  these  men,  for  they  are  incapable  of  motion." 

"  I  will  find  help  as  soon  as  you  leave  the  grounch  Now  go, 
like  good  boys  that  you  are,  and  don't  let  me  have  .to  beg  of  you 
to  do  so  again.  Moments  are  precious,  for  life  is  ebbing  away 
rapidly." 

He  spoke  so  earnestly  that  we  no  longer .  hesitated  to  leave  the 
spot  arfd  retrace  our  steps  towards  the  factory.  When  we  were 
about  forty  yards  from  the  priest,  I  heard  a  peculiar  cry  that 
sounded  like  the  wail  of  a  wounded  monkey.  The  cry  was  so 
singular  that  we  stopped  and  looked  back.  Amid  the  trees  we 
could  see  the  figures  of  many  men  moving  as  though  bearing  bur 
dens  towards  the  river. 

"  The  priest  has  called  the  gang  together,  and  they  are  remov 
ing  the  wounded  to  boats,"  Allen  said ;  and  then  we  turned 
our  backs  upon  them,  and  let  them  work  without  molestation,  con 
fident  that  the  priest  was  a  safeguard  against  any  further  attack, 
for  that  night  at  least. 

"  One  would  hardly  have  expected  such  "a  display  of  sympathy 
on  the  part  of  Benventuro,"  my  friend  remarked  ;  "  yet  I,  who 
know  the  man  well,  was  not  unprepared  for  it.  He  likes  fun  as 
well  as  any  person  outside  of  the  clergy,  yet  when  the  rites  of  the 
church  are  required,  no  man  can  perform  them  with  more  dignity. 


THE   NEXT   MORNING.  259 

He  is  a  strange  mixture  of  sinner  and  saint  —  man  of  the  world 
and  minister  of  the  church  —  always  ready  for  a  drinking  bout  or 
a  feast,  a  funeral  or  a  marriage.  Take  him  in  every  respect, 
I  had  much  rather  have  his  friendship  than  his  -enmity." 

It  was  past  eleven"  o'clock  when  we  reached  the  house,  tired 
and  anxious  for  that  'rest  which  we  so  much  needed.  We  drank 
a  few  sups  of  cool  claret,  and  then  separated,  Tom  and  myself  to 
swing  our  hammocks  in  one  room,  while  Allen  did  the  same  in 
his  apartment. 

I  do  not  know  whether  the  scenes  through  which  I  had  passed 
were  conducive  to  sleep,  or  whether  the  long  race  which  I  had 
run  had  so  entirely  fatigued  my  system  that  all  dreams  and  spells 
had  to  give  way  to  slumber  ;  but  certain  it  is  that  I  did  not  awaken 
until  I  heard  Tom  roar  out  an  inquiry  as  to  my  intentions  of  re 
maining  in  bed  all  day. 

The  table  was  already  spread  when  we  reached  the  dining-room, 
and  down  we  sat  without  formality. 

"  By  the  way,  how  are  your  patients,  whose  carcasses  were  rid 
dled  last  night?  "  Allen  asked. 

The  jolly  manner  of  the  priest  changed  at  once.  His  face  looked 
serious,  and  his  eyes  thoughtful. 

"  My  dear  young  friends,"  he  said,  "  there  are  some  things 
which  even  you  must  not  discuss.  Speak  no  more  about  the  men, 
and  try  to  forget  them.  They  will  never  trouble  you  again  ;  that 
I  can  assure  you."  •  . 

"  But  why  this  air  of  mystery?  "  I  asked. 

"  Your  tea  is  excellent  this  morning.  Was  it  brought  from 
China  by  private  hands,  or  did  it  pay  the  queen's  dues  at  the 
custom-house  ?  " 

Allen  winked,  and  I  knew  by  the  signal  and  the  priest's  eva 
sion  that  it  was  useless  to  question  further.  He  had  his  secrets, 
and  no  human  being  could  obtain  them  ;  so,  whether  the  men  were 
dead  and  had  made  a  confession,  or  whether  they  were  likely  to 
get  well,  was  known  only  to  Benventuro  and  the  other  parties 
interested. 

"  At  what  hour  shall  we  leave-  here  for  the  cock-pit?  "  Allen 
asked,  after  a  few  seconds'  silence. 

"  About  twelve,  I  think,  would  be  a  good  hour,"  the  padre  re 
plied.  "  We  can  then  witness  the  sport  and  be  back  by  dinner 
time,  if  nothing  happens  to  disarrange  our  plans.  I  have  ordered 


200  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

v 

tlie  convent  banco  to  be  in  readiness  to  take  us  to  San  Pedro 
Macati,  or  if  you  like  we  can  dine  and  sleep  at  the  convent." 

There  was  not  that  willingness  to  consent  to  the  latter  arrange 
ment  which  one  would  have  expected.  Allen  and  myself  re 
membered  the  night  we  had  passed  there  too  vividly  to  desire  to 
visit  the  place  a  second  time,  even  knowing* as  we  did,  that  the 
priest  was  friendly  to  us.  The  sudden  death  of  Don  Arturo  had 
never  been  satisfactorily  explained  to  my  mind,  although  I  was 
married  to  his  widow. 

Our  silence  was  growing  embarrassing,  when  Tom  suddenly 
relieved  us. 

"  Don't  go  off  there,"  he  said,*  "  'cos  the  basket  of  wine  that  I 
have  sent  for  will  arrive  this  afternoon  in  time  for  dinner." 

"  If  ever  there  was  a  sensible  man,  you  are  one,"  cried  the 
padre,  in  a  burst  of  enthusiasm.  "  We  will  return  to  the  factory. 
I  feel  my  throat  parched  at  the  very  idea  of  commencing  a  con 
test  with  twelve  gentlemen  in  black,  with  silver  heads  and  effer 
vescent  stomachs.  We  will  make  them  yield,  or  fall  in  the  at 
tempt." 

"  Where  ?  under  the  table  ?  "  asked  Allen.    . 

The  priest  looked  fixedly  at  the  interrogator  for  a  second  with 
out  speaking.  Then  he  winked  one  eye  rapidly,  and  smiled  as  he 
lighted  a  cigar,  and  drew  away  from  the  table. 

"  There  is  a  man  in  the  court-yard  who  wishes  to  see  the  holy 
father  Benventuro,"  said  the  servant,  entering  4o  clear  the  table. 

"Well,  what  does  he  want?  To  confess  his  sins,  or  to  be 
wedded  ?  "  demanded  the  priest. 

"  He  does  not  look  as  though  he  was  a  candidate  for  matri 
mony,  senor,  for  a  more  villanous  face  I  never  saw  on  man." 

"  Santa  Marie  I  he  must  mean  my  steward,  the  amiable  Antonio. 
J  know  of  HO  other  man  whose  face  is  frightful  enough  to  scare 
women.  He  has  returned  from  his  expedition  in  season.  Show 
him  in.  If  he  brings  not  good  news,  I'll  have  his  head  shaved  as 
a  punishment." 

The  servant  left  the  room  to  obey  the  orders  of  the  priest,  and 
in  a  few  seconds  we  heard  the  cat-like  tread  of  his  man-of-all- 
work. 

The  fellow  entered  the  apartment,  and  threw  a  rapid  glance 
around  the  room  ;  and  this  time  his  eye  rested  upon  the  servant,  as 
though  wondering  why  he  was  permitted  to  be  present. 


A   FEW   INQUfRIES.  261 

The  priest  seemed  to  comprehend  the  fellow's  thoughts,  for  ha 
ordered  the  servant  to  give  his  steward  a  glass  of  gin,  and  then 
to  leave  the  room. 

"  And  hark  you,"  the  padre  said  ;  "  if  I  catch  you  or  your  com 
panions  listening  at  the  doors,  I'll  make  you  do  penance  that  will 
reduce  you  to  skin  and  bones  in  a  week's  time.  Recollect,  I  shall 
be  as  good  as  my  word."  '  • 

I  was  dying  with  anxiety  to  hear  some  intelligence  respecting 
my  wife  ;  yet  I  was*forced  to  appear  composed,  and  sat  there  in 
solemn  silence,  while  the  steward  poiyed  down  his  gin  with  a  gusto 
that  showed  he  had  sent  many  drinks  of  the  strong  liquor  on  the 
same  journey. 

The  fellow  smacked  his  lips,  and  then  looked  into  the  bottom 
of  his  glass,  as  though  sorry  that  it  had  not  contained  a  larger 
quantity.  He  deposited  the  tumbler  upon  a  table,  and  then  stood 
before  the  priest  to  await  his  interrogations. 

"  Have  you  found  any  trace  of  the  one  I  sent  yoirin  pursuit?" 
the  priest  impatiently  demanded. 

The  steward  glanced  at  us  and  then  at  the  padre  in  a  meaning 
manner.  , 

"  You  need  not  fear  to  speak  before  these  gentlemen  as  freely 
as  though  I  was  alone.  They  know  the  object  o£  your  going  to 
Manila,"  the  padre  said. 

"  I  have  made  a  few  inquiries,'*  the  steward  remarked,  '*  and 
find  that  the  Seuora  Donna  Teresa  is  in  the  power  of  Father.Juan, 
and  that  he  is  likely  to  keep  her  a  prisoner  for  some  montlis,  un 
less  he  changes  his  mind." 

"  Tell  us  all  that  you  have  learned,"  the  priesfcsaid. 

"  I  like  to  act,  not  talk,"  the  fellow  cried,  somewhat  sulkily. 

"  And  when  I  command,  you  must  do  both,"  Benventuro  re 
plied,  haughtily ;  and  as  he  spoke  he  held  up  one  of  his  fingers, 
and  made  a  significant  motion,  which  must  have  meant  something, 
for  the  man's  manners  underwent  a  most  miraculous  change,  and 
instead  of  the  bold  bravo,  we  saw  before  us  the  cringing  ruffian, 
trembling  at  the  frown  of  his  master.  "  Now  that  we  understand 
each  other,  go  on  with  your  story,  and  mind  and  speak  the  whole 
truth,"  the  priest  continued. 

"  I  always  speak  the  truth  to  you,  senor,"  the  steward  said, 
hardly  daring  to  lift  his  humble  eyes  to  those  of  the  holy  father. 


262  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

The  priest  made  a  motion  of  impatience,  and  the  steward  c  nn« 
menced  an  account  of  his  discoveries  in  Manila. 

"  As  soon  as  I  reached  Manila,  senor,  I  visited  the  Convent  of 
St.  Sebastian,  where  I  have  a  friend,  and  pretended  that  I  thought 
some  of  leaving  your  service,  and  that  I  should  like  to  get  an  en 
gagement  where  there  was  some  life  and  fun  going  on.  I  knew 
the  man  I  was  talking  with,  for  we  have  done  some  odd  jobs  to 
gether  in  other  days,  and  I  always  found  him  as  true  as  steel.  I 
had  to  represent  that  I  was  disgusted  with  the  peaceful,  quiet  life 
which  I  led  at  the  convent  of  San  Pedro  before  I  could  gain  my 
friend's  confidence ;  and  even  then  a  bottle  of  wine  was  required 
to  open  his  heart  and  make  him  confide  in  me.  But  after  his 
head  was  affected,  his  feelings  underwent  a  change.  He  told  me 
that  I  could  engage  with  Father  Juan  in  a  few  weeks,  if  every 
thing  worked  well,  but  that  I  could  not  make  a  definite  arrange 
ment  at  present,  because  the  convent  was  poor." 

"  May  the  blessed  saints  always  keep  it  in  that  condition/'*  was 
the  fervent  prayer  of  Father  Benventuro. 

"  I  asked  for  an  explanation,"  Antonio  continued,  "  but  my 
friend  only  laughed  and  shook  his  head.  At  length  he  did  tell  mb 
that  the  convent  would  become  one  of  the  richest  in  the  island,  if 
Father  Juan's.plans  were  not  interrupted  by  a  number  of  cursed 
heretics,  who  were  prowling  around  the  city  for  the  purpose  of 
making  their  fortunes  at  the  expense  of  good  Catholics.  I  joined 
my  (jurses  to  his,  and  said  that  a  sharp  knife  would  soon  rid  the 
holy  father  of  their  presence,  and  that  I  should  have  no  objections 
to  perform  a  certain  part,  if  good  inducements  were  held  out  to 
me.  This  answer  had  some  effect,  for  my  friend  then  told  me 
that  a  lady,  whose  name  he  did  not  wish  to  mention,  but  she 
was  independently  rich,  had  taken  an  amorous  fancy  to  an  Amer 
ican  who  was  residing  in  the,  city,  and  who  was  doing  a  large 
business,  exporting  rice  to  China ;  that  Father  Juan  had  made 
desperate  attempts  to  break  up  the  connection,  but  had  failed, 
just  as  he  supposed  he  was  about  to  be  successful,  through  the 
wilftilness  of  the  lady ;  that  he  was  determined  to  get  posses 
sion  of  her  person,  and  hold  her  a  prisoner  until  she  was  willing 
to  enter  the  convent  and  give  all  her  property  to  Father  Juan. 
For  that  purpose  the  father  had  lingered  around  a  house  which 
she  was  visiting,  intending  to  seize  her  as  soon  as  she  attempted 
to  return  home." 


ANTONIO'S  MISSION.  263 

"  The  cursed  scoundrel !  "  I  cried,  no  longer  able  to  suppress 
my  rage. 

"  Peace,  my  son,"  the  priest  said,  as  gentle  a  rebuke  as  he 
could  utter ;  "  let  not  your  passions  overpower  you.  What  has 
been  done  was  the  will  of  —  " 

"  The  devil,"  interrupted  Allen,  who  saw  that  the  priest  hesi 
tated  for  a  proper  word. 

Benventuro  made  no  reply.  He  waved  his  hand,  and  his  satellite 
continued :  — 

"  After  my  friend  spoke  thus  freely,  he  no  longer  sought  to 
conceal  anything  from  me.  Perhaps  ii^was  because  I  carried  a 
couple  of  flasks  of  wine  with  me,  or  because  he  thought  that  I  was 
speaking  the  truth,  .when  I  said  that  I  desired  to  change  my 
masters.  If  he  supposed  that  I  was  sincere,  I  am  fearful  he  has 
altered  for  the  worse  during  the  past  few  years,  for  my  friend  was 
seldom  guilty  of  uttering  more  than  one  truth  for  ten  lies,  and  I 
was  always  considered  much  like  him.  At  any  rate  the  wine 
opened  his  mouth,  and  his  tongue  told  me  that,  on  the  night  of 
the  earthquake,  Donna  Teresa*  was  brought  to  the  river  door  of 
the  convent  in  a  banco,  and  even  entered  the  building,  but  that 
Father  Juan  feared  the  archbishop  would  be  bribed  by  you  to 
interfere,  senor ;  so  the  same  bancarios  who  took  her  to  the  con 
vent  were  further  employed  to  carry  her  up  the  river  to  a  house 
which  the  priest  has  full  control  of ;  but  where  that  house  is,  my 
friend  did  not  know,  or  refused  to  divulge.  I  tried  every  offer 
that  I  could  think  of,  without  letting  my  mission  be  discovered,  to 
get  the  desired  information,  but  I  failed." 

"  Tell  me,"  I  cried,  "  did  your  friend  see  the  lady  when  she 
was  brought  to  the  convent?  " 

"  He  did,  senor,"  answered  the  steward. 

"  Did  he  tell  you  that  she  was  much  affected  by  her  imprison 
ment?"  I  demanded. 

"  She  wept  sometimes,  senor,  but  oftener  uttered  threats  like 
a  high-born  Spanish  lady  who  felt  that  she  was  ill  treated.  She 
did  not  supplicate,  but  many  times,  in  her  anguish,  she  called  upon 
her  husband  to  save  and  protect  her." 

%"  This  is  monstrous  !  "  I  exclaimed  ;  "  a  lady  is  suddenly  seized 
and  imprisoned,  and«I  must  content  myself  by  waiting  patiently 
for  her  deliverance.  '  If  I  could  but  lay  one  hand  upon  the  neck 


264  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

(, 

of  that  rascally  priest,  he  would  never  commit  another  outrage, 
or  cause  a  tear  in  Teresa's  eyes." 

"  But  as  you  can't  do  as  you  wish,  you  must  be  governed  by 
our  advice ;  and  that  you  will  find  judicious  in  the  end.  The 
search  is  not  yet  ended,  nor  the  danger  that  you  are  liable  to 
meet  at  the  hands  of  Father  Juan.  We  have  succeeded  wonder 
fully  so  far ;  so  don't  defeat  the  object  of  our  enterprise  by  any 
rash  action.  Be  calm  and  patient,  and  your  wife  will  yet  repose 
in  your  arms,  all  the  happier  for  her  trials." 

What  argument  could  I  employ  against  the  advice  of  the  priest? 
I  was  a  stranger  in  the  land,  and  unaccustomed  to  the  tricks  of 
the  Jesuits  and  Mestizos  ;  and  much  as  I  loved  my  wife,  I  was 
compelled  to  let  others  work  in  my  behalf,  and  do  that  which  I 
would  have  given  all  my  wealth  to  have  done. 

"  You  have  not  disappointed  me,"  the  priest  said,  addressing 
his  steward  ;  "  the  information  which  you  have  imparted  is  im 
portant,  and  is  appreciated  by  us  all.  But  you  must  do  better, 
even  if  you  go  without  sleeping  or  eating  for  a  week.  You  must 
discover  the  house  where  the  lady  is  imprisoned,-  and  when  you 
have  done  so,  we  will  take  steps  to  free  her.  Go  back  to  Manila, 
and  like  a  shadow  track  Father  Juan's  steps  ;  let  him  not  move 
a  dozen  yards  without  your  knowledge  ;  night  and  day  keep  him 
in  sight,  and  yet  let  him,  not  even  suspect  that  he  is  watched.  Now 
return  to  Manila,  and  give  us  early  information." 

The  fellow  bowed  as  though  the  priest's  word  was  law,  and 
was  about  to  leave  the  room,  when  I  stopped  him. 

"  Remember  that  you  are  not  working  for  an  ungrateful  man," 
I  said.  u  If  you  discover  the  ludy,  a  heavy  reward  will  be  your 
portion.  ,  What  you  have  done  already  shall  be  paid  for ;  but  be 
careful  and  not  purchase  too  much  wine." 

I  slipped  two  doubloons  into  his  hand,  and  the  dark  face  of  th^ 
man  lighted  up  with  such  a  satisfied  look  that  I  did  not  regret 
the  gold. 

"  Senor,"  he  said,  with  more  courtesy  than  I  ever  saw  him  ex 
hibit  before,  "  if  your  wife  is  in  Manila  I'll  find  her." 

He  turned  and  left  the  room  suddenly,  as  though  he  had  some 
fear  that  Father  Benventuro  might  request  a  dividend  of  whatjie 
had  received.  I  watched  him  until  he  reached  the  river,  where 
he  had  a  banco,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  him  paddlo 
towards  the  city  with  lusty  strokes. 


THE   COCK-PIT.  265 

"  A  trusty  fellow,"  exclaimed  Benventtro  ;  "  but  he  requires  a 
steady  baud  to  manage  him.  He  is  wilful  at  times,  but  I  think 
he  means  well.  He  is  useful,  very  useful,  '  on  occasions.'  " 

"  I  will  lay  a  wager  that  he  has  committed'  some  crime  in  the 
course  of  his  lifetime,  and  that  you  keep  him  in  subjection  by 
having  a  knowledge  of  it,"  Allen  said. 

"  Fie,  for  shame !  to  suspect  so  good  a  fellow,"  the  priest  said, 
Bmiliug ;  but  he  did  not  deny  the  charge,  or  make  further  allusion 
to  it ;  and  as  we  knew  the  priest  confided  to  us  what  he  pleased, 
and  no  more,  we  did  not  press  him  for  an  exposure. 

The  time  lagged  until  the  hour  for  dinner,  which  was  served 
at  twelve  o'clock,  thus  conforming  to  the  usage  of  sea-life.  As 
soon  as  the  meal  was  concluded,  we  left  the  table,  and  embarked 
on  board  of  the  convent  banco,  and  were  slowly  paddled  up  the 
river  towards  San  Pedro  Macati,  where  the  cock-fighting  was  an 
nounced  to  take  place,  and  where  the  priest  hoped  to  make  a  few 
ounces,  on  a  favorite  bird  which  he  had  been  training  for  some 
time  past ;  but  his  passion  for  gambling  was  too  deep  rooted  to 
care  for  reverses,  and  I  had  no  doubt  that,  if  occasion  required, 
he  would  stake  even  his  black  robe  for  the  sake  of  a  little  excite 
ment.  The  fact  of  a  priest  being  partial  to  cock-fighting  was  too 
universal  in  Manila  to  provoke  comment.  Some  would  frequently 
leave  the  church  for  the  cock-pit,  and  yet  lose  none  of  the  odor  of 
Christianity  in  the  estimation  of  their  followers.  They  staked 
heavily  on  the  result  of  a  fight,  and,  if  they  lost,  paid  with  as  in 
different  an  air  as  possible.  If  they  won  they  were  glad,  but  that 
was  the  only  emotion  observable  upon  their  smooth  faces.  It  was 
only  during  the  excitement  of  a  battle  that  they  lost  all  control 
over  their  passions,  and  made  wagers,  which,  in  their  calmer 
hours,  they  would  have  hesitated  to  take. 

By  one  o'clock  we  were  at  San  Pedro  Macati.  Already  was 
the  village  alive  with  people,  who  had  flocked  to  the  place  from 
all  quarters,  with  their  favorite  birds  in  their  hands,  and  a  small 
stock  of  money  in  their  pockets,  for  the  purpose  of  betting.  The 
air  was  vocal  with  crowing,  each  chanticleer  endeavoring  to  drown 
the  noise  of  his  neighbor,  but  not  being  successful,  grew  frantic 
with  rage,  and  made  demonstrations  of  hostility  towards  all  who 
approached.  These  bursts  of  passion  were  looked  upon  with  great 
interest  by  the  natives,  as  they  exhibited  the  true  breed  for  fight 
ing  purposes,  and  many  small  bets  were  made  before  the  cocks 


266  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST  INDIES. 

were  exhibited  in  the  arena,  where  they  were  to  contend  for  the 
supremacy,  and  kill  their  antagonist,  or  suffer  themselves  to  be 
killed. 

Before  we  had  reached  the  central  portion  of  the  village,  the 
individual  who  exercised  the  same  functions  as  a  mayor,  being 
responsible  to  the  government  at  Manila  for  riots,  murders,  or 
plottings,  and  authorized  to  arrest  the  actors  in  such  dramas,  made 
his  appearance,  and  greeted  the  padre  with  every  demonstration 
of  respect.  He  was  an  old  man,  with  a  grave  face,  as  became  his 
station,  and  a  severe  eye,  which  told  how  little  he  would  hesitate 
at  ordering  a  hundred  blows  with  a  stick,  or  make  the  victim 
come  down  handsomely  with  gold  for  pardon  and  escape  of 
punishment.  And  the  Mestizos  seemed  to  stand  in  awe  of  his 
authority,  for  they  did  not  press  around  us  when  they  found  that 
he  was  to  take  us  in  charge,  and  that  we  were  vouched  for  by 
such  a  respectable  man. 

One  of  the  peculiar  laws  of  the  island  is  that  which  prevents 
foreigners  from  visiting  the  several  villages  on  the  river,  unless 
a  passport  is  obtained.  This  is  for  the  security  of  the  Spanish 
authority,  which  brooks  no  interference,  and  is  continually  haunted 
by  thoughts  of  revolution,  and  a  general  massacre  of  the  soldiers 
and  citizens  of  Spain.  The  government  is  well  aware  that  the 
country  offers  great  inducements  for  intrigues  ;  hence  in  each  town 
is  an  individual  who  is  called  the  mayor,  whose  duties  I  have 
defined.  In  addition  to  this  official  are  several  spies,  whose 
occupation  is  to  watch  the  mayor,  and  see  that  he  is  faithful  to 
his  trust. 

If  a  foreigner,  therefore,  wishes  to  land  at  a  village  for  even  a 
few  common  necessaries,  his  arrival  io  quickly  communicated  to 
the  mayor,  and  that  worthy  pays  him  r;  visit,  perhaps  with  his 
pants  under  his  arm,  or  minus  a  shirt.  The  arrival  is  questioned. 
He  merely  landed  for  the  purpose  of  buying  some  milk.  Has  he 
a  passport?  No.  Then  he  will  be  kind  enough  to  occupy  a  room 
under  a  guard  of  natives,  until  the  will  of  the  authorities  at  Manila 
is  known  ;  and  as  the  latter  are  slow  at  moving,  a  week  or  more 
elapses  before  a  release  is  ordered,  or  a  command  to  br'ng  the 
prisoner  to  the  city  for  examination. 

It  was  quite  fortunate  for  us  that  the  mayor  was  not  only  ac 
quainted  with  the  padre,  but  was  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  Allen, 
Santa  Mesa  and  San  Pedro  Macati  being  but  a  few  miles  apart. 


MADE   PRISONERS.  267 

Under  these  circumstances,  of  course,  no  inquiries  were  made 
regarding  our  visit,  although  candor  compels  me  to  state  that 
we  were  immediately  made  captives  by  the  mayor,  and  marched 
to  his  residence,  surrounded  by  a  whole  body  of  inquisitive 
Mestizos. 

Our  imprisonment  was  not  of  the  rigorous  kind,  by  any  means, 
for  the  mayor  with  great  pomp  conducted  us  to  the  best  house  in 
town,  and  showed  us  to  a  room  where  we  could  make  ourselves 
comfortable,  in  huge  bamboo  chairs,  with  rests  for  the  feet  and 
pillows  for  the  head  ;  and  while  we  were  trying  the  softness  of 
bamboo,  a  naked  little  boy  brought  us  cigars  and  fire,  and  when 
we  were  in  a  cloud  of  smoke  our  host  ushered  in  a  young  girl, 
evidently  a  daughter,  but  she  bore  a  huge  jar  of  liquid,  the  per 
fume  of  which  seemed  very  grateful  on  a  warm  day.  The  vessel 
was  deposited  on  the  earthen  floor,  and  then  two  more  girls  made 
their  appearance,  in  costumes  which  would  hardly  be  considered 
as  appropriate  for  females  in  this  country,  excepting  in  a  ballet  or 
circus. 

•"  O  Lord !  "  muttered  Tom,  whose  susceptible  heart  began  to 
blaze  at  the  sight  of  so  many  charms  ;  "  I  can't  stand  this  long. 
If  those  girls  don't  cover  up  their  necks,  I  shall  certainly  have 
a  fit." 

The  girls  filled  pint  cups  of  stone  ware  from  the  jar,  and  then 
advanced  and  offered  them  to  us  with  considerable  grace.  We 
were  at  a  loss  to  understand  what  the  beverage  was  made  of,  but 
a  slight  sip  soon  set  our  minds  at  rest.  It  was  lemonade  of  tno 
most  delicious  quality.  Cool  and  crispy  as  ice  water.  Such  as  I 
had  never  drank  before,  but  often  drank  afterwards,  when  I  could 
get  a  native  who  understood  the  art  to  prepare  some. 

For  a  few  seconds  four  heads  might  have  been  seen  thrown 
back,  and  then  four  long  sighs,  as  the  cups  were  emptied,  heard, 
and  four  voices  proclaimed  the  rapture  which  was  felt  as  tho 
soothing  beverage  tickled  their  palates. 

And  the,  mayor  stood  by,  and  saw  our  delight  with  ar  expres 
sion  of  intense  satisfaction  upon  his  dark  face  at  the  admiration 
with  which  we  hailed  his  skill. 

"  Holy  father,"  cried  the  mayor,  "  let  the  girls  assist  you  and 
your  friends  to  another  drink.'* 

"  My  son,"  replied  the  padre,  "  my  senses  are  in  such  a  whirl 


268  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

of  delight  at  tasting  your  cool  lemonade,  that  you  shall  have  my 
blessing.     Kneel,  my  son,  and  receive  it." 

And  the  mayor  did  as  directed.  He  dropped  upon  his  knees, 
and  the  sign  of  the  cross  was  made  over  his  head.  The  man 
arose,  seemed  very  grateful,  while  the  father  looked  very  com 
manding  and  very  thirsty. 

"  Now,  my  daughters,"  the  kind-hearted  padre  said,  holding 
out  his  mug,  "  fill  this,  and  see  that  it  don't  remain  empty  while 
I  am  in  the  house.  If  you  are  attentive,  my  children,  I  shall 
bless  you  before  I  go." 

The  mayor  was  so  pleased  at  our  praise  that  he  sent  one  of  his 
daughters  for  fruit,  and  she  returned  with  a  variety ;  and  for  an 
hour  we  sat  in  the  cool  room  of  the  house  smoking  and  quenching 
our  thirst,  and  occasionally  complimenting  the  ladies,  while  the 
longer  we  staid  the  better  terms  we  were  with  them.  But  a 
rude  native,  who  considered  cock-fighting  superior  to  love-making, 
entered,  and  in  humble  tones  announced  to  Father  Benventuro 
that  the  battles  were  about  to  begin,  and  that  only  the  presence 
of  the  mayor  and  himself  were  wanted. 

Of  course  we  all  arose  at  this  announcement,  and  began  to 
make  preparations  to  start ;  but  I  noticed  that  Tom  seemed  in 
different,  and  was  not  inclined  to  move,  and  I  instantly  guessed 
the  reason.  He  preferred  the  society  of  girls  to  cock-fighters, 
and  if  I  had  not  been  a  married  man,  and  a  faithful  one  at  that, 
I  should  not  have  blamed  him  greatly,  for  the  girls  were  quite 
fresh-looking,  and  had  very  plump,  enticing  forms. 

"  Come,  Tom,  we  are  about  to  start,"  I  said.  "  If  you  are  ' 
going  with  us,  you  had  better  put  your  coat  on,  and  get  ready." 

"  O,  I  don't  care  for  cock-fighting,"  he  replied.  "  There'll  be 
a  crowd,  and  I  don't  like  crowds.  Better  go  without  me,  and 
call  when  you  return  this  way." 

"  Confound  him,"  whispered  Allen,  "  he  wants  to  make  love 
to  these  girls  during  our  absence.  I  don't  blame  him  much  for 
it ;  but,  as  we  shan't  stand  a  fair  chance,  I'll  cheat  him  of 
his  fun." 

He  spoke  a  few  words  to  the  mayor  in  the  Mestizo  tongue,  and 
that  functionary  appeared  extremely  gratified.  He  gave  his 
daughters  an  order,  and  expressions  of  the  most  profound  delight 
were  instantly  observed  upon  their  faces. 

"  Well,  if  you  will  remain  here,"  Allen  said,  speaking  to  Tom, 


THE   BATTLES.  269 

"  make  yourself  as  contented  as  possible.  You  will  have  the  house 
all  to  yourself." 

'«  But  the  girls  intend  to  remain  —  don't  they  ?  "  demanded 
Tom,  with  some  eagerness. 

"  O,  no ;  they  are  going  with  us.  Women  are  too  ibnd  of 
crowds  and  battles  to  stay  away  from  them." 

"  Hang  the  luck  !  "  muttered  the  disappointed  man, ;  "  I  won't 
stay  here  all  alone.  I  think  I'll  also  go." 

We  started  from  the  house,  sheltering  our  heads  from  the  sun 
by  mea^s  of  Chinese  umbrellas,  which  the  mayor  loaned  us,  while 
to  Tom's  extreme  gratification  one  of  the  young  girls  suffered  him 
to  hold  the  screen  over  her  head  while  on  the  way  to  the  build 
ing  where  the  cocks  were  to  fight. 

Our  arrival  seemed  to  be  the  signal  for  the  fights  to  commence, 
for  two  natives  brought  in  two  cocks,  one  white  and  the  other 
red.  After  showing  the  birds  to  the  audience,  and  proclaiming 
their  owners'  names,  the  cocks  were  allowed  to  peck  away  at  each 
other,  while  the  natives  held  them  in  their  arms.  After  their 
passions  were  excited  to  the  highest  degree,  the  animals  were 
dropped  to  the  ground,  and  joined  in  combat. 

Then  the  betting  began  with  enthusiasm,  the  priest  leading  off 
by  shouting,  "  Two  dollars  on  the  red  !  "  Hardly  were  the  words 
out  of  his  mouth,  before  his  bet  was  accepted  by  a  native  who 
carried  a  bag  full  of  dollars  in  his  hand,  and  shook  them  to  at 
tract  attention,  and  give  evidence  that  he  was  capable  of  paying 
his  losses. 

From  all  parts  of  the  building  were  heard  bets,  from  five  dollars 
down  as  low  as  six  cents.  The  audience  was  not  kept  long  in 
suspense  regarding  the  battle,  however,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that 
before  the  bets  were  all  made  and  accepted  the  fight  was  finished, 
the  white  cock  having  received  his  quietus  from  a  long  spur,  made 
of  steel,  and  fastened  to  the  red  cock's  legs. 

"  Thank  the  saints,  I  have  started  well,"  muttered  the  priest,  aa 
he  pocketed  the  native's  two  silver  dollars,  and  lighted  a  cigar. 

"  It's  devilish  exciting  —  ain't  it?"  asked  Tom,  who  was  seated 
by  the  side  of  the  girls,  making  desperate  work  speaking  intel 
ligible  Spanish. 

"  The  cock-fighting,  or  love-making?  "  I  asked. 

"  Why,  the  fighting,  to  be  sure.    I'm  too  much  accustomed  to  tho 


270  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

<, 

other  sort  of  thing  to  mind  it  much,"  was  Tom's  cool  reply,  but 
I  knew  that  he  was  in  a  flutter  of  agitation  all  the  time. 

The  dead  and  live  cocks  were  carried  off,  and  a  black  and  gray 
were  brought  in  of  more  pretensions  than  the  previous  ones. 

"  Bet  your  money  on  the  black  cock,"  whispered  the  priest  to 
Allen  and  myself.  "  I  own  the  bird,  and  know  his  metal.  He 
will  whip  the  gray  to  a  certainty." 

"  An  ounce  on  the  black  !  "  shouted  Benventuro. 
I  supposed  that  not  a  man  in  the  whole  crowd  possessed  the 
Bum,  but  I  was  mistaken.  The  fellow  with  the  bag  of  dollars 
took  the  wager  up  in  a  second,  and  several  others  manifested  a 
strong  desire  to  win  the  padre's  money.  For  a  few  minutes  the 
confusion  was  intense,  as  all  were  shouting  their  bets  and  their 
favorite  birds. 

But  after  the  wagers  were  all  made,  silence  was  instantly  re 
stored.  The  birds  were  dropped  to  the  ground,  and  went  at  each 
other  like  human  brutes  engaged  in  a  prize  fight.  At  every  blow 
exchanged  the  crowd  applauded.  The  battle  was  a  very  good  one, 
for  both  of  the  cocks  were  of  the  real  sporting  breed,  and  were 
well  trained  before  the  steel  spurs  were  buckled  on  their  legs. 
The  blows  were  fiercely  given,  but  no  particular  damage  was  done 
for  the  first  five  minutes. 

I  saw  that  the  priest  was  uneasy  for  the  safety  of  his  invest 
ments,  and  I  almost  hoped  that  he  would  lose  ;  but  the  devil  stood 
his  friend  that  time,  at  any  rate,  for  the  black  cock  made  a 
sudden  movement  that  the  gray  one  was  not  prepared  for,  and 
through  his  brain  was  driven  the  long  steel  spur ;  and  so  strong 
was  the  blow  that  the  victorious  cock  could  not  extricate  the 
weapon  without  assistance. 

"  The  saints  be  praised  for  my  luck,"  piously  ejaculated  the 
priest.  "  If  I  can  only  keep  on  as  I  have  begun,  I  shall  make  up 
gome  of  my  heavy  losses." 

In  the  mean  time  my  attention  was  attracted  towards  the 
girls,  who  were  laughing,  and  apparently  in  a  great  state  of  ex 
citement. 

"  Only  think  !  "  shouted  Tom  ;  "  the  girls  are  betting  dollars  on 
the  fights,  and  seem  anxious  to  win.  It's  great  fun  —  isn't  it?" 

"  It's  fun  for  them,  but  your  purse  has  to  suffer,"  replied 
Allen  ;  and  sure  enough,  I  saw  that  the  foolish  fellow  was  supply 
ing  them  coin  to  bet,  and  that  it  disappeared  into  their  pockets 


TOM'S  BETS.  271 

as  soon  as  a  battle  was  decided.  The  mayor  smiled  approv 
ingly  upon  the  sport,  and  seemed  to  envy  the  shrewdness  of  his 
daughters.  Tom  also  seemed  delighted,  and  as  he  was  his  own 
master,  his  proceedings  were  none  of  our  business." 

"  How  much  did  you  win  that  time?  "  I  asked  of  Benventuro. 

"  Three  ounces,  and  all  paid  up.  I've  got  one  more  bird  here 
from  the  convent,  and  I  shall  stake  all  on  him.  Here  he  comes. 
The  red  one,  with  eyes  like  balls  of  fire.  He'll  fight  like  the 
dev;".l,  and  lick  anything  in  the  shape  of  a  cock  that  lives.  See 
him  strive  to  get  away.  Bet  all  your  money  on  him,  and  you 
will  be  sure  to  win." 

The  convent  bird  was  a  magnificent  specimen  of  game  cock, 
being  unusually  large,  and  full  of  fight.  His  opponent  was  much 
smaller,  and  was  nearly  black  ;  but  he  had  a  wicked  look,  which 
induced  me  to  think  that  he  was  full  as  plucky  and  smart  as  the 
priest's  pet.  For  five  minutes  the  betting  went  on  very  briskly,  and 
hundreds  of  dollars  were  staked  on  the  birds.  The  holy  father  bet 
all  of  his  winnings,  and  was  confident  of  the  result,  and  the  ex 
citement  raged  so  that  I  forgot  my  unhappiness,  and  found  my 
self  staking  two  ounces  on  the  black  bird,  much  to  the  priest's 
disgust,  for  he  whispered  to  me  that  I  should  certainly  lose  my 
money  ;  but  I  was  not  so  sure  of  it,  and  preferred  my  judgment 
to  his. 

The  result  was  fully  equal  to  my  expectations.  The  convent 
cock  made  a  rush  for  his  opponent  as  though  he  intended  to  an 
nihilate  him,  but  the  black  cock  was  wide  awake,  and  dodged 
very  handsomely.  The  ruse  produced  a  round  of  applause,  the 
ladies  adding  their  sweet  voices  to  the  general  uproar.  The 
priest  grew  anxious,  and  pronounced  a  curse  upon  cock-fighting 
generally. 

Once  more  the  birds  stood  face  to  face,  their  feathers  curling 
with  rage,  and  their  eyes  glowing  with  fire.  They  made  a  few 
feints  like  prize  fighters,  but  the  black  cock  was  evidently  wait 
ing1  for  the  attack,  and  rather  stood  on  the  defensive.  Suddenly 
the  red  bird  made  a  rush,  and  struck  like  lightning  ;  but  the  black 
cock's  head  was  close  to  the  ground,  and  the  blows  missed.  The 
priest  groaned,  and  calculated  the  amount  of  money  which  he  had 
staked.  The  ladies  laughed,  and  doubled  their  bets,  Tom  finding 
the  mo:iey,  of  course. 

The  red  cock  strutted  around   the  arena  like  a  dandy,  and 


272  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

< 

even  attempted  to  crow ;  but  before  the  defiance  had  quitted  his 
throat,  the  cunning  little  black  fellow  dashed  towards  him,  and, 
with  a  spiteful  blow,  drove  one  of  his  steel  spurs  into  his  oppo 
nent's  neck.  The  blood  spurted,  and  the  red  cock  endeavored  to 
keep  his  feet,  and  fight  the  battle  to  the  death.  But  his  strength 
was  not  equal  to  the  courage.  He  staggered  first  one  side  and 
then  the  other,  and  at  length  fell  upon  his  side  and  died ;  but 
even  then  the  black  cock  was  not  disposed  to  let  him  alone,  and 
had  to  be  plucked  from  the  body  and  carried  away  struggling. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  the  convent  cock  now?"  I  asked  of 
the  priest. 

"  Blast  the  cock,  and  curse  cock-fighting  !  "  he  cried.  "  I  have 
lost  the  last  dollar  that  I  have  about  me,  and  if  I  remain  here  a 
second  longer,  may  the  saints  curse  me." 

"  For  shame  !  "  I  said  ;  "  a  priest,  and  to  display  so  much  pas 
sion  for  the  loss  of  a  few  dollars  !  " 

"  O,  it's  all  very  well  for  you,  who  have  won  three  or  four 
ounces,  to  cry  shame  ;  but  how  would  you  feel  to  have  your 
favorite  bird  killed,  and  win  nothing  on  his  head?  It's  all  a 
cursed  trick,  and  I  won't  bet  another  real  on  a  cock-fight  as  long 
as  I  live." 

"  Wait  a  moment,"  Allen  said,  delighted  at  the  opportunity  to 
hector  the  holy  father.  u  Make  another  bet,  and  perhaps  you 
will  win.  Here  come  two  noble  cocks  for  a  fight,  and  the 
Mestizos  are  more  anxious  than  ever  for  wagers.  Take  some  of 
them  up." 

The  priest  hesitated  for  a  moment,  then  felt  of  his  pockets ; 
but  not  finding  a  dollar  there,  muttered  a  curse,  and  struggled 
to  escape  from  the  building  —  an  example  I  was  only  too  glad 
to  follow,  for  I  had  seen  as  much  as  I  desired  of  cock-fighting,  for 
one  day  at  least. 

Poor  Tom,  who  seemed  destined  to  be  thwarted  in  his  little 
love  adventures,  begged  of  us  to  wait  until  the  show  was  ended, 
but  when  he  found  that  we  would  not,  he  cursed  in  set  terms  our 
obstinacy ;  the  fear  of  .being  left  in  the  village  all  night  without 
company  was  before  his  eyes,  and  he  was  compelled  to  tear  him 
self  away  from  his  inamoratas,  and  follow  us  grumbling. 

"  If  this  is  not  the  meanest  piece  of  business  that  I  have  ex 
perienced  since  I  left  York !  "  he  exclaimed.  "  Just  as  I  was 
captivating  the  girls  by  my  unbounded  liberality,  you  must  needs 


TOM   AND   ALLEN   CONFOtJNDED.  273 

be  starting  off.  It's  all  jealousy  of  the  favor  they  were  showing 
me.  I  know  it  is,  and  you  cannot  deny  it." 

"  How  many  dollars  are  you  out  of  pocket?"  Allen  asked, 
hardly  noticing  our  friend's  upbraidings. 

'*  O,  I  don't  mind  the  money,  'cos  I've  got  a  plenty,"  Tom 
answered.  "  They  borrowed  about  ten  dollars  from  me  ;  but  I 
am  sure  they  are  welcome  to  it,  and  I  shall  never  expect  or  re 
ceive  payment.  The  only  thing  that  I  am  disposed  to  find  fault 
with,  is  coming  away  and  leaving  those  poor  girls  inconsolable  at 
my  loss." 

"  This,"  said  Allen,  stopping  suddenly,  and  assuming  a  serious 
aspect,  u  is  the  gratitude  we  receive  for  saving  this  gentleman's 
life.  I  saw  that  you  were  in  danger  of  having  your  throat  cut, 
and  I  hastened  to  save  you.  A  few  minutes  more  and  you  would 
have  been  past  help." 

"  God  bless  me  !  what  was  the  matter?"  asked  Tom,  eagerly. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  you  did  not  see  the  lovers  of  the  girls  glar 
ing  at  you  from  the  opposite  side  of  the  building,  and  that  they 
worked  at  the  handles  of  their  knives  as  though  desirous  of  termi 
nating  your  flirtation?  You  must  have  seen  them,  and  trif,d  to 
make  the  fellows  believe  you  cared  nothing  about  the  matter." 

"  No,  I  pledge  you  my  word  I  did  not ;  and  if  such  was  the 
case,  why,  I  don't  blame  you  for  wishing  to  get  me  out  of  the 
way  of  danger,  although  you  know  that  if  I  had  fair  play  I  should 
care  but  little  for  them.  My  revolver  is  worth  a  dozen  knives. 
How  the  girls  must  miss  me  !  " 

"  And  your  dollars,"  I  ventured  to  suggest ;  but  Tom  wao  con 
tent  to  have  the  hint  pass  without  notice,  confident  in  his  own 
opinion  that  the  girls  cared  more  for  his  person  than  his  money 
—  a  mistake  which  too  many  Europeans  indulge  in,  when  they 
confide  their  affections  to  a  Mestizo  girl. 

We  had  proceeded  but  a  few  steps  on  our  way,  when  the  mayor 
came  running  after  us,  and  in  most  urgent  tones  begged  us  to 
again  visit  his  house,  and  have  some  refreshments  ;  but  the  prvJre's 
temper  was  soured  by  his  losses,  and  he  refused  to  touch  aputher 
drop  of  lemonade  unless  there  was  wine  on  the  table  to  warm  his 
stomac]?  ;  and  as  the  mayor  never  knew  the  luxury  of  a  glass  of 
champagne,  there  was  no  hope  of  getting  anything  for  our  friend 
short  of  the  factory. 

We  excused  ourselves,  therefore,  to"  the  mayor  as  well  »fi  we 
18 


274  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

t, 

were  able,  and  once  more  embarked  for  home.  As  soon  as  we 
were  on  the  water  the  priest's  spirits  rose,  and  he  no  longer  al 
luded  to  his  misfortunes.  He  hinted  that  the  time  was  not  far 
distant  when  he  should  have  funds  enough  to  enable  him  to  buy 
all  the  game  cocks  in  Manila,  and  get  up  fights  for  his  own  amuse 
ment  ;  and  while  he  was  thus  congratulating  himself,  the  banco 
reached  the  factory. 

I  was  too  anxious  to  obtain  information  of  my  wife  to  care  to 
remain  at  Santa  Mesa  for  supper,  which  generally  was  served  at 
seven  o'clock  ;  but  all  my  arguments  were  overthrown,  and  I  was 
compelled  to  wait  until  Allen  could  leave  his  business  and  ac 
company  me. 

Absence  from  my  wife  had  but  increased  my  love  for  her ;  and 
as  I  sat  by  the  window  which  overlooked  the  Pasig,  and  saw  ;he 
sun  hide  its  face  behind  the  hills,  I  could  hardly  restrain  the  deep 
emotion  which  I  felt  when  I  thought  that  perhaps  Teresa  was  also 
gazing  at  the  scene,  and  wondering  why  I  took  no  steps  for  her 
recovery. 

I  felt  more  than  ever  determined  to  wage  an  unceasing  war 
against  Father  Juan,  and  in  spite  of  his  hired  assassins  and  bravos 
to  gain  possession  of  her  I  loved  so  well";  aud  I  thought  if  she  was 
once  more  clasped  in  my  arms,  that  I  would  take  care  and  protect 
her  with  a  strong  heart  aud  an  unfaltering  hand. 

While  I  was  thus  indulging  in  reveries,  I  felt  a  hand  upon  my 
shoulder,  and  looking  up,  saw  the  holy  Father  Beuventuro  stand 
ing  over  me. 

u  Why  do  you  look  so  sober,  Guillermo?"  he  inquired.  "  Are 
you  still  thinking  of  your  wife?" 

"  Who  else  should  I  think  of  at  such  an  hour?"  I  demanded. 

u  There  are  many  things  to  attract  a  young  man's  attention," 
he  replied,  "  and  had  you  been  married  and  lived  with  your 
wife  a  couple  of  years,  you  would  think  so.  But  I  am  glad  to 
see  that  you  feel  miserable  without  her,  for  it  will  spur  you  on  to 
greater  exertions  for  her  recovery  ;  and  when  you  have  gained 
possession  of  her,  I  shall  expect  to  see  such  perfect  domestic  bliss 
tliat  all  the  young  people  in  Manila  will  visit  you,  for  the  purpose 
of  learning  the  history  of  your  happiness.  Mourn  on,  Guillermo, 
mourn  on  ;  but  as  for  me,  I  must  live  without  a  wife,  or  children 
to  call  me  father." 


IN   MANILA.  275 

"  And  do  you  really  chafe  under  the  vows  that  bind  you  to 
celibacy?"  I  asked,  somewhat  astonished. 

"  Well,  I  can't  say  that  I  do,  for  in  fact  I  am  not  one  of  the 
marrying  kind.  I  had  much  rather  unite  people  in  wedlock  than 
to  be  united  myself." 

"  Bat  do  you  not  like  children?  " 

"  I  am  passionately  fond  of  little  pets,  and  some  day  I  will 
show  you  quite  a  number  who  call  me  uncle.  That  title  is  a 
respectable  -one,  and  solves  a  good  many  questions  from  peo 
ple  who  are  fond  of  asking  them.  No,  I  am  not  a  father  in 
the  general  acceptance  of  the  term,  but  love  my  nephews  and 
nieces. 

I  let  the  conversation  drop,  and,  acting  on  Allen's  hint,  got 
ready  to  accompany  him  to  Manila,  the  Mecca  of  my  hopes  and 
fears. 

We  took  the  convent  banco,  with  but  two  assistants,  for  the 
purpose  of  not  attracting  attention.  The  men  who  paddled  the 
boat  were  tolerably  trustworthy,  and  were  almost  strangers  in 
Manila ;  so  we  knew  that  they  would  be  likely  to  remain  by  the 
banco  until  our  return,  even  if  we  were  gone  all  night,  which  we 
did  not  expect. 

We  reached  the  city  about  eight  o'clock,  and  the  first  visit  I 
made  after  landing  was  to  my  wife's  house,  for  the  purpose  of 
consulting  with  Donna  Raquel,  Teresa's  maiden  aunt.  I  left 
Allen  in  the  street  while  I  entered  the  house,  for  my  friend  stood 
in  wholesome  fear  of  the  old  lady's  tongue,  and  did  not  care  to 
encounter  its  bitterness,  if  he  could  avoid  it. 

The  old  lady  received  me  with  great  cordiality,  and  instantly 
rang  the  bell,  and  ordered  me  a  glass  of  her  bitters,  for  fear 
the  night  air  would  affect  my  stomach  and  disarrange  my  liver ; 
and  after  she  had  watched  and  satisfied  herself  that  I  had  swal 
lowed  the  dose,  she  prepared  herself  for  a  string  of  questions  ;  but 
I  got  the  best  of  her  by  first  inquiring  if  she  had  seen  my  wile, 
•>r  had  any  joyful  tidings  to  communicate  respecting  her  where 
abouts? 

u  O,  you  poor  child  !  "  she  began,  "  I  have  not  slept  an  hour, 
thinking  of  you  and  Teresa,  and  wondering  when  we  shall  see 
the  last  of  these  disagreeable  troubles.  My  appetite,  too,  is  all 
goue,  and  were  it  not  for  the  bitters  I  should  sink  into  my  grave ; 


27G  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES.  v 

and  I  don't  know  but  that  would  be  the  best  place  for  me,  for 
really  there's  nothing  for  one  to  live  for." 

I  stated  that  I  hoped  the  saints  would  spare  her  for  many  years 
of  happiness,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  she  desired  the  same 
thing,  but  thought  it  would  not  look  well  to  acknowledge  it.  Once 
more  I  asked  for  information  concerning  my  wife,  but  I  rightly 
judged  that  she  had  none  to  give  me. 

"  I  have  not  heard  the  first  word  respecting  her,  poor  child, 
and  sometimes  I  think  I  never  shall  again.  I  wish  liey  had 
taken  me  instead  of  my  niece  ;  I  think  that  I  could  have  found 
means  to  escape,  had  there  been  fifty  men  employed  to  watch  me. 
But  Teresa  has  not  got  half  the  courage  that  I  possess,  and  I  am 
afraid  that  but  few  women  have.  They  are  not  what  they  used 
to  be  ;  the  saints  pardon  me  for  saying  so." 

I  had  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  the  abductors  knew  better 
than  to  attempt  the  capture  of  so  spirited  a  lady  as  Donna  Raquel 
• —  a  remark  that  was  considered  complimentary  ;  and  as  a  recom 
pense  I  was  made  to  drink  one  more  glass  of  her  famed  cordial, 
which  she  warranted  would  enable  me  to  bear  up  under  my  mis 
fortunes,  and  keep  me  in  good  condition  until  I  was  enabled  to 
see  my  wife. 

"  Have  you  seen  Father  Juan?  "  I  asked,  after  a  few  moments 
of  silence  on  my  part,  but  vigorous  conversation  from  my  maiden 
friend. 

"  He  was  here  this  forenoon,  and  remained  but  a  short  time, 
pleading  that  he  had  a  pressing  engagement.  He  asked  for  Teresa, 
and  I  told  him  that  she  was  at  her  country-seat,  I  supposed.  I 
manifested  no  anxiety  in  regard  to  her ;  but  watched  his  face 
and  actions  closely,  and  I  am  firmly  convinced  that  he  has  con 
fined  Teresa  somewhere  in  the  city,  and  that  he  is  determined  to 
keep  her  a  prisoner  until  she  consents  to  his  demands.  I  said 
nothing  that  would  lead  him  to  think  I  suspected  such  a  thing, 
and  the  priest  left  me  after  a  few  hasty  inquiries  respecting  your 
self." 

"  And  pray  what  did  he  say  regarding  me?  "  I  asked. 

44  Simply  whether  I  thought  Teresa  would  marry  a  heretic,  re 
gardless  of  the  wishes  of  her  best  friends.  That  question,  I  told 
him,  I  was  unable  to  answer,  for  women  were  wilful  when  their 
hearts  were  touched.  He  said  nothing,  but  left  the  house  very 
thoughtful.'' 


GRACIA.  277 

I  was  sorry  that  Raquel  had  no  better  news  for  me  ;  but  the 
lady  promised  to  work  in  my  behalf,  and  not  even  to  take  a  siesta 
until  I  was  righted,  and  her  niece  set  free.  I  pleaded  business, 
and  left  the  house,  promising  to  call  in  every' day  and  give  her 
the  result  of  my  doings  ;  and  with  a  recommendation  to  the  saints 
to  have  me  in  their  keeping,  she  bade  me  good  night.  Outside  of 
the  garden  walls  I  found  Allen,  smoking  a  cigar,  and  waiting  with 
patience  my  appearance. 

"  Well,  how  was  Donna  Raquel  to-night?  In  a  pacific  mood, 
or  an  argumentative  one?  "  he  inquired. 

u  She  was  mild  and  hospitable  ;  full  of  sympathy  and  regrets," 
I  answered. 

"  You  have,  then,  accomplished  the  greatest  triumph  that  has 
been  witnessed  on  this  island  for  years,"  Alleu  answered.  "  Donna 
liaquel  I  considered  untamable  by  man  or  woman." 

lu  silence  we  walked  on  through  the  crowded  streets,  until  we 
reached  my  residence'.  We  paused  at  the  foot  of  the  staircase, 
for  we  heard  a  female  voice  singing  a  Mestizo  song,  not  iu  the 
monotonous  tones  that  characterize  the  Mestizo  race,  but  with 
much  sweetness  and  power. 

"  Hallo  !  "  whispered  Allen  ;  "  your  pet  bird  is  pining  in  your 
absence.  Go  aud  greet  her,  and  I'll  return  to  the  house  in  an 
hour's  time." 

He  turned  to  depart  with  a  smile,  but  I  detained  him. 

"  I  have  once  explained  matters  to  you,  and  was  in  hopes  that 
I  should  not  have  to  speak  again  on  the  same  subject,"  I  said, 
with  as  offended  an  air  as  I  could  assume. 

44  O,  so  you  did.  I  ask  your  pardon.  Go  along,  and  I'll  follow 
you." 

We  passed  up  stairs  so  quietly  that  we  did  not  disturb  Gracia, 
who  was  seated  at  a  table  sewing  by  the  light  of  a  caudle.  For 
a  lew  moments  we  stood  looking  at  her,  and  a  very  pretty  picture 
she  was  to  look  at.  Her  clothes  were  neat  and  clean,  but  cut 
too  low  in  the  neck  for  fashion.  In  her  dark  hair  were  numerous 
flowers,  looking  as  fresh  as  her  full  face,  beneath  the  dark  skin 
of  which  could  be  seen  the  red  blood  dancing  through  her  veins 
in  all  its  purity. 

"  Are  you  lonely,  Gracia,  that  you  sing  such  a  mournful  song?  " 
I  askeu. 

The  girl  started  at  the  sound  of  my  voice,  and  sprang  to  hei 


278  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

t, 

feet ;  but  the  instant  she  saw  my  face,  her  look  of  terror  changed 
to  one  of  joy  and  surprise. 

"  O,  senor,  have  you  returned?  "  she  asked,  as  though  doubt 
ing  the  evidence  of  her  senses  ;  and  in  the  joy  of  the  moment  she 
would  have  thrown  herself  into  my  arms,  but  I  checked  her  be 
fore  she  could  commit  such  an  impropriety.  I  thought  of  my 
wife,  and  was  safe  from  temptation.  I  wish  all  husbands  could 
truthfully  say  as  much.  The  world  would  be  better,  wives 
hapj,ier,  and  men  would  not  be  kept  awake  nights  thinking  of 
th^ir  sins. 

"  Pardon  me,  senor,"  the  poor  girl  said  ;  "  I  forgot,  in  the  joy 
of  seeing  you,  that  I  must  not  love  you.  I  will  try  and  remem 
ber  your  commands." 

"  Hang  me  if  this  isn't  most  marvellous,"  muttered  Allen,  re-i 
garding  the  girl  and  myself  attentively.  "  If  I  should  tell  Tom 
and  Benvcnturo,  they  would  swear  that  I  had  been  drinking,  and 
was  unworthy  of  belief.  It's  better  than  a  play  —  much  better." 

"  I  told  you,  Gracia,"  I  said,  addressing  the  girl,  "  that  I  had 
a  wife  living,  and  to  her  I  should  remain  faithful." 

"  Then  bring  your  wife  here,  and  I  will  love  her  and  her  children 
as  well  as  I  now  love  you,"  she  cried,  earnestly. 

"  As  soon  as  I  have  found  her,  Gracia,  you  shall  see  her,"  I 
remarked,  and  was  about  to  pass  to  my  private  room  when  she 
laid  her  hands  upon  my  arm  and  detained  me. 
"  Senor,  can  I  aid  you  in  finding  her?  " 

I  hardly  knew  what  to  say.  I  did  not  like  to  tell  the  girl  that 
her  father,  the  night  before,  had  made  an  attack  upon  me,  arid 
nearly  succeeded  in  his  designs  ;  yet  I  thought  for  how  little  she 
had  to  be  grateful  to  that  parent,  who  had  left  her  to  gain  her 
bread  the  best  way  she  could. 

u  If  I  could  see  your  father,  Gracia,  perhaps  he  could  aid  me," 
I  said,  at  length. 

"  Then  you  shall  see  him,"  she  exclaimed,  promptly.  "  He 
was  here  this  afternoon,  and  promised  to  call  this  evening.  It  is 
time  that  he  arrived.  He  met  with  an  accident,  so  he  is  incap 
able  of  working,  and  that  accounts  for  his  visit  to  me." 

I  knew  what  the  accident  was,  but  I  did  not  tell  her  what  caused 
it.  I  looked  at  her  attentively  for  a  few  moments,  and  determined 
to  trust  her. 

"  You  say  that  you  like  me,  Gracia?  " 


THE    BEGGAR.  279 

*'  Better  than  any  one  in  the  world,"  was  her  candid  answer. 

"  And  you  are  willing  to  serve  me? " 

"  Faithfully,  senor." 

"  Then,  when  your  father  visits  you  this  evening,  take  him  to 
the  sitting-room,  and  give  him  a  glass  of  wine ;  be  cautious ; 
see  if  he  won't  tell  you  where  he  carried  the  lady,  whom  he  took 
from  this  house  on  the  night  of  the  earthquake.  He  was  employed 
by  Father  Juan,  and  a  hint  to  that  effect  may  awaken  his  recol 
lection.  If  you  succeed,  you  shall  be  well  rewarded." 

"  I  shall  be  amply  repaid,"  she  said,  "  if  I  contribute  to  your 
happiness.  I  will  do  as  you  direct,  and  I  pray  the  saints  that 
I  Diay  succeed." 

I  found  that  the  other  servants  had  all  gone  to  the  theatre,  so 
there  was  but  little  danger  of  their  interrupting  our  project ;  and 
I  thought,  if  I  could  get  the  father  of  Gracia  to  confess  to  his 
daughter  his  connection  with  the  plot,  I  should  have  a  card  in  my 
baud  that  was  well  worth  playing. 

While  I  was  giving  instructions  to  the  girl,  an  old  man,  poorly 
dressed,  and  with  a  staff  in  his  hand,  entered  the  house,  and  stood 
at  the  head  of  the  staircase,  bowing  low,  as  though  desirous  of 
charity.  I  held  a  few  coins  in  my  hand,  for  I  supposed  the  fellow 
was  a  beggar ;  but  to  my  surprise  he  did  not  seem  anxious  for 
money,  for  he  refused  to  advance  and  receive  it. 

"  Can  you  give  me  a  bed  to-night,  senor?  "  he  asked,  in  tremu 
lous  tones.  "  I  have  travelled  for  many  miles,  and  am  weary." 

u  I  will  give  you  money  to  buy  a  bed  and  supper,  but  you  can't 
stop  in  the  house,"  I  replied,  somewhat  astonished  at  the  novel 
request  j  for  but  few  Mestizos  enjoy  the  luxury  of  a  bed,  or  even 
care  for  one. 

"  Well,  senor,  I  suppose  I  must  take  the  money,"  he  said,  after 
a  moment's  pause,  as  though  deliberating  whether  it  was  best  to 
accept  it. 

I  advanced  towards  the  man,  keeping  my  eyes  fixed  upon  his 
inDvements,  for  I  had  a  slight  suspicion  that  he  might  mean 
treachery ;  but  when  I  was  within  a  step  of  his  person,  a  voice 
that  I  remembered  whispered,  — 

"  Can  the  girl  be  trusted,  seuor?" 

The  suspected  beggar  put  his  hand  to  his  face,  and  lifted  a 
long,  white  beard,  and  then  I  saw  the  villanous  features  of  Beu- 
voiituro's  steward,  Antonio,  the  convent  servant. 


280  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

I  was  so  astonished  that  I  was  about  to  call  his  name,  but  he 
interrupted  me  by  whining  out,  — 

"  I  must  have  something  to  eat,  senor,  or  I  shall  never  be  able 
to  leave  the  city.  The  saints  will  bless  you  for  what  you  do  for 
mo  —  that  yon  may  depend  upon." 

"  You  shall  have  something,"  I  answered  ;  and  then  turning  to 
Gracia,  I  directed  her,  somewhat  to  her  astonishment,  to  get  a 
plate  of  cold  meat  and  some  bread. 

"  Why  don't  you  turn  the  old  vagabond  out  of  doors?"  asked 
Allen  ;  "  he  will  fill  your  house  with  fleas  and  vermin  of  another 
and  more  troublesome  kind,  unless  you  are  very  fortunate." 

Gracia  did  not  seem  pleased  with  her  errand,  but  she  was  too 
anxious  to  stand  well  in  my  estimation  to  refuse.  As  soon  as  she 
left  the  room,  Antonio's  bent  form  became  upright,  and  his  air  of 
dejection  deserted  him. 

"  Senors,"  he  asked,  "  can  you  trust  that  girl?  " 

"  I  am  not  certain,"  I  replied,  "  for  I  have  known  her  but  a 
few  days.  She  seems  faithful." 

"  And  I  seemed  an  old  man  a  few  seconds  since,"  was  the 
answer  ;  and  there  was  scorn  with  the  words,  as  though  a  man  was 
a  fool  for  trusting  any  one  in  this  world. 

44  It's  that  scamp  of  Benventuro's,"  muttered  Allen  in  English, 
as  much  surprised  at  his  disguise  as  I  had  been. 

"  If  you  are  not  sure  of  the  woman,  I  had  better  pass  into 
another  room,  where  we  can  converse  privately,"  Antonio  said. 

I  pointed  to  the  door  of  my  chamber,  and  he  dodged  in  just  a 
moment  before  Gracia  returned. 

"  Here  are  meat  and  bread  on  the  table,  senor,"  she  said. 

"  The  beggar  has  left  the  room,  and  perhaps  the  food  will  not 
be  wanted.  Let  it  stand  until  after  your  father  has  gone,  or  give 
it  to  him.  We  are  now  about  to  enter  my  chamber.  Seat  your 
parent  near  this  door,  and  make  him  speak  loud,  so  we  can  over 
hear  all  that  he  says.  Remember,  my  happiness  depends  upon 
you." 

I  held  out  my  hand  to  her,  which  she  kissed,  and  looked  so  kind 
that  I  patted  her  head,  and  felt  tempted  to  touch  her  lips  ;  but 
thoughts  of  my  wife  again  prevented,  for  which  I  should  now  feel 
deeply  grateful. 

"Weil,  Antonic.,  what  news  have  you  to  communicate?"  J 
asked,  as  soon  as  we  had  closed  the  door. 


OUR   VISITOR.  281 

"  None,  senor,  of  importance.  I've  been  on  the  track  of  the 
holy  Father  Juan  all  the  afternoon  ;  but  he  has  not  visited  a  house 
where  he  would  dare  leave  Donna  Teresa  for  an  hour.  I  just  left 
him  at  the  Church  of  San  Marco,  repeating  masses  for  the  repose 
of  a  rich  merchant's  soul.  He  will  be  detained  there  two  hours, 
and  then  I  shall  track  him  again,  and  perhaps  he  may  visit  the 
house  where  your  wife  is  a  prisoner  —  " 

The  spy  stopped  while  speaking,  and  listened  attentively. 

"  Some  one  is  coining  up  the  stairs,"  he  said ;  u  and  I  hear 
ihe  young  girl  speak  to  him." 

How  he  could  have  heard  as  much  was  a  mystery,  for  although 
Allen  and  myself  listened  attentively,  we  could  not  distinguish  a 
sound  or  footstep. 


CHAPTER  XL 
GRACIA'S  FATHER.  —  A  CONFESSION.  —  ON  THE  TRAIL,  &c.,  &c. 

"  YOUR  girl  has  a  visitor,  and  she  is  urging  him  to  take  a  seat 
in  the  front  room,"  Antonio  said,  with  a  keen  glance  at  my  face, 
as  though  he  was  desirous  of  satisfying  himself  that  I  was  not 
engaged  in  a  plot  against  his  welfare. 

"  I  expected  him,"  I  replied,  with  a  gesture  to  keep  silent,  and 
the  fellow  obeyed ;  but  I  could  see  that  his  ears  were  open,  and 
that  his  snake  eyes  glistened  in  anticipation  of  overhearing  private 
conversation. 

Gracia  and  her  father  entered  the  sitting-room,  and  I  could  hear 
her  say  that  she  was  alone,  and  expected  no  one  until  eleven 
o'clock.  I  pardoned  the  deception  that  she  was  practising,  be 
cause  it  was  for  my  sake,  and  men  will  overlook  much  on  that 
ecore. 

"  You  have  a  good  house  here,  child,"  the  father  said.  "  I 
hope  that  the  master  gives  you  plenty  of  money  and  dresses. 
Take  all  that  he  offers,  and  if  you  have  no  use  for  money  I  can 
relieve  you  of  it.  Foreigners  make  gold  fast,  and  don't  value 
it  where  a  woman  is  concerned.  You  are  young  and  handsome, 
and  should  command  a  good  prize,  although  I  am  sorry  that  I 


282  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

was  not  consulted  in  the  matter.  "Women  have  got  too  much 
heart  to  make  a  trade." 

"  But  I  am  not  engaged  as  a  mistress,"  Gracia  said.  "  I  am 
employed  to  sew  and  do  a  little  washing." 

'*  Then  I  am  not  too  late.  I'll  see  the  senor  to-morrow,  and  talk 
with  him  about  your  price.  He  shall  pay  well,  Gracia,  for  I  know 
how  to  manage  foreigners.  And  then,  if  you  but  do  your  duty, 
a  pension  will  be  secured  to  you  for  life.  He  has  money,  and 
shall  pay,  or  I'll  set  Father  Juan  on  to  him." 

At  the  mention  of  this  name,  Antonio  redoubled  his  attention. 
He  seemed  to  comprehend  by  instinct  that  important  disclosures 
were  to  be  made.  His  eyes  grew  brighter,  if  possible,  than 
ever. 

"  Do  not  speak  to  the  senor,"  Gracia  said,  in  a  tone  of  voice 
that  showed  how  much  she  disliked  the  subject  of  conversation. 
"  The  senor  is  a  married  man,  and  virtuous  ;  I  have  known  him 
but  for  a  few  days.  He  has  been  kind  to  me,  and  I  love  him  as  a 
brother." 

"  Love  him  as  much  as  you  please,  but  still  make  money  out 
of  him  to  help  your  poor  old  father  in  his  misfortunes.  See,  I 
have  lost  the  use  of  one  hand  by  an  accident ;  may  the  saints  con 
found  the  luck,  and  only  think  how  pleasant  it  would  be  if  I  could 
come  here  and  get  what  I  want  to  eat  and  drink.  Your  sister 
Sara  was  always  thinking  of  me,  and  many  a  glass  of  wine  has 
she  given  me." 

"  And  I  will  do  the  same,"  Gracia  replied.  "  Sit  where  you 
are,  and  I  will  bring  you  wine  and  food." 

The  father  grumbled  out  a  few  thanks,  and  signified  that  what 
ever  she  brought  would  be  acceptable. 

No  sooner  had  she  left  the  apartment,  than  Antonio  quietly 
arose  and  noiselessly  bolted  the  door  of  the  room  in  which  we  were 
sitting. 

l-  What  is  *hat  for?  "  I  asked. 

"  It's  quite  probable  that  the  fellow  will  desire  to  see  what 
there  is  worth  stealing  in  the  house,  so  I  have  taken  the  precaution 
to  prevent  his  getting  in  here  and  making  a  discovery.  I  may 
be  wrong  in  suspecting  him  of  stealing,  but  it  is  always  best  to  be 
on  the  safe  side." 

Hardly  had  Antonio  concluded,  before  a  hand  was  laid  upon 
the  latch  of  the  door,  so  softly  that  had  I  been  alone  and  reading, 


LISTENING. 


283 


I  should  not  have  noticed  the  incident.  There  was  a  slight  push 
to  force  the  door  open,  but  not  succeeding,  all  was  quiet  again. 
Antonio  gave  us  a  look  which  expressed  his  satisfaction  at  the  re 
sult,  and  then  recommenced  listening  with  renewed  ardor. 

I  heard  the  fellow  creep  back  to  his  chair  after  his  attempt  to 
explore  the  recesses  of  my  chamber,  and  from  that  time  until 
Gracia's  return  he  sat  still,  as  though  conjuring  up  in  his  brain 
some  scheme  by  which  he  could  live  without  work.  His  cogita 
tions  wsre  not  of  long  duration,  for  his  daughter,  perhaps,  sus 
pected  that  he  might  be  restive  during  her  absence,  and  put  some 
thing  in  his  pockets  that  she  would  prefer  I  should  not  lose. 

"  Here,  father,"  she  said,  "  is  wine  and  bread,  and  meat." 

"  Give  me  the  wine  first,  child,"  he  replied  ;  "  because,  with  a 
bottle  of  wine  a  'man  can  be  independent  of  hunger,  and  hap 
pier  than  if  he  ate  hearty  and  drank  nothing  but  water.  As  a 
general  thing  I  prefer  wine  to  bread." 

"  I  should  think  that  wine  would  be  bad  for  your  wounded 
hand,  father,"  Gracia  said. 

"  There  is  where  you  are  wrong  again,  child.  Wine  enables 
me  to  endure  the  pain,  and  think  how  I  can  revenge  myself  for 
the  injury.  After  all,  the  thought  of  revenge  is  nearly  equal  to 
the  reality." 

"  I  think  that  you  told  me  that  your  hand  was  injured  by  an 
accident,"  Gracia  observed. 

"  Then  I  told  a  lie,  for  it  was  smashed  by  a  heretic,  whom  I 
shall  make  pay  for  it  some  day  with  his  blood." 

"  Can  I  help  you,  father?"  the  girl  asked,  not  suspecting  that  I 
was  the  o^e  who  committed  the  act. 

" 1  am  not  so  certain  but  you  can,  girl,  if  you  are  shrewd 
enough  to  get  the  fello\v  in  your  toils,  and  keep  from  loving  him. 
He  is  detested  by  the  church,  for  he  is  a  heretic,  and  Father  Juau 
has  no  cause  to  love  him." 

"  Why  should  Father  Juan  dislike  him?"  asked  Gracia,  filling 
her  father's  glass  for  the  second  time.  u  I  am  sure,"  she  contin 
ued,  u  that  if  the  padre  hates  him,  the  heretic  is  unworthy  to  live 
much  longer." 

The  parent  did  not  reply  to  this  speech  for  a  few  seconds.  He 
was  occupied  in  draining  his  glass,  and  thinking  how  far  he  should 
trust  the  girl. 

"  He  is  unworthy  to  live,  girl ;  but  what  makes  him  unworthy 


284  LIFE    IN    THE    EAST   INDIES. 

in  my  estimation?  Because  I  can  make  money  by  his  death,  and 
enough  of  it  to  give  you  plenty  of  dresses,  and  a  ride  once  in  a 
while  on  the  Calsarda." 

The  girl  filled  his  glass  a  third  time,  and  I  knew  that  she  was 
waiting  impatiently  for  a  full  confession.  There  were  three  oth 
ers  equally  as  curious,  and  if  possible  more  eager,  to  hear  how  the 
money  was  to  be  made. 

"  A  few  nights  since  I  made  an  ounce  in  an  hour's  time,"  the 
Mestizo  said,  removing  his  tumbler  to  take  breath. 

"  That  is  a  large  sum  of  money,  father.  Let  me  see  tho 
gold." 

"  O,  it  is  all  gone,  child  ;  I  had  to  pay  off  some  old  scores  with 
it.  But  more  will  come  from  the  priest,  or  I'll  tell  my  secret  to 
one  who  can  afford  to  pay  well  for  it." 

There  was  a  pause  of  many  minutes'  duration.  I  could  hear 
the  fellow's  teeth  at  work  as  they  crunched  the  food  which  his 
daughter  had  offered  him  ;  and  while  eating  he  seemed  to  have 
no  disposition  to  talk.  I  wanted  to  rush  out  and  take  him  by  the 
throat,  and  make  him  tell  me  all  that  he  knew  regarding  the  ab 
duction  of  my  wife  ;  but  I  feared  that  he  would  prove  obstinate, 
and  maintain  a  stern  silence. 

"  Father  Juan  is  a  good  man  —  is  he  not?"  Gracia  asked,  at 
length. 

"  He  pays  well,"  was  the  response ;  as  though  that  was  suffi 
cient  to  establish  his  claims  for  goodness  or  rascality. 

"  Shall  you  get  more  money  from  him?"  the  daughter  asked. 

"  That  will  depend  upon  his  success  in  an  enterprise  he  is  now 
engaged  in,"  was  the  answer  ;  and  I  fancied  that  1  detected  a 
malicious  laugh  while  speaking. 

"  What  is  the  enterprise,  father?  "  was  the  next  question,  yet 
asked  in  such  a  careless  manner  that  the  fellow  did  not  get 
alarmed  and  refuse  to  reply. 

"Are  you  sure  that  no  one  can  overhear  us?"  the  Mestizo 
asked,  and  I  fancied  that  his  eyes  were  directed  towards  the  room 
in  which  we  were  concealed. 

"  Quite  sure,"  was  the  answer ;  and  I  was  ready  to  admit 
that  if  my  protegee  possessed  no  other  merit,  she  was  something 
of  an  adept  at  deception.  But  that  I  pardoned,  because  it  is  con 
stitutional  with  the  Mestizo  race. 

"  Well,  then,  I  don't  mind  telling  you  ;  but  be  sure  and  keep  it 


A   CONFESSION.  285 

a  secret,  because  I  expect  to  make  money  out  of  it  before  I  have 
concluded  with  Father  Juan.  I  said  that  a  heretic  stands  in  the 
padre's  way,  and  the  reason  of  it  is  because  he  has  married,  or 
was  about  to  marry,  the  widow  of  old  Don  Arturo,  the  Spanish 
merchant,  who  died  some  time  since,  immensely  rich.  The  holy  fa 
ther  wanted  the  lady  to  enter  his  convent,  but  she  had  no  wish 
for  such  a  life,  and  to  force  her  to  do  so  he  seized  her  on  the  night 
of  the  earthquake,  and  hired  my  comrade  and  myself  to  carry 
her  to  the  convent.  That  was  a  bold  trick,  but  it  paid  us  well, 
and  may  the  saints  send  me  many  more  just  such  jobs." 

"  And  the  senora  is  now  confined  there?  "  Gracia  asked. 

That  was  a  most  momentous  question,  and  I  held  my  breath 
for  fear  that  I  should  lose  the  answer. 

"  No,  child,  the  senora  is  not  there  at  present.  The  holy  Fa 
ther  Juan  is  too  cunning  for  that.  Pie  feared  a  search  and  dis 
covery." 

There  was  another  long  pause.  I  heard  Gracia  fill  her  father's 
glass,  and  the  old  vagabond  smacked  his  lips  as  though  he  rather 
approved  of  the  wine  with  which  the  house  was  supplied. 

u  Did  the  senora  complain  when  she  was  carried  off?"  Gracia 
asked,  at  length. 

"  Diablo!  She  was  indignant,  and  abused  us  all  like  ladrones. 
Then  she  cried,  and  asked  for  her  husband,  and  Father  Juan  wanted 
to  know  if  she  meant  the  dead  one." 

I  made  a  movement,  and  if  Allen  had  not  restrained  me,  I 
should  have  gone  out  and  throttled  the  scamp. 

u  Poor  lady,"  Gracia  said ;  "it  was  cruel  to  treat  her  so 
harshly." 

"  But  think  of  the  money  we  made  by  doing  as  we  did." 

u  True,  I  had  forgotten  that.  Then  you  know  where  she  is  im 
prisoned  at  the  present  time?" 

u  Of  course  I  do,  and  that  I  intend  to  keep  a  secret." 

"  But  if  I  am  to  assist  you  I  must  know  all  yc  ur  plans,"  the 
daughter  said. 

"  True  ;  and  as  I  think  that  you  can  keep  a  secret,  I  don't  mind 
telling  you.  After  Father  Juan  decided  that  it  would  be  dangerous 
to  keep  the  lady  in  his  convent,  we  again  took  her  in  our  banco, 
and  pulled  up  the  river  until  we  passed  the  bridge,  and  reached 
Mother  Machit's  house,  an  old  building  that  is  near  the  edge 
of  the  water.  No  one  lives  there  but  the  old  woman  and  her 


286  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

son  ;  but  they  know  what  the  business  means,  for  they  have  had 
customers  like  the  seuora  before.  They  asked  no  questions  when 
Father  Juan  carried  the  lady  to  the  house  ;  but  what  was  said 
after  we  were  gone  is  more  than  I  know.  We  got  our  money, 
and  left  in  search  of  more." 

"  And  you  think  that  the  senora  is  there  at  the  present  time?" 
Gracia  asked. 

"  I  saw  the  holy  father  leave  the  house  this  afternoon.  I  sup 
pose  from  that  he  had  been  to  pay  her  a  visit." 

After  this  information  it  was  with  difficulty  that  I  could  restrain 
my  impatience,  I  was  so  anxious  to  start  for  the  house,  and  com 
mence  my  search  for  Teresa.  It  seemed  to  me  that  the  ruffian 
would  never  leave  off  guzzling  wine,  and  more  than  once  I  heard 
Gracia  hint  that  periiaps  the  senor  would  soon  return  ;  but  he 
was  deaf  to  such  insinuations,  and  was  just  drunk  enough  to  be 
obstinate  and  quarrelsome,  for  every  few  minutes  I  heard  him 
mutter  that  his  children  cared  but  little  for  him,  and  never  divided 
their  earnings,  as  dutiful  and  loving  daughters  should  do. 

The  coolest  person  compelled  to  listen  to  the  Mestizo's  mutter- 
ings  was  Antonio.  He  did  not  seem  in  the  least  disturbed  by 
being  compelled  to  wait ;  but  I  suppose  it  was  a  part  of  his  edu 
cation  to  bide  IILS  time. 

At  length  all  conversation  and  mutterings  ceased,  and  by  the 
Mestizo's  deep  breathing  I  judged  that  he  slept.  Carefully  An 
tonio  opened  the  door  and  looked  out,  and  then  he  motioned  Allen 
to  follow  him.  Gracia  was  standing  at  a  table,  her  eyes  red  with 
weeping,  and  in  my  pet  arm-chair  was  her  father  reposing,  his 
dirty  legs  resting  upon  the  bamboo  frame,  with  as  much  indepen 
dence  and  sang  froid  as  if  he  was  the  owner  of  the  house  and 
contents.  The  villain  was  snoring  most  unmusically,  and  we 
were  not  disposed  to  disturb  his  rest  just  at  that  time,  for  we 
feared  that  he  might  interfere  with  our  designs. 

"  Gracia,"  I  said,  holding  out  both  hands,  "  I  shall  never 
forget  the  service  that  you  have  done  me." 

"  Did  you  hear  all?"  she  asked. 

"  Every  word  that  was  spoken." 

"  And  you  think  that  you  can  find  your  wife  from  the  confes 
sion  which  he  made  ?  " 

"  I  hope  so  ;  we  are  about  to  start  for  the  house." 


ON    THE   TRAIL    AGAIN.  287 

The  poor  girl  wished  to  say  something,  yet  feared  to  give  utter 
ance  to  her  thoughts. 

"  Speak,  Gracia,"  I  said,  in  a  kind  tone. 

"If  you  should  find  the  senora,  you  would  bring  her  here ?" 
she  asked. 

"  Perhaps  I  should.     Why  ?  " 

"  Because  I  think  she  might  feel  a  little  jealous  seeing  me  here 
without  knowing  my  position.  Perhaps  it  would  be  well  for  me 
to  leave." 

I  could  hardly  believe  that  there  was  so  much  consideration  for 
the  feelings  of  others  in  the  heart  of  a  Mestiza  girl,  and  even  Al 
len  shook  his  head  as  though  he  did  not  exactly  know  what  to 
make  of  it. 

"  Stay  here,  Gracia,  until  I  tell  you  to  go.  I  hope  that  my 
wife  —  if  I  am  so  fortunate  as  to  find  her  —  will  put  some  little 
confidence  in  my  honor." 

"  I  wouldn't  if  I  was  a  woman,"  Allen  muttered ;  but  as  he 
was  always  inclined  to  be  sarcastic,  I  took  no  notice  of  his  re 
mark. 

The  girl  withdrew  to  a  corner  of  the  room,  apparently  satisfied  ; 
and  as  we  did  not  care  about  remaining  in  the  presence  of  her 
father,  in  case  he  should  awaken,  we  quietly  left  the  house,  and 
stopped  to  deliberate  in  the  court-yard. 

"  Let  us  lose  no  time,"  Allen  said,  "  in  discussing  the  matter. 
We  must  proceed  at  once  to  Mother  Machit's  house,  and  force  an 
entrance.  If  Donna  Teresa  is  there  we  will  find  her,  and  if 
she  has  been  moved,  we  may  gain  some  intelligence  respecting 
her." 

Antonio  said  nothing.  He  seemed  to  place  himself  under  our 
command,  and  was  ready  to  act  as  we  directed.  Perhaps  he  had 
received  orders  from  Benventuro  to  do  our  bidding,  and  he  feared 
that  worthy  too  much  to  oppose  us  in  anything. 

We  started  towards  the  banco  which  we  had  left  some  two  or 
three  hours  before,  and  were  glad  to  find  that  the  Mestizos  were 
sleeping  soundly  upon  the  mats  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat.  We 
roused  them  up  with  but  little  trouble,  and  in  as  quiet  a  manner 
as  possible,  for  fear  of  attracting  more  attention  than  we  desired 
at  that  time  of  night.  I  was  too  excited  to  fear  any  danger,  yet 
constantly  suspected  some  trick  or  treacherous  movement  on  the 
part  of  the  priest  Juan,  which  would  deprive  me  of  the  treasure 


288  LIFE    IN    THE    EAST   INDIES. 

sought  for  so  eagerly.  But  I  was  armed,  and  determined  that  I 
would  fight  to  the  last  in  defence  of  my  rights. 

"  Do  you  know  the  house  where  the  lady  is  confined?"  I  asked 
of  Antonio. 

"  Si,  senor,"  I  replied. 

"  Then  steer  the  banco  to  the  spot  as  quick  as  possible." 

He  took  the  paddle  that  guided  the  boat,  and  then  we  shoved 
into  the  stream,  and  commenced  working  our  way  against  the 
strong  current  that  flowed  down  the  river. 

There  was  not  another  banco  stirring  when  we  started,  al 
though  there  were  many  moored  near  the  bridge,  as  though  wait 
ing  for  freights  upon  the  closing  of  the  theatre.  The  night  was 
uncommonly  clear,  and  by  the  aid  of  the  moon  objects  could  be 
discerned  for  many  yards  distant.  Even  the  sentinel,  who  stood 
upon  the  bridge,  pacing  too  and  fro,  could  be  seen  as  he  stopped 
for  a  moment  to  look  at  our  boat  as  though  wondering  if  he  ought 
not  to  challenge  us,  and  find  out  our  business.  But  he  altered  his 
mind,  if  he  had  any  such  intention,  and  resumed  his  round,  his 
steel  and  brass  accoutrements  glistening  in  the  moonlight  like 
diamonds  in  a  ball-room. 

"  How  much  farther  have  we  to  go?"  I  inquired  of  Antonio, 
as  we  swept  through  one  of  the  lofty  arches  of  the  bridge. 

"  Not  more  than  half  a  mile,  senor,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Then  pull  strong,  men,  and  let  us  get  home  in  season,"  Allen 
said,  addressing  the  Mestizos  who  were  rowing. 

The  fellows  answered  with  a  grunt,  and  renewed  their  exer 
tions,  and  as  we  hugged  the  edge  of  the  river  to  escape  the  cur- 
.rent  we  made  considerable  progress,  and  I  was  congratulating 
myself  that  we  should  soon  know  the  worst,  when  Antonio  touched 
my  shoulder,  and  pointed  to  a  banco  that  was  coming  down  the 
river  at  a  rapid  rate,  being  urged  through  the  water  by  four  oars 
and  a  steersman. 

"  That  banco  belongs  to  a  convent,"  Antonio  said. 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Because,  instead  of  its  being  covered  with  a  mat  it  is  covered 
with  cloth  of  a  dark-green  color." 

"Can  you  tell  the  name  of  the  convent  that  it  belongs  to?"  I 
demanded,  somewhat  eagerly,  for  I  saw  white  garments  in  the 
stern  of  the  boat,  and  I  thought  it  was  barely  possible  the  priest 
might  be  changing  the  prison  of  Teresa. 


A   CHASE.  to* 

"  I  ain  not  certain,  but  I  think  the  craft  belongs  to  the  convent 
of  Sebastian.  A  lady  is  in  the  stern  of  the  boat.  Shall  we  give 
chase  and  see  who  they  have  got?  We  can  shoot  across  the  river, 
take  advantage  of  this  tide,  and  I  think  run  across  the  banco's 
bow." 

The  spy  read  consent  in  my  eager  looks,  and  even  before  he 
had  finished  speaking  altered  the  course  of  our  boat,  and  she  was 
gliding  along  in  almost  parallel  lines  with  the  convent  banco. 

"  Pull,  you  scamps  !  "  shouted  Allen  ;  "  we  must  reach  the  arch 
of  the  bridge  first,  or  we  shall  lose  sight  of  the  banco." 

The  men  stretched  to  their  long,  clumsy  oars  in  earnest,  and  for 
a  few  seconds  we  actually  gained  on  the  strange  boat ;  a  fact  which 
was  quickly  noticed ;  and  then  we  saw,  by  the  hurried  strokes 
which  the  convent  men  gave,  that  they  were  determined  to  keep 
us  at  a  respectful  distance,  if  hard  rowing  could  accomplish  it. 

"  By  heavens  !  there  is  a  woman  in  the  stern  of  that  banco," 
Allen  said  suddenly,  after  he  had  watched  the  course  of  the  con 
vent  boat  for  a  few  moments  in  silence.  "  I  think  that  I  can  see 
her  struggle  with  a  man  who  sits  beside  her." 

This  information  almost  drove  me  distracted,  for  I  imagined 
that  it  was  Teresa  who  was  being  carried  away  to  some  place 
that  the  priest  thought  more  safe  than  Mother  Machit's, 

"  An  ounce  to  each  man  if  we  overtake  the  boat !  "  I  shouted. 
"  Pull  for  your  lives,  men,  and  you  shall  never  know  want  here 
after  !  " 

u  Keep  cool,"  whispered  Allen,  fearing  I  would  commit  some 
rash  act  while  in  such  an  excited  state  ;  "sit  still  in  the  boat,  for 
your  movements  make  it  difficult  for  the  men  to  row.  They  can 
hardly  hope  to  escape  us,  unless  a  miracle  intervenes." 

I  did  manage  to  control  myself  sufficiently  to  sit  down  ;  but  I 
drew  my  revolver,  and  longed  for  an  opportunity  to  use  it. 

"  Good  God  !  "  cried  Allen,  seizing  the  weapon  and  wrenching 
it  from  my  hand ;  "  are  you  mad,  to  think  of  firing  a  shot  direct 
ly  in  front  of  the  city,  where  we  can  be  covered  with  a  thousand 
muskets  in  a  minute's  time,  and  riddled  with  balls  before  a  single 
question  is  asked  ?  This  is  not  the  time  nor  place  for  revolvers. 
If  we  intend  to  capture  the  crew  of  that  banco,  it  must  be  done 
without  noise  or  confusion.  Even  the  sentinel  on  the  bridge 
must  suppose  that  we  are  having  a  little  quiet  amusement  by 
racing." 

19 


290  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

The  advice,  I  have  no  doubt,  was  good  ;  but  it  seemed  hard 
not  to  fire  one  shot,  just  to  bring  the  fellowu  to  their  senses,  and 
make  them  wait  our  coming. 

"  There  is  a  lady  in  the  banco,"  Antonio  said,  aiding  the  boat 
through  the  water  with  his  paddle  and  steering  at  the  same  time. 

We  had  made  the  discovery  some  time  before. 

"  She  is  struggling  with  a  man  who  has  his  hand  over  her 
mouth,"  the  spy  continued,  as  calm  as  though  great  results  did 
not  depend  upon  our  success. 

"  Guillerrao  !  "  was  the  cry  T  heard  proceed  from  the  other  boat, 
and  then  followed  a  struggle  and  exclamations  as  though  a  man 
was  endeavoring  to  prevent  some  one  from  speaking. 

I  should  have  known  that  voice  from  a  thousand  others,  for  I 
had  heard  it  too  often  ever  to  forget  it. 

"  Teresa  !  "  I  replied,  struggling  to  my  feet,  and  once  more  en 
deavoring  to  wrench  the  pistol  from  my  friend's  hands.  "  Tere 
sa,"  I  continued,  "  I  am  near  you,  and  will  save  you/* 

"  For  Heaven's  sake  keep  quiet,"  cried  Allen  ;  "  you  will  over 
turn  the  banco  and  drown  us  in  the  river,  and  it  is  a  fate  I  am 
not  prepared  for." 

But  I  was  too  excited  to  pay  attention  to  his  caution.  I  could 
only  see  my  wife  struggling  in  the  arms  of  a  stranger,  and  calling 
to  me  for  protection  ;  and  the  thought  that  I  was  only  separated 
from  her  by  a  few  rods,  and  yet  unable  to  assist  her,  was  mad 
dening.  I  cursed  the  cowards  for  their  treacherous  conduct,  and 
even  while  I  was  raving,  the  bows  of  the  bancos  came  together 
with  a  crash  that  made  them  tremble  like  reeds  in  a  gale.  With 
a  desperate  leap  I  attempted  to  reach  the  boat  containing 
my  wife.  My  feet  just  touched  the  gunnel  of  the  convent  banco, 
rested  there  for  a  second,  and  then  I  was  pushed  off  and  fell 
into  the  river,  yet  before  I  sank  I  thought  that  I  could  hear  a 
mocking  laugh,  and  the  voice  sounded  much  like  that  of  Father 
Juan. 

I  found  that  I  had  passed  through  one  of  the  arches  of  the 
bridge  while  I  was  under  water,  and  that  I  was  exactly  opposite 
the  town,  but  travelling  towards  the  lighthouse  at  the  rate  of  about 
four  miles  an  hour,  which  was  much  faster  than  I  desired  to  go. 
I  looked  around  for  the  bancos,  but  could  only  see  those  in  shore, 
fastened  for  the  night.  The  pursuing  and  pursued  were  not  in 
sight.  I  was  too  good  a  swimmer  to  call  for  help,  and  have 


CAPTAIN   JOHN   MILLER.  291 

a  dozen  or  tweaty  bancos  start  towards  me  in  hope  of  the  re 
wards  which  they  would  receive,  and  not  for  the  purpose  of  sav 
ing  my  life,  so  I  struck  for  the  shore,  my  anger  somewhat  cooled, 
but  my  hatred  for  Father  Juan  as  vivid  as  ever. 

Five  minutes  later  saw  me  land  at  the  quay  opposite  the  Eu 
ropean  hotel,  and  just  as  I  was  crawling  up  the  stone-work,  I 
heard  the  voice  of  Captain  John  Miller,  a  stout,  bluff  old  fellow, 
whom  I  had  seen  frequently  at  the  American  consul's  office,  and 
who  had  invited  me  to  visit  his  ship,  the  u  Darling  Nancy,"  or 
some  other  nautically  endearing  name,  favorite  with  antique  sail 
ors.  The  captain  was  reported  to  have  seen  all  parts  of  the 
world  ;  had  been  upon  the  ocean  ever  since  he  cut  his  teeth ; 
was  reputed  wealthy,  and  the  owner  of  half  a  dozen  daughters,  just 
ly  entitled  to  the  name  of  "  Salem  witches,"  at  which  city  the 
captain  resided  when  at  home,  which  remarkable  event  happened 
about  once  in  two  years  ;  but  not  oftener  if  he  could  help. 

The  captain  was  fond  of  company, — provided  the  company 
would  listen,  and  not  interrupt  him  during  his  long  yarns,  which 
he  was  fond  of  spinning.  He  liked  his  pipe,  his  grog,  his  daugh 
ters,  his  ship,  and  his  comfort,  and  for  the  purpose  of  enjoying  the 
latter,  he  preferred  stopping  on  board  of  his  vessel  instead  of  liv 
ing  on  shore. 

u  Hallo,  matey  !  "  was  his  first  salutation  ;  "  what  ship  are  you 
running  from?  You  are  blowing  like  a  humpback  whale  that  has 
been  gallied  in  shoal  water." 

I  made  no  reply,  but  held  down  my  head,  so  that  he  should  not 
see  my  face,  and  endeavored  to  pass  him. 

44  Avast,  there ! "  he  shouted  ;  "  you  can't  run  my  blockade 
without  showing  a  signal,  so  spring  your  buff  and  round  to." 

He  laid  his  hand  heavily  upon  my  shoulder,  and  I  found  that 
there  was  no  use  in  opposing  him. 

"  What  are  you,  French,  Dutch,  or  Spanish?  '"  he  asked. 

"  I  am  neither.  I'm  a  Yankee,  like  yourself,"  I  answered, 
brushing  the  hair  from  my  forehead,  and  looking  him  in  the 
face. 

The  captain  started  back  in  astonishment,  and  shaded  his  sharp 
gray  eyes  with  his  rough  hand,  as  though  the  moonbeams  affected 
his  sight. 

"  Blast  it,  Mr. ,  you  don't  mean  to  tell  me  that  this  is 

you?     You  don't  mean  to  say  that  you,  a  man  of  respectability 


292  LITE    Df   TH£    EAST 

and  wealth,  are  swimming  round  in  the  river  at  this  lime  of  night 
with  your  clothes  on  ?  " 

••  Why.  you  wouldn't  have  me  swim  with  them  off — wculd 
you?  What  would  the  women  say  if  they  should  see  me?" 

••  Don't  go  through  the  streets  at  this  late  hour."  the  captain 
continued ;  "  it's  mighty  unsafe,  for  the  Mestizos  are  as  handy 
with  their  knives  as  a  marine  with  a  musket.  Come,  go  on  board 
icy  ship  and  sleep  to-night." 

Almost  before  I  was  aware,  the  captain  had  edged  me  towards 
the  boat,  and  stepped  in.  In  another  instant  the  Mestizo  had 
shoved  off,  and  we  were  pulling  out  of  the  river,  the  captain 
puffing  vigorously  at  a  cigar,  and  chatting  confidentially. 

••  I  s'pose,  if  the  truth  was  known,"  the  captain  said,  with  Yan 
kee  curiosity  to  learn  the  secrets  of  others,  "  that  you  have  had 
some  confounded  love  scrape  to-night,  and  had  to  swim  or  be  dis 
covered.  Was  it  an  angry  parent,  or  a  jealous  lover,  or  a  revenge 
ful  brother?  Don't  be  afeard  to  trust  me,  'coz  I  can  keep  a  se 
cret  as  well  as  the  next  man." 

••  Well,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  captain,"  I  answered,  more  with 
a  desire  to  excite  his  curiosity  than  anything  else,  "  I  was  in 
search  of  a  wife," 

*•  Don't  do  that  out  here  in  this  hot  quarter  of  the  globe.  There 
ain't  any  fan  in  it,  I  tell  you.  Don't  go  and  marry  one  of 
black  gab,  with  her  skin  shining  like  copal  varnish,  and  her  hair 
greased  like  a  slushed  top-mast.  Blast  it,  man,  wait  till  yon  get 
home,  and  marry  a  Christian,  with  a  white  face,  clean  hands,  and 
who  can  talk  your  own  lingo ;  where  two  thirds  of  your  nights 
are  cold,  and  mosquito  bars  ain't  known.  Take  my  word  for  it, 
if  you  marry  one  of  these  natives  youTI  regret  it  afore  you've  bin 
spliced  a  week." 

We  soon  reached  the  side  of  the  ship.  I  mounted  to  the  deck, 
and.  was  received  by  the  mate,  who  probably  had  been  cur.ring 
bis  captain's  late  hours,  and  then  was  conducted  to  the  cabin, 
which  was  handsome  enough  for  a  packet-ship,  and  where  a  man 
couldn't  help  taking  comfort  if  so  inclined. 

"  Here  we  are  at  last,"  cried  Captain  Miller,  seating  himself, 
after  putting  away  a  few  suspicions-looking  packages  which  he 
bad  brought  off  ia  his  boat.  **  What  do  you  think  of  the  Nancy? 
She  is  as  fast  as  she  looks  to  be,  and  can  knock  the  spots  out 


A   GLASS    OF   PTTKCH.  293 

of  thirteen  knots  for  hours,  and  not  seem  to  be  hard  at  work 
either.     Steward  I " 

A  colored  man  made  his  appearance,  rnbbing  his  eves  as  though 
awakened  from  a  sound  nap. 

••  <  reward,  lav  out  a  suit  of  my  best  togs  for  this  gentleman, 
and  then  give  me  the  Santa  Cruz  rum,  and  a  few  lemons  and 
sugar.  Or,  give  me  the  rum  first  and  the  clothes  afterwarc 
can  mix  the  punch  while  he  is  changing  his  clo:  -  x  :  ike  a 
glim  in  mv  state-room,  and  let  him  go  in  there.  Mind  and  don't 
hit  the  chronometers.  I'd  rather  you  would  hit  my  wife.** 

I  found  a  neat  suit  of  clothes  ready  for   me,  although  I  must 

confess  they  were  much  too  large ;  but  I  didn't  mind  it,  as  there 

•20  ladies  present  to  witness  my  exploits  —  drinking  punch  or 

which  I  must  confess  did  ranch 

towards  relieving  the  sadness  of  my  heart,  when  I  thought  how 
near  I  had  been  to  a::J  ye:  was  compelled  to-leave  her. 

*•  Come,  don't  stop  to  titivate  yourself,  for  there's  no  women 
here,"  I  heard  the  captain  shout.  •*  The  punch  is  all  ready,  and 
I've  got  the  start  of  you  by  drinking  a  g' 

I  hurried  out  and  seated  myself  at  the  dining-table,  at  the  head 
of  which  the  captain  was  installed  in  all  ":..-  ._  ./,  a  pipe  in  his 
mouth,  and  a  glass  of  punch  in  his  hand. 

"  Here's  cigars  and  pipes ;  which  do  you  prefer?"  the  captain 
asked,  filling  i.  ..  .  -- 

I  lighted  my  cigar,  tasted  my  grog,  found  that  it  was  excellent, 
and  I  didn't  tail  to  say  as  much. 

"Ah,  there's  no  liquor  like  old  Santa  Cruz  rum.  if  you  get  the 
pure  ;  and  I  take  care  that  I  don't  have  anything  t  I 

••Did  you  ever  cruise  in  the  latitude  of  the  West  Inci 
asked  the  captain,  after  he  had  paid  his  devoirs  to  the  punch,  ind 
had  refilled  his  pipe,  and  lighted  it  to  his  satisfaction, 

1  shook  my  head  in  the  ne_:a:ive. 

"Taiu't  a  very  pleasant  latitude  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year, 
for  there's  arthquakes  and  hurrycanes,  and  calms  and  rains  in 
abundance,  and  a  man  can't  lay  down  and  be  certain  that  he's  not 
going  to  wake  up  with  his  masts  over  his  side,  or  his  ship  on  her 
beam  ends,  and  forked  lightning  playing  round  the  chain  topsail 
sheets,  like  dandies  round  a  ball-room  belle.  JKowsomever,  that 
has  nothing  to  do  with  my  yarn,  as  I  knows  of,  although  you 


294  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES.  ,_ 

knows  ai.d  I  knows,  and  every  sailor  knows,  that  it's  awful  hard 
work  to  spin  a  yarn  and  not  bring  in  a  petticoat. 

"  I  think  that  I  was  one  day's  sail  from  Santa  Cruz,  on  the 
night  that  I  am  about  to  tell  you  of.  The  wind  was  very  light, 
and  we  were  not  going  through  the  water  faster  than  two  knots 
an  hour.  I  left  the  deck  at  ten  o'clock  in  charge  of  my  mate,  a 
Salem-brecl  boy,  named  Cooper,  and  a  smart  fellow  he  was.  He 
afterwards  commanded  the  ship  Sarlow,  which  you  might  have 
heard  of.  She  was  lost  at  sea  five  years  ago,  and  Cooper  went 
down  with  her,  I  expect,  for  he  was  never  heard  of.  Left  a 
wife  and  three  children,  with  money  enough  to  get  along  without 
trouble,  and  that's  some  comfort  to  a  widow.  I  told  Cooper  to 
keep  a  sharp  look  out  for  squalls  and  suspicious-looking  vessels, 
for  we  were  directly  in  the  track  of  homeward-bound  slavers,  and 
as  I  had  met  them  a  number  of  times  without  any  good  result,  I 
was  not  anxious  to  see  them  again,  and  preferred  giving  them  a 
wide  birth. 

"  I  hadn't  been  napping  more  than  two  hours,  when  Mr.  Cooper 
called  me. 

"  '  Captain,'  he  said,  *  the  moon  is  just  rising  through  a  black 
cloud,  and  directly  in  its  wake  I  can  make  out  a  vessel,  braced 
sharp  up,  and  standing  across  our  hawse,  as  though  she  wished  to 
speak  us.' 

"  I  went  on  deck  and  took  a  squint  at  the  craft  that  had  some 
what  alarmed  my  mate,  and  I  must  confess  that  I  didn't  feel  quite 
satisfied  with  her  looks,  for  she  was  a  large  topsail  schooner,  with 
tremendous  hoist  to  her  sails,  and  they  set  as  though  made  for 
her  by  a  master  hand.  The  craft  was  low  in  the  water,  and  was 
as  black  as  the  devil  is  reported  to  be.  I  saw  that  the  schooner 
was  jammed  tight  on  the  wind,  and  that  she  would  be  likely  to  pass 
our  bows,  at  the  rate  she  was  going,  about  half  a  cable's  length 
distance  ;  but  while  I  was  examining  her  through  my  glass,  I  saw 
her  sails  were  shaking,  and  that  her  headway  was  materially  dead 
ened.  It  seemed  to  me  that  her  skipper  wanted  my  vessel  to 
draw  ahead,  in  hopes  of  not  being  noticed,  and  possibly  he  would 
have  succeeded  had  not  Cooper's  eyes  ferreted  him  out. 

"  I  examined  the  stranger  for  a  few  seconds,  and  then  I  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  chap  was  either  a  slaver  —  uncertain  of 
our  character  —  or  a  pirate.  But  at  all  events,  I  determined  to 


A   SUSPICIOUS    CRAFT.  295 

be  prepared  for  either,  for  I  thought  that  I  had  guns  enough  to 
stand  something  of  a  tug  before  consenting  to  walk  the  plank. 

t;  '  Mr.  Cooper,'  I  said,  'just  call  all  hands  in  a  quiet  way, 
and  let's  get  these  guns  ready  for  business.  Don't  make  a  fuss, 
and  seem  frightened,  'cos  there's  no  occasion  for  it.' 

"  '  Ay,  ay,  sir,'  he  answered,  and  in  a  few  seconds  the  men 
were  on  deck  and  casting  loose  the  twelve  pounders,  all  of  which 
had  been  loaded  two  days  before,  with  canister  and  round  shot, 
and  all  that  we  had  to  do  was  to  get  up  ammunition  and  place  it 
in  the  cabin  handy,  and  then  load  our  muskets,  and  take  the 
boarding  pikes  out  of  the  racks. 

"  '  We  are  all  ready,  captain,'  my  mate  said  in  less  than  five  min 
utes  after  he  received  the  orders ;  '  the  men  are  all  stationed  at 
the  guns  and  ready  to  fight  at  command/ 

"  '  I  hope  that  there  '11  be  no  occasion  for  the  use  of  the  bull 
dogs,'  I  replied  ;  '  but  there's  no  telling  what  that  feller's  inten 
tions  is.  He  still  keeps  his  luff,  for  his  sails  are  shaking,  and  he 
don't  draw  ahead  any.' 

"  '  Perhaps  he  wants  us  to  pass  him,  and  not  be  noticed,'  my 
mate  remarked ;  and  I  didn't  know  but  such  might  be  the  case, 
'cos  the  brig  did  look  very  much  like  a  man-of-war,  and  to  tell 
the  truth,  I  had  no  objection  to  be  taken  for  one  of  Uncle  Sam's 
vessels,  'cos  it  rather  flattered  my  pride. 

"  By  the  time  the  stranger  was  off  our  beam,  and  when  I  began 
to  think  that  he  cared  nothing  for  us,  he  filled  his  sails  and  steered 
so  as  to  just  ruu  under  our  stern,  and  I  didn't  know  but  the  fellow 
was  determined  to  rake  us,  and  if  he  had,  there  wouldn't  have 
been  anything  left  of  us.  However,  I  resolved  to  let  him  know 
that  we  were  not  asleep,  so  I  sprang  into  the  main  rigging  and 
hailed,  — 

"•  '  Schooner,  ahoy  ! ' 

"  There  was  no  response  ;  but  I  could  hear  a  bustle  on  deck,  as 
though  there  was  some  confusion  at  being  spoken.  I  fancied  that 
there  was  some  scuffling  on  deck,  but  I  could  not  make  out  any 
thing  distinct.  I  thought  that  I  would  give  him  another  chance 
to  reply,  so  I  hailed  again,  — 

"  4  Schooner,  ahoy  ! '  and  this  time  there  was  an  attempt  at  au 
answer. 

"  *  Hallo  ! '  came  in  gruff  tones  over  the  water. 

"  *  What  schooner  is  that? '  I  demanded. 


296  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

i. 

"'The- .' 

"  There  was  a  moment's  hesitancy,  and  then  some  one  in  the 
waist  of  the  schooner  shouted  in  startling  tones,  — 

u  '  Help  !  treachery  !  murder  !  ' 

"  '  Gag  the  d — n  fool !  '  cried  the  man  who  was  answering  my 
hail ;  4  gag  him,  and  throw  him  overboard.' 

"  There  was  another  scuffle,  and  many  suppressed  mutterings, 
and  then  I  heard  a  woman's  voice  raised  in  imploring  tones. 

"  '  Have  mercy,  gentlemen/  she  cried  ;  '  and  spare  his  life  ! 
He  will  not  offend  you  again  !  he  did  not  mean  anything,  I  am 
sure.  O,  let  me  entreat  of  you  to  spare  his  life/ 

"You  see,"  said  the  captain,  stopping  to  refill  his  pipe  and  tum 
bler,  "  there's  where  the  petticoat  comes  in.  I  told  you  I  should 
get  hold  of  one  during  my  yarn." 

"Never  mind  the  explanations,"  I  replied,  "go  on  with  the 
story,  and  let  me  hear  how  it  terminated."' 

"  I  put  my  glass  to  my  eye,  and  as  the  moon  had  got  clear  of  a 
black  cloud,  I  wTas  enabled  to  see  what  I  had  to  deal  with.  I 
could  only  make  out  half  a  dozen  men  on  deck,  and  I  calculated 
that  was  all  the  schooner  had  on  board.  There  was  something 
wrong  going  on,  and  I  determined  to  investigate  it,  even  if  I  was 
exposed  to  some  little  peril.  I  determined  on  a  bold  stroke,  al 
though  I  had  some  fear  of  the  result. 

"  '  Schooner,  ahoy  ! '  I  shouted,  just  as  she  was  directly  astern 
of  us. 

"  '  Well,  what  is  it?  '  was  the  answer. 

"  '  Send  a  boat  on  board  immediately,  and  let  us  see  who  you 
are,'  I  commanded. 

"  4  Who  in  thunder  are  you? '  was  the  impudent  question. 

"  '  The  United  States  brig  Perry,  bound  to  Santa  Cruz/ 

"  There  was  a  breathless  silence  for  a  moment,  when  suddenly  1 
heard  a  shrill  whistle  on  board  of  my  own  brig,  such  as  is  used 
by  boatswains  of  a  national  vessel  when  the  crew  are  to  perform 
any  work.  The  trick  was  one  of  Cooper's,  and  was  intended  to 
aid  me  in  the  deception. 

"  '  Brace  up  the  head  yards  ! '  I  shouted,  and  the  men  left  their 
stations  and  performed  the  work  without  the  usual  accompaniment 
of  noise. 

"  I  put  my  helm  hard  starboard,  and  the  brig  came  quickly  to 
the  wind,  and  remained  stationary  with  her  main-topsail  to  thi 


A   TELLING    SHOT.  297 


mast.  Then  we  were  heading  in  the  same  direction  as  the  schoon 
er  ;  but  the  latter  did  not  seem  in  a  hurry  to  obey  my  orders,  and 
send  a  boat  on  board.  I  could  hear  some  loud  talking  on  the 
quarter-deck  of  the  stranger,  as  though  the  'officers  and  crew 
were  debating  the  feasibility  of  attempting  to  escape  or  fight.  I 
sincerely  hoped  that  we  should  be  spared  the  latter  alternative, 
'cos  I  knew  that  at  the  very  first  broadside  they  would  discover 
our  imposition,  and  rage  like  devils  for  revenge. 

"In  the  mean  time  the  schooner  continued  to  draw  ahead  slowly, 
as  though  to  get  beyond  the  reach  of  our  guns ;  but  I  determined 
to  prevent  that  by  bracing  up  and  maintaining  my  position.  The 
instant,  however,  that  we  had  boarded  the  main  tack,  and  >vere 
making  some  headway  through  the  water,  I  hailed  the  schooner 
again. 

"  i  Hallo  ! '  was  the  gruff  answer. 

t;  4  Do  you  intend  to  send  a  boat  on  board,  and  give  some  ac 
count  of  yourself? '  I  demanded. 

44 1  Ay,  ay,  sir,  as  soon  as  we  can  make  her  tight/ 

The  answer  I  did  not  deem  satisfactory,  for  it  seemed  to  me  as 
though  the  crew  were  attempting  some  dodge  that  was  dangerous 
to  our  welfare,  and  I  determined  to  prevent  it  if  possible,  by 
taking  them  by  surprise. 

"  '  Mr.  Cooper,'  I  said,  i  bring  one  of  the  larboard  guns  to  bear 
upon  the  fellow's  bow,  and  see  how  near  you  can  come  to  him. 
Don't  miss  if  you  can  help  it.' 

u  That  was  a  job  the  mate  liked,  for  his  soft  heart  was  all  of 
a  tumult  when  he  heard  a  woman's  voice,  and  thought  that  a 
female  was  in  distress. 

u  l  We  are  all  ready,'  Mr.  Cooper  said,  blowing  a  Josh  stick 
which  we  used  to  touch  off  our  guns. 

"  I  looked  towards  the  schooner  and  saw  that  there  was  no  rr  ove- 
ment  for  lowering  a  boat,  and  after  listening  quietly  for  a  moment, 
became  satisfied  that  a  desperate  quarrel  was  raging  on  board, 
but  what  it  was  all  about  I  could  not  tell. 

u  '  Give  them  the  gun,  Cooper,'  I  said  ;  and  I  had  not  much  more 
than  spoken,  before  there  was  a  stunning  report,  and  the  brig 
shook  from  truck  to  kelson. 

"  I  heard  a  crashing  sound  as  the  iron  hail  struck  the  schooner, 
cutting  the  halyards  of  the  jib,  and  letting  that  sail  down  by  thci 


298  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES.  v 

run,  and  I  could  see  numerous  rents  in  the  foresail  through  which 
the  grape  shot  had  passed. 

" '  Get  the  other  gun  ready,  Cooper/  I  said  ;  '  you  have  done 
very  well  with  the  first  one.  Keep  the  brig  well  to  the  wind,  so 
that  the  stranger  shan't  get  away  from  us/  I  continued  to  the  man 
at  the  wheel. 

" l  The  gun  is  all  ready,  sir/  my  mate  replied. 

"  '  Well,  don't  fire  until  I  give  the  word.  I  don't  want  to  kill 
the  poor  devils,  if  I  can  help  it.  I'll  try  'em  with  another  hail,  and 
see  if  they  have  found  their  senses.' 

"  4  Schooner,  ahoy  ! '  I  shouted  ;  4  do  you  intend  to  send  your 
boat  on  board,  or  must  I  sink  you  with  a  broadside? ' 

"  Again  I  could  hear  the  angry  discussion  going  on,  for  we  were 
just  abeam  of  the  schooner,  and  were  holding  our  owu  with  her, 
no  attempt  having  been  made  to  hoist  their  jib.  Suddenly  I  saw 
a  man  spring  upon  the  bulwarks. 

u  '  There  is  treachery  and  murder  on  board  ;  don't  desert  — ' 

"  His  speech  was  cut  short  by  a  blow  ou  his  head,  and  with  a 
loud  splash  he  fell  into  the  wat^r.  But  the  poor  fellow  had 
strength  to  swim,  for  I  saw  him  strike  out  towards  our  brig,  al 
though  we  were  moving  about  three  knots  an  hour. 

" 1  Clear  away  the  boat,  Mr.  Cooper,  and  pick  that  man  up. 
Mind  and  do  it  ship-shape  fashion.  No  confusion  or  fear,  for 
we  should  have  had  a  gun  from  the  schooner  if  she  had  been 
armed.' 

"  It  was  the  work  of  a  few  minutes  to  clear  away  the  starboard- 
quarter  boat,  and  to  send  four  men  in  it  for  the  swimmer.  I  could 
see  that  the  crew  of  the  schooner  was  watching  the  proceeding 
from  their  vessel,  and  I  managed  to  count  twelve  men,  which  I 
supposed  was  all  that  they  could  muster.  The  boat  soon  reached 
the  swimmer,  and  took  him  on  board,  and  then  returned  to  the 
brig.  The  stranger  was  helped  over  the  rail,  for  he  was  quite 
weak  from  the  effects  of  a  cut  upon  his  head,  which  bled  pro 
fusely. 

"  4  Sir/  he  said,  grasping  my  hand,  and  speaking  with  a  Span 
ish  accent,  '  you  have  saved  my  life,  and  I  owe  you  a  thousand 
thanks.  My  gratitude,  however,  shall  be  more  substantial  than 
words.  I  have  a  brother  and  sister  on  board,  prisoners,  and  in 
the  power  of  a  desperate  man.  Save  them,  and  we  are  your  debt 
ors  for  life.' 


THE  CAPTAIN'S  YARN.  299 

"  '  I'll  do  what  I  can  for  you,'  I  replied  ;  c  but  my  force  is  (fmal* 
as  you  can  see.' 

"'Is  this  not  a  United  States  vessel? 'he  demanded  looking 
over  the  deck  in  astonishment. 

"  '  I'ts  a  United  States  vessel,  but  not  a  naval  one,'  I  answered. 

"  '  Then,  for  Heaven's  sake,  don't  destroy  the  deception,  for  the 
schooner  is  armed,  and  the  crew  will  fight  desperately.  They 
suppose  that  you  are  a  brig  of  war,  and  the  reason  that  I  hailed 
was  because  one  half  of  the  ruffians  were  advising  a  surrender, 
and  the  other  half  wanted  to  fight  you  at  all  hazards.' 

"  Here  was  a  pretty  kettle  of  fish,  and  no  mistake.  I  had  sup 
posed  all  along  that  the  schooner  was  unarmed,  and  that  a  few 
discharges  from  our  guns  would  be  sufficient  to  compel  a  sur 
render.  If  the  scamps  should  discover  the  deception  that  we 
had  practised  before  we  secure  them  our  lives  and  property  would 
pay  for  it.  Impudence  was  the  only  thing  to  carry  us  through, 
and  I  determined  to  exercise  a  little  of  that  which  sometimes  an 
swers  as  well  as  courage. 

"  '  Schooner,  ahoy  ! '  I  once  more  shouted  ;  '  if  you  don't  send 
a  boat  on  board,  I  will  blow  you  out  of  water.  Pipe  the  men 
to  the  guns,  Mr.  Cooper,  and  aim  so  as  to  sweep  the  vessel's 
deck.' 

"  The  latter  part  of  my  remark  was  intended  to  be  heard  on 
board  of  the  schooner,  for  I  spoke  loud  enough. 

"  Instantly  the  mate  commenced  a  series  of  toots  with  his  whis 
tle,  that  would  have  done  honor  to  the  oldest  boatswain  in  the 
navy.  The  effect  was  beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations,  for 
I  heard  the  pirates  clearing  away  their  boat  in  sullen  silence. 

"  4  For  the  love  of  Heaven,  sir,'  my  new  passenger  pleaded, 
"  order  them  to  bring  as  passengers  my  brother  and  sister,  for  I 
fear  every  minute  that  they  will  be  murdered  by  the  desperate 
ruffians.  They  have  already  threatened  to  do  so  half  a  dozen 
times.' 

"  I  saw  that  the  crew  of  the  schooner  were  piling  into  the  boat, 
so  I  just  told  them  to  bring  the  woman  and  gentleman,  and 
that  if  they  were  ill  treated  I  would  hang  every  one  of  them  at 
the  yard-arm.  It  was  loud  talk,  but  you  see  I  had  got  my  hand 
in,  and  it  kinder  came  natural  to  speak  big. 

"  The  fellows  muttered  something  that  I  couldn't  understand,  but 
I  soon  saw  wliite  petticoats  going  over  the  rail,  and  it  made  my 


300  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

i, 

heart  jump  that  the  lady  was  soon  to  be  out  of  danger.  I 
counted  seven  persons  in  the  boat,  including  the  girl  and  her 
brother,  and  as  the  boat  was  pulled  by  four  oars,  it  didn't  take 
long  for  it  to  get  alongside.  I  knew  that  the  instant  the  yawl 
touched  the  brig's  side  the. cheat  would  be  discovered  ;  but  I  was 
prepared  for  the  scamps,  and  allowed  them  no  opportunity  to  es 
cape.  I  stationed  Mr.  Cooper  and  five  of  the  crew  .with  loaded 
muskets  on  the  vessel's  rail,  while  another  hand  held  a  small  grap 
pling-iron  for  the  purpose  of  throwing  it  into  the  boat  to  prevent 
the  men  from  shoving  off  and  returning  to  their  vessel  to  reveal 
our  true  character. 

"  Things  worked  just  as  I  expected.  No  sooner  had  the  pirates 
shipped  their  oars  when  they  got  alongside,  than  one  of  them 
said,  — 

"  '  Dis  is  no  man-de-war.     It  is  a  d — d  merchautmens.' 

"  '  Sacre,'  cried  a  Frenchman. 

"  '  Diablo/  muttered  a  Spaniard. 

"  '  Nix  cumrouse,'  said  a  Dutchman. 

" '  We  are  deceived  —  shove  off,'  cried  a  man  in  the  &tern 
sheets. 

"  l  Not  as  you  know  of,'  cried  Cooper.  '  The  man  who  offers 
to  lift  an  oar  dies  instantly.' 

"  The  six  muskets  were  pointed  within  a  fathom  of  the  pirates' 
heads,  and  then  down  into  the  boat  was  dropped  the  kedge.  It 
caught  in  the  bow  thwart,  and  held  the  boat  firm  alongside,  and 
the  only  way  to  get  clear  of  it  was  to  cut  the  rope  ;  but  at  the  first 
intimation  of  that  we  would  have  blown  them  to  pieces. 

"  '  I'll  trouble  you  to  walk  over  the  side,  one  by  one,'  Mr.  Cooper 
said,  addressing  the  pirates.  *  The  least  noise  or  resistance  shall 
cost  you  dearly.  Walk  up  like  men  and  settle  your  accounts,  'cos 
we  would  like  to  show  the  lady  some  attention,  for  the  poor  thing 
looks  as  though  she  was  not  partial  to  your  company.' 

u  4  It's  a  mean  Yankee  trick,'  muttered  the  man  in  the  stern 
sheets,  who  I  afterwards  found  out  was  the  captain  of  the  schooner, 
and  an  Englishman  by  birth.  4  If  I  had  known  for  sum  that  you 
were  nothing  but  a  merchantman,  I'd  blown  your  tub  out  of  the 
water.' 

"  '  But,  as  you  didn't  know  anything  about  it,  we  have  saved  you 
some  trouble.  So  just  walk  up,  and  quit  grumbling,  for  it  won't 
do  you  any  good  ; '  and  Mr.  Cooper's  advice  was  followed,  for  the 


PIRATES    AS   PRISONERS.  301 

skipper  came  slowly  over  the  bulwarks,  and  as  soon  as  he  struck 
the  deck  his  arms  were  seized,  and  a  nice  pair  of  handcuffs  were 
thrust  upon  his  wrists. 

"  Hands  were  also  thrust  into  his  pockets,  and  a  pair  of  pistols 
and  a  huge  bowie-knife  were  found,  and  after  the  fellow  was  dis 
armed,  he  was  shoved  down  the  after  hatch  with  a  gag  in  his  mouth, 
to  prevent  his  shouting  too  loud.  Every  man  was  served  in  the 
same  manner,  and  then  I  assisted  the  lady  on  deck,  and  very  hap 
py  was  I  to  do  so,  for  she  was  a  beautiful  craft,  with  the  prettiest 
pair  of  eyes  that  ever  wrecked  a  sailor,  and  I  think  that  I  am  a 
judge  of  beauty. 

"  '  Which  is  the  captain?'  she  asked,  the  first  thing,  as  soon  as 
she  reached  the  deck. 

u  Mr.  Cooper  and  her  brother  pointed  to  me,  and  bless  me  if  she 
didn't  give  a  little  scream  and  throw  herself  on  my  bosom,  while 
her  arras  went  round  my  neck  as  tight  as  a  cap  fits  to  a  top-mast. 

"  '  O,  capitani,'  she  said,  4  you  is  mine  preserver  ;  my  angel  — 
my  good  man  —  my  everything.' 

"  '  Hard  up,'  I  cried,  for  you  see  I  couldn't  stand  it.  4  Ease 
off  a  little,  and  belay  the  rest  for  a  while,  mum.  Don't  take  on 
so,  'cos  there's  much  more  work  to  be  done  afore  you  is  safe.' 

"  Well,  she  kissed  me  three  or  four  times  and  then  her  brother 
took  her  off ;  but  I  didn't  feel  much  obliged  to  him,  I  tell  you,  'cos 
her  lips  was  awful  sweet  and  red. 

"  I  told  her  folks  to  take  her  into  the  cabin,  and  give  her  some 
thing  to  eat  if  she  desired  it,  'cos  I  wanted  to  be  perlite,  and  show 
her  some  attention  ;  but  she  said  that  she  wasn't  hungry,  and 
'should  have  no  appetite  until  the  rest  of  the  pirates  was  secured ; 
but  how  to  get  'em  was  a  question  that  I  had  asked  my  own  mind 
half  a  dozen  times,  and  no  satisfactory  answer  had  been  returned. 
I  had  the  skipper  and  half  of  his  crew  ;  but  there  were  six  more 
that  I  wanted,  or  my  work  would  be  incomplete,  for  it  was  plain 
that  the  schooner  was  faster  than  the  brig,  and  that  she  could  fight 
us  running  a  race  I  had  no  relish  for,  for  you  know  that  it  don't 
take  many  shots  between  wind  and  water  to  send  a  vessel  and 
crew  to  Davy  Jones's  locker. 

"  *  Captain,'  said  Mr.  Cooper,  while  I  was  meditating,  '  I  know 
what  you  are  thinking  about,  and  the  only  way  that  it  can  be 
done  is  to  send  me  on  board  in  the  boat,  with  half  a  dozen  of  the 


302  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

crew,  and  take  possession.  We  can  go  well  armed,  and  still  make 
'em  think  that  we  are  Uncle  Sam's  men/ 

"  I  didn't  like  to  run  the  risk,  but  Cooper  was  so  positive  that  I 
consented  to  let  him  undertake  the  job.  For  the  purpose  of  car 
rying  out  the  deception,  I  lent  the  mate  a  cap  and  coat  with  brass 
buttons,  and  put  a  sword  at  his  waist,  while  the  six  men  he  took 
with  him  put  on  white  duck  trousers,  so  as  to  appear  as  uniform 
as  possible.  Well  armed,'  the  crew  started  in  the  schooner's  boat, 
although  for  the  sake  of  seeming  all  right  it  was  piped  away  in 
man-of-war  style. 

"  I  watched  the  course  of  the  boat  with  considerable  anxiety,  for 
I  feared  that  every  minute  the  pirates  would  let  one  of  their  guns 
fly,  and  send  boat  and  men  all  to  the  bottom  ;  but  fortune  favors 
the  brave,  they  say,  and  in  this  instance  I  can  swear  to  it.  The 
boat  got  alongside  without  trouble,  and  the  next  instant  the  men 
had  tumbled  on  deck.  There  was  no  sound  of  fighting  or  scuf 
fling,  but  I  knew  that  the  mate  was  at  work,  and  at  last  I  had  the 
satisfaction  of  hearing  him  hail,  and  say,  that  the  schooner's  crew 
were  all  prisoners  and  under  hatches,  where  they  could  do  no 
harm. 

u  Then  I  began  to  breathe  freer ;  I  told  the  mate  to  stick  close 
to  the  brig  until  daylight,  when  we  would  see  what  could  be  done, 
for  1  didn't  know,  as  yet,  on  what  ground  we  had  taken  the  schoon 
er.  I  axed  the  brothers  to  reel  me  off  an  account  of  their  adven 
tures,  and  they  did  so  in  a  ship-shape  fashion.  They  belonged  to 
Santa  Cruz,  where  they  owned  a  large  plantation,  and  were 
looked  upon  as  A  No.  1  in  rank.  They  had  bought  the  schooner 
for  the  purpose  of  trading  among  the  islands,  and  I  guess  for  run 
ning  a  few  cargoes  of  niggers  ;  but  that  they  said  nothing  about. 
They  had  hired  a  man,  who  called  himself  Smith,  an  English 
man,  as  skipper,  and  he  shipped  his  crew,  and  a  bad  lot  he  got 
hold  of.  One  day,  when  the  vessel  was  all  ready  for  sea,  the  broth 
ers  and  sister  were  invited  on  board,  and  while  they  were  enjoy 
ing  themselves  in  the  cabin  the  cable  was  slipped,  and  the  schoon 
er  put  to  sea,  and  before  the  owners  knew  where  they  were,  or 
what  was  going  on,  they  were  out  of  the  bay,  and  the  mask  was 
thrown  off.  The  skipper  made  no  secret  of  his  intentions  to  visit 
the  coast  of  Africa,  and  by  way  of  making  things  pleasant,  offered 
to  make  the  lady  his  mistress  or  his  wife,  he  was  not  particular 
which,  and  if  we  had  not  fallen  in  with  him  juat  us  we  did,  I 


THE   STORY   CONCLUDED.  303 

don't  think  that  he  would  have  waited  for  a  priest  to  perform  the 
ceremony. 

u  However,  we  took  the  schooner  into  port  and  she  was  con 
demned,  and  the  crew  imprisoned,  and  I  made  ten  thousand  dol 
lars  by  the  job.  And  now  driuk  one  more  glass  of  grog,  and  then 
to  bed,  for  four  bells  has  struck,  and  it's  time  I  was  asleep." 

There  was  no  other  course  but  compliance,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
I  was  dreaming  of  Teresa,  priests,  and  pirates. 

"  Come,  rouse  and  shine,"  I  heard  some  one  say,  while  dream- 
ir.g  of  my  wife  and  happiness.  "  It's  near  seven  bells,  and  break 
fast  is  most  ready.  You  sleep  as  sound  as  the  ground  tier,  and 
are  about  as  hard  to  move.  Come,  make  a  stir,  and  be  ready  to 
go  on  shore  with  me  by  at  least  nine  o'clock." 

I  was  too  willing  to  comply,  for  with  morning  and  rest  came 
the  recollection  that  I  had  a  holy  duty  to  perform,  which  I  had 
neglected  by  visiting  the  Nancy,  and  listening  to  the  captain's 
yarns.  I  sprang  from  my  berth,  and  after  a  bath  in  an  origi 
nal  bath-tub,  invented  by  the  captain,  and  which  he  expected 
to  have  patented  some  day,  I  dressed  and  was  ready  for  break 
fast. 

"  I  don't  expect  company,"  Miller  said,  as  we  took  our  seats 
at  the  table,  "  so  I  have  nothing  that  is  very  nice  for  breakfast. 
Such  as  I  have  you  are  welcome  to,  and  if  you  don't  find  any 
thing  to  suit  your  appetite,  you  must  save  it  till  you  get  on  shore. 
I'm  a  plain  man,  and  like  good  plain  grub." 

In  spite  of  the  captain's  apologies,  I  found  that  his  breakfast, 
as  he  really  intended  it  should  be,  was  excellent,  and  consisted 
of  a  piece  of  cold  salt  beef,  —  a  luxury  I  had  not  tasted  for  many 
days,  —  curried  rice  and  chicken,  a  respectable  omelet,  light  warm 
biscuit,  and  butter  brought  from  Boston,  and  as  fresh  as  the  day 
it  was  made. 

When  breakfast  was  finished,  I  was  ready  for  the  land.  The 
instant  the  banco  struck  the  quay  I  leaped  on  shore,  and  was 
about  to  bid  adieu  to  the  captain,  when  he  laid  his  hand  upon  my 
shoulder,  and  detained  me. 

"  Avast,  my  hearty,  and  don't  be  in  such  a  hurry  to  claw  off 
as  though  on  a  lee  shore.  I've  got  a  proposition  to  make  to  you. 
Come  to  an  anchor  for  a  minute,  and  listen  to  reason.  Don't  you 
think  of  marrying  one  of  these  yaller  gals  —  take  my  advice,  and 
don't  do  it.  If  you  want  a  sailing  partner  through  this  'ere  voyage 


304  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES.  v 

of  life,  and  want  something  nice,  I'll  let  you  have  the  pick  of  my 
daughters.  That's  an  offer  I  wouldn't  make  to  every  man,  but  I" 
do  to  you  'cos  I've  taken  a  fancy  to  you." 

"  Captain,"  I  replied,  "  I  feel  highly  favored  by  your  esteem 
and  confidence,  but  there's  an  impediment  in  the  way." 

"  What  in  the  devil's  an  impediment?"  he  growled. 

"  Why,  a  wife,  to  be  sure  ;  "  and  I  broke  away  from  him  just 
in  time  to  hear  him  mutter,  — 

"  By  thunder,  I  thought  so  all  along !  " 

I  did  not  dare  to  look  back  for  fear  the  captain  would  again 
make  me  a  prisoner ;  so  pushed  on  through  the  crowd  of  boat 
men  until  I  reached  a  carriage,  and  gave  directions  for  the  driver 
to  take  me  to  my  house  without  delay. 

As  I  entered  the  court-yard  of  the  house,  I  was  surprised  to 
see  there  were  many  signs  of  neglect  on  the  part  of  the  servants. 
The  horses  had  not,  apparently,  received  their  morning  meal,  the 
yard  had  not  been  swept,  or  the  sidewalk  washed.  I  passed  up 
the  broad  staircase  without  meeting  any  one,  and  continued  on 
until  I  reached  the  sitting-room,  when  I  was  surprised  to  hear 
some  one  weeping.  I  listened  for  a  moment,  and  found  that  the 
sounds  proceeded  from  my  chamber.  I  entered,  and  saw  Gracia, 
with  her  face  in  her  hands,  kneeling  before  a  picture  of  the  Virgin 
and  Child,  and  crying  bitterly. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Gracia?  "  I  asked,  laying  my  hand  upon 
her  head. 

The  girl  started  to  her  feet  with  a  scream  of  delight,  and  before 
I  was  aware  of  the  fact,  her  arms  were  around  my  neck,  and  her 
head  was  resting  on  my  bosom.  I  was  so  much  surprised  that 
for  a  minute  or  two  I  remained  motionless ;  then  the  thoughts  of 
my  position  flashed  across  my  mind,  and  I  remembered  that  my 
honor,  as  a  married  man,  was  in  danger.  Gently  I  disengaged 
the  young  girl's  arms,  and  led  her  to  a  seat. 

"  Pardon  me,  senor,"  she  said  ;  "  I  was  so  rejoiced  at  your  ap 
pearance  that  I  forgot  my  position." 

"  There  is  no  great  harm  done,"  I  answered,  with  a  smile ; 
u  but  pray  be  a  little  more  careful  with  your  demonstrations  of 
pleasure  in  future.  I  understand  that  you  feel  grateful  to  me  for 
a  few  favors,  but  don't  let  the  world  imagine  that  we  stand  upon 
a  false  basis." 

'*  1  will  try  and  remember  in  future,  senor,"  she  answered,  her 


A   SURPRISE. 


305 


eyes  filling  with  tears  and  her  face  with  blushes.  "  I  could  not 
help  feeling  surprised  to  see  you  alive,  when  I  was  mourning  you 
as  dead." 

"  And  pray  who  told  you  I  was  dead?  "  I  asked,  somewhat  as 
tonished  at  the  information. 

"  Your  friends,  the  Senor  Allen  and  the, other  mail,  were  here 
last  night,  and  seemed  quite  anxious  regarding  you.  Their  clothes 
were  wet,  and  they  talked  in  low  tones  of  your  mishap,  as  they 
thought  you  must  be  drowned.  Seiior  Allen  was  much  affected, 
but  your  other  friend  did  not  appear  to  mourn  much." 

"  No,  I  suppose  not,"  I  muttered.  "  It  would  have  been  singu 
lar  if  the  spy  cared  enough  for  any  human  being  to  mourn  his 
death.  How  could  they  have  made  such  a  mistake  as  to  imagine 
me  drowned  ?  " 

"  Because  they  searched  the  river,  and  saw  nothing  of  you,  and 
then  thought  you  would  return  home  if  alive.  They  waited  here 
until  two  o'clock,  and  then  gave  up  all  hope  of  your  being  in  the 
land  of  the  living." 

"  Confound  the  luck/'  I  thought.  "  I  had  no  business  to  go 
on  board  the  Nancy  last  night.  Like  a  respectable  citizen,  I  should 
have  come  home,  and  gone  to  bed,  and  not  given  my  friends  so 
much  trouble.  I  must  start  for  Santa  Mesa  without  delay,  and 
let  them  see  that  I  am  alive  and  well,  barring  the  effects  of  that 
punch.  It  was  confounded  good,  though." 

These  thoughts  passed  through  my  brain  very  rapidly.  I  de 
termined  to  visit  the  factory,  and  let  Allen  and  the  priest  see  that 
I  was  not  quite  dead,  and  then  return  to  the  city  and  recommence 
my  search  with  renewed  ardor.  Just  as  I  arrived  at  this  sage 
conclusion,  one  of  my  servants  entered  the  house,  and  expressed 
the  utmost  astonishment  at  my  visit ;  but  I  quickly  changed  his 
tone  to  one  of  anguish,  for  I  gave  him  a  most  unmerciful  rating 
for  neglecting  his  duties,  and  getting  partially  intoxicated,  under 
the  impression  that  I  was  many  feet  under  water.  Indeed,  to 
Gracia  alone  was  I  indebted  for  preventing  the  rascals  from  strip 
ping  the  house  of  everything  of  value,  and  selling  the  same  for 
what  they  could  get.  The  girl  had  threatened  them  so  severely 
that  they  had  desisted  from  their  object,  and  walked  off  to  cele 
brate  my  supposed  death  by  getting  drunk  if  possible. 

The  boy  begged  and  promised  good  behavior,  and  left  the  house, 
rubbing  his  shoulders,  in  search  of  the  coachman  ;  for  I  thought  I 
20 


#06  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES.  ,_ 

would  give  the  lazy  scamp  something  to  do  besides  drinking  weak 
wine,  and  wondering  whether  my  soul  was  ill  the  realms  of  the 
blessed,  or  those  of  the  damned. 

It  was  wonderful  how  soon  the  news  spread  among  my  do 
mestics  that  I  was  alive.  By  the  time  I  had  dressed  in  habili 
ments  that  fitted  me  better  than  those  of  Captain  Miller's,  the 
house  was  looking  as  neat  as  ever.  The  floors  were  waxed,  and 
the  yard  swept ;  the  dishes  were  washed,  and  put  in  their  proper 
places ;  and  in  each  room  the  furniture  had  been  dusted  and 
arranged.  The  scamps  knew  that  one  of  their  number  had  been 
thrashed,  and  all  felt  they  deserved  a  like  fate  ;  but  my  time  was 
too  precious  to  indulge  in  such  amusement,  and  after  a  few  con 
soling  words  to  Gracia,  I  drove  off  at  a  gallop  for  Santa  Mesa. 

I  left  my  carriage  at  the  corner  of  the  road  that  leads  to  the 
factory,  and  started  alone  for  the  house  of  my  friends.  We  all 
feel  as  though  we  would  like  to  know  what  is  said  of  us  after 
death  ;  and  as  I  was  supposed  to  be  dead,  I  considered  that  I  had 
a  right  to  judge  of  the  estimation  in  which  I  was  held  by  those 
with  whom  I  was  associated  for  so  many  mouths.  Instead,  there 
fore,  of  approaching  the  house  in  front,  I  scaled  the  adobe  wall, 
aLd  entered  by  the  rear ;  and  luckily  I  did  not  meet  a  single  ser 
vant,  although  workmen  were  seen  in  abundance.  I  noiselessly 
ascended  the  stairs,  and  looked  in  at  the  door.  Benventuro,  Allen, 
and  Tom  were  seated  at  the  table,  eating  dinner  ;  and  a  very  hearty 
one  I  judged  it  was,  from  the  number  of  dishes  before  them. 

"  Poor  fellow !  "  I  heard  the  priest  say,  holding  out  his  plate 
for  an  additional  supply  of  curry  and  chicken  ;  "  his  early  death 
has  quite  spoiled  my  appetite.  I  don't  feel  as  though  I  should 
enjoy  life  again.  The  shock  to  my  nervous  system  has  been  too 
great." 

"  Who  will  take  care  of  that  pretty  little  girl  of  his  in  Manila?  " 
demanded  Tom,  his  thoughts  evidently  on  the  probable  result  of 
her  falling  into  his  hands. 

"  She  might  enter  my  convent,"  the  priest  suggested.  "  I  can 
provide  for  her  there,  I  think." 

"  O,  blast  your  convent !  Do  you  suppose  a  woman  wants  to 
be  locked  up  in  a  convent  all  her  lifetime?  "  Tom  asked. 

"  For  my  part,"  Allen  said,  speaking  for  the  first  time,  "  I  am 
of  the  opinion  that  he  may  yet  be  alive.  He  was  a  stout  swim 
mer,  and  may  have  been  picked  up  by  a  banco  bound  on  a  cruise 


SPECULATIONS.  307 

in  the  bay.  I  shan't  give  him  up  for  lost  for  two  or  three  days 
to  come.*' 

"  What  do  you  suppose  his  wife  will  say  ?  "  Tom  asked. 

*'  I  expect  she  will  act  like  other  women  —  shed  a  few  tears  at 
first,  and  then  think  of  somebody  else,  of  course,"  was  the  priest's 
ungallaut  reply. 

"  She  is  the  handsomest  woman  that  I  ever  saw,"  Tom  con 
tinued.  "  She  bangs  everything  I  ever  saw  in  York.  She'd  make 
a  sensation  in  that  city." 

I  saw  the  priest  glance  at  Tom's  face  as  though  reading  his 
thoughts,  but  the  scrutiny  did  not  appear  satisfactory.  Could  he 
have  already  considered  whether  a  bargain  with  Tom  would  be 
advantageous  for  his  convent  aud  himself?  At  any  rate,  I  had 
heard  as  much  as  I  desired  ;  so  I  stalked  slowly  into  the  room. 

"  Can  you  give  me  a  dinner?"  I  asked,  in  a  sulphurous  tone. 

There  were  sudden  springs  from  the  table  ;  chairs  were  over 
turned,  glasses  were  dashed  to  the  floor,  and  then  I  found  Allen's 
arms  around  me,  while  the  priest,  with  his  long  garments  in  both 
hands,  was  performing  a  most  ungraceful  dance,  which  I  could 
compare  only  to  the  floundering  of  an  elephant.  Tom  suddenly 
disappeared  from  the  room  after  one  or  two  yells,  which  he  used 
to  assure  us  were  exact  imitations  of  the  calls  of  York  Bowery 
boys ;  and  I  never  had  occasion  to  question  the  truth  of  the  as 
sertion. 

"  This  day,"  said  the  priest,  sinking  into  a  chair,  and  fanning 
his  heated  face,  u  is  one  of  the  happiest  of  my  life.  The  dead 
has  come  to  life.  I  knew  my  son  was  never  intended  for  such  a 
death.  Not  two  minutes  since  I  said  the  same  thing." 

"  What  an  old  humbug  you  are  !  "  cried  Allen.  "  You  have 
done  nothing  but  prophesy  the  worst  things  imaginable  for  the 
last  three  hours,  and  now  you  have  the  impudence  to  speak  as 
one  inspired." 

"  I  appeal  to  Tom,"  roared  the  priest ;  but  just  at  the  moment 
that  individual  entered  the  room  with  a  bottle  of  champagne  under 
each  arm. 

"  This  event  must  be  celebrated  in  due  form  !  "  Tom  exclaimed. 
"  Here's  the  articles  to  do  it  with,  and  now  let  us  sit  down  and 
finish  our  breakfast  with  far  better  spirits  than  when  we  began." 

Aftsr  that  I  couldn't  bear  enmity  towards  a  man  who  had  taken 


308  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES.  v 

the  liberty  of  culling  my  wife  handsome,  and  wishing  that  he  pos 
sessed  just  such  a  one. 

We  sat  down  to  the  table,  and  all  were  anxious  to  hear  my 
statement.  Feeling  a  little  ashamed  of  my  conduct,  I  sketched 
my  adventures  as  briefly  as  possible,  but  took  care  to  convey  the 
impression  that  visiting  the  ship  was  not  the  result  of  deliberation, 
but  of  accident.  Without  telling  a  deliberate  falsehood  I  suc 
ceeded  in  extricating  myself  from  the  position  in  which  I  was 
placed,  and  I  believe  to  the  satisfaction  of  my  friends. 

"  You  should  have  remained  in  the  banco,"  Allen  said,  after  I 
had  concluded.  "  That  jump  of  yours  cost  us  all  pretty  dear,  for 
when  you  left  our  boat  you  look  care  to  capsize  it,  and  into  the 
water  we  went  as  well  as  yourself.  Instead  of  going  through  one 
of  the  arches,  however,  we  lodged  on  the  stone-work  of  the  bridge, 
and  remained  there  until  taken  off  by  a  passing  banco.  As  soon 
as  we  landed  we  went  to  your  house,  and  frightened  Gracia  out 
of  her  seven  senses  by  asking  if  you  had  been  there,  and  to  our 
great  surprise  we  learned  that  you  had  not.  I  concluded  that  you 
was  drowned,  although  I  sincerely  hoped  not.  We  lost  our  prize, 
and  you  must  alone  blame  yourself,  for  you  was  too  eager." 

*'  Eager  in  a  good  cause,  though,"  the  priest  said,  encouraging 
ly,  touching  glasses,  and  swallowing  a  bumper  of  champagne — • 
an  example  that  was  so  contagious  we  all  followed  suit ;  nor  did 
they  stop  at  two  bottles ;  for,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  when  they  once 
commenced  they  hardly  knew  where  to  leave  off;  and  while  we 
were  in  the  midst  of  our  revels,  who  should  enter  the  room  but 
Antonio,  the  spy?  He  surveyed  the  condition  of  the  party  with 
out  the  least  surprise,  and  when  the  priest  roared  out  that  he  was 
the  most  dishonest  scamp  in  the  country,  looked  as  though  he  tried 
to  believe  it. 

"  The  seuor  is  safe,"  he  said,  with  a  grin  that  was  intended 
for  me. 

"  And  no  thanks  to  you  !  "  thundered  the  priest.  "  How  dare 
you,  ladroue,  let  one  of  my  friends  fall  overboard,  and  narrowly 
escape  drowning!  Have  I  not  learned  you  better  manners?" 

u  It  was  the  senor's  fault  alone,"  Antonio  answered  j  and  I 
backed  that  opinion  so  strongly,  the  priest  W7as  obliged  to  admit 
that  his  protege  was  not  so  bad  as  he  might  be. 

"  You  shall  drink  a  glass  of  wine  with  us,  and  hope  for  better 


NEWS    OF   THE    MISSING.  309 

luck  the  next  time,"  I  cried,  handing  the  fellow  a  bumper,  which 
he  tossed  off  with  considerable  relish. 

"  Do  you  bring  us  news,  Antonio?"  Benventuro  asked. 

"  I  do,  senor,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Well,  what  is  it?     Speak  quickly,  and  speak  plainly." 

"  The  lady,  senor,  is  at  the  Convent  of  San  Sebastian." 

"  How  know  you  this?  "  we  all  asked  in  a  breath. 

"  I  heard  so  not  two  hours  since,  senors." 

"  Bah  !  the  report  may  have  been  false." 

"  No,  senors  ;  I  saw  the  lady  with  my  own  eyes,  looking  through 
a  grating." 

"  Tell  me,"  I  cried,  starting  from  the  table,  sobered  in  a  minute, 
"  how  she  looked  and  acted,  or  what  she  said." 

"  Senor,  I  had  no  time  to  speak  with  her,  and  if  I  had  looked 
long  in  one  direction,  my  motives  would  have  been  suspected.  I 
saw  the  lady,  however,  and  mournful  enough  she  seemed." 

"  Is  there  any  chance  for  her  to  escape?  Can  I  see  her?  Can 
I  speak  with  her,  even  for  a  moment  ?  "  I  cried,  trembling  with 
impatience. 

u  What  madness  to  ask  such  a  question  !  "  the  priest  said. 
"  Every  avenue  to  the  convent  is  guarded,  and  you  can't  pass  iu 
or  out  without  being  noticed." 

"  I  have  thought  of  a  plan,"  the  spy  remarked,  after  a  moment's 
consideration,  "  that  I  think  might  answer.  I  found  out  that 
Father  Juan  has  gone  to  Caveta,  to  be  absent  two  or  three  days, 
and  the  business  that  called  him  away  was  too  urgent  to  be  neg 
lected,  even  for  the  sake  of  Donna  Teresa.  I  also  learned  that 
he  removed  her  to  the  convent  thinking  she  would  be  safer  there 
than  at  Mother  Machit's,  although,  to  tell  the  truth,  I  think  the 
padre  suspected  the  old  woman  might  be  bribed  to  give  the  lady 
up  to  her  friends." 

"  Well,  well,  never  mind  what  you  suspect.  Let  us  hear  what 
your  plans  are,  and  then  we  will  debate  whether  they  are  feasi 
ble,"  the  priest  said. 

"  Si,  senor,  that  is  what  I  a;«  Doming  to.  I  think  that  if  a 
man  could  be  smuggled  into  the  convent,  there  would  not  be  much 
trouble  to  remove  the  iron  bars,  and  let  the  lady  escape  in  the 
night  time." 

"  But  how  is  a  man  to  enter  the  convent?"  Allen  asked. 

"  He  must  do  it  in  disguise,"  was  the  spy's  answer. 


310  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

"  And  what  kind  of  disguise  do  you  suppose  a  man  can  wear, 
to  deceive  the  Argus  eyes  of  the  convent  people?"  I  demanded. 

"  He  must  go  disguised  as  a  woman,  senor,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Bah  !  "  cried  the  priest ;  "  Father  Juan  is  too  sharp  to  be 
caught  in  that  manner.  He  would  detect  the  imposition  at  a 
glance." 

"  Father  Juan  would,  but  the  padre  is  not  at  the  convent,  and 
if  things  are  managed  rightly  the  lady  will  be  free  before  he  re 
turns.  I  can  have  an  interview  with  my  friend,  who  acts  during 
his  absence,  and  by  the  free  use  of  wine  I  don't  think  he  will  be 
in  a  condition  to  tell  a  woman  from  a  monkey,  and  before  he  gets 
sober  Donna  Teresa  can  be  at  liberty." 

"And  pray  how?"  demanded  the  priest,  who,  being  in  the 
same  business  that  Father  Juan  was,  felt  a  little  interested. 

"  We  must  be  near  the  convent  at  a  certain  hour,  and  re 
main  there  until  daylight,  waiting  for  signals  from  the  one  who 
is  within.  A  rope-ladder  must  be  drawn  up,  and  by  that,  after 
the  iron  bars  are  wrenched  from  the  window,  must  the  lady 
escape." 

For  a  few  minutes  we  remained  quite  silent,  astonished  at  the 
bold  plan  that  was  laid  before  us.  Suddenly  Allen  spoke. 

"  You  have  told  us  how  to  get  out,  now  tell  us  how  to  get  in 
the  convent." 

"  The  matter  is  quite  simple,  senor.  One  of  you  must  act  the 
lady,  and  the  seuor  (pointing  to  Tom)  must  play  the  part  of  a 
lover.  He  is  unknown,  and  can  do  so  with  my  friend  without 
detection.  He  must  represent  that  he  wishes  to  board  the  lady 
at  the  convent  for  a  few  days,  until  his  vessel  sails.  If  he  pays 
an  ounce  in  advance,  but  a  very  few  questions  will  be  asked  of 
him." 

"  There's  something  in  the  fellow's  reasoning,  after  all.  Guil- 
lerino.  can't  you  take  the  part  of  a  woman  for  a  few  hours  ?  " 

I  rubbed  my  mustache  as  an  answer. 

"  O,  it  can  be  shaved  off,  and  your  whole  face  made  smooth 
in  ten  minutes.  If  you  could  look  a  little  modest,  I  should  have 
no  fears  for  the  result." 

I  had  to  thank  the  priest  for  his  good  opinion,  and  after  a  few 
more  words  I  agreed  to  enter  the  Convent  of  San  Sebastian  in  the 
character  of  a  woman,  and  thus  make  a  bold  blow  for  rny  wile. 


A   NEW   CHARACTER.  311 

The  feat  was  a  perilous  one,  but  the  prize  was  worthy  of  all  tho 
danger  incurred. 

Tom  was  the  most  disgusted  man  in  the  party,  and  he  did  not 
conceal  it. 

"  To  think  that  I  should  ever  make  love  to  a  man,"  he  said, 
"  is  more  than  I  can  endure.  If  he  was  good-looking,  I  should  not 
care  ;  but  for  a  smoker  of  cigars  and  a  drinker  of  punch  to  expect 
me  to  be  overcome  with  anguish  at  parting  with  him,  is  too  ridicu 
lous.  However,  I  will  do  as  well  as  I  can,  if  I  can  keep  from 
laughing." 

u  And  if  you  laugh,  you  will  have  the  satisfaction  of  knowing 
that  you  have  not  only  ruined  me,  but  perhaps  deprived  my  wife 
of  her  liberty  for  life,"  I  said. 

After  that  I  heard  no  more  of  levity  from  Tom.  He  entered 
into  our  arrangements  with  avidity,  and  was  not  at  all  backward 
in  helping  us  to  the  extent  of  his  ability. 

We  took  the  factory  banco,  and  rowed  to  Manila  as  quick  as 
possible  ;  and  then  my  friends  scattered  to  find  a  wig  that  would 
fit  my  head,  and  pass  off  for  a  woman's  glossy  locks.  The  priest 
was  the  most  fortunate  in  this  respect,  for  he  borrowed  one 
from  a  lady  friend  of  his ;  as  she  was  fat  and  plump,  her  false 
hair  fitted  me  admirably.  The  next  thing  was  the  dress  ;  but 
even  this  difficulty  was  overcome  by  Allen,  who  borrowed  a  very 
pretty  muslin,  and  all  the  paraphernalia  of  a  well-conditioned 
woman,  from  the  wife  of  an  American  captain,  whose  vessel  was 
lying  in  port. 

I  was  subject  to  many  remarks  which  a  lady  would  not  have 
listened  to  in  silence ;  but  I  was  compelled  to  submit  and  undergo 
the  tedious  operation  of  trying  on  the  dress  and  skirts,  and  prac 
tising  a  fascinating  kind  of  walk,  that  was  so  entirely  different 
from  my  own,  I  feared  my  feet  would  rebel  at  the  treatment  they 
were  constrained  to  undergo.  As  a  last  resort  we  found  that  it 
was  necessary  to  send  for  Gracia,  and  let  her  into  our  secret,  for 
the  purpose  of  giving  me  a  few  instructions  in  woman's  depart 
ment.  Very  much  surprised  and  grieved  the  poor  girl  was  when 
she  learned  my  destination  ,  and  it  required  all  my  assurance  to 
convince  her  that  I  was  not  rushing  upon  certain  death  to  thus 
think  of  visiting  a  convent  in  disguise. 

At  length  I  think  I  learned  how  to  step  lighter  and  more  min 
cing  than  usual,  and  after  I  had  suffered  the  manipulations  of  a 


312  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST    INDIES. 

«, 

barber,  who  touched  my  face  so  lightly,  that  not  a  hair  could  be 
seen  except  upon  my  eyebrows,  I  was  declared  ready  for  the  final 
dressing.  At  this  stage  Antonio  left  the  house  for  the  convent, 
with  four  bottles  of  champagne  in  a  basket  —  a  sight  that  caused 
the  priest  to  sigh  most  dolefully,  and  to  wish  that  his  duty  led  him 
to  undertake  so  delicious  a  job  as  drinking  the  best  of  cham 
pagne. 

"  You  will  want  these  few  articles  in  your  pockets,  in  case  the 
bars  are  obstinate,  and  refuse  to  yield,"  Antonio  said,  laying  upon 
the  table  a  saw  not  longer  than  my  finger,  yet  of  such  admirable 
steel,  that  it  was  capable  of  cutting  through  the  most  obdurate 
iron,  a  small  iron  "jimmy,"  such  as  burglars  find  very  useful 
in  this  country,  a  revolver  not  larger  than  a  baby's  hand,  and 
lastly,  a  ball  of  twine. 

Luckily,  our  women  are  fond  of  convenience,  and  therefore 
have  quite  a  number  of  pockets  in  their  skirts  and  dresses  ;  so  I 
had  no  difficulty  in  placing  all  the  tools,  so  kindly  loaned  me, 
out  of  sight ;  yet  I  had  only  to  raise  my  dress  and  they  were  at 
hand. 

By  three  o'clock  I  was  dressed,  not  in  the  Spanish  style,  for 
iny  shoulders  and  bust  would  not  have  borne  an  inspection,  but 
after  the  manner  of  a  young  maiden,  chary  of  her  charms,  and 
inclined  to  modesty  ;  and  after  I  was  all  ready  with  an  elegant 
white  bonnet,  covered  with  flowers  of  every  hue,  and  a  thick  veil 
to  hide  my  blushes,  I  ventured  to  approach  the  glass  and  view  my 
self;  and  I  don't  fear  contradiction,  when  I  boldly  state  that  I 
have  seen  worse  looking  women  than  the  counterfeit  which  I  pre 
sented. 

"  A  trifle  more  stuffing  for  the  chest,"  said  the  priest,  "  would 
improve  the  appearance  of  things  in  that  region.  Here,  look  at 
Gracia,  and  see  the  difference  between  the  two  ;  "  and  despite  the 
girl's  blushes,  he  compelled  her  to  stand  beside  me  to  show  the 
contrast. 

The  defect  was  soon  remedied,  and  then  they  complained  that 
my  dress  did  not  have  the  right  swell  in  the  rear,  and  consider 
able  work  was  required  before  that  defect  was  remedied,  and  I 
was  declared,  even  by  the  fastidious  Tom,  a  fit  subject  for  his 
gallantry. 

"  Perhaps  it  would  be  as  well  if  you  understood  only  the  Eng. 
lish  language,  while  at  the  convent.  It  would  save  you  many 


OFF   FOR   THE    CONVENT.  313 

questions,  if  brought  in  contact  with  the  inmates  of  the  institu 
tion,"  the  priest  said.  "  Let  Tom  represent  that  his  lady  is  a 
Catholic,  and  desirous  of  remaining  at  the  convent  while  he  is 
absent  from  the  city  on  business  ;  and  he  may  represent  anything 
else  he  pleases,  that  is  not  improbable.  He  is  conversant  enough 
with  the  language  to  make  himself  understood,  and  if  he  sticks 
for  a  word,  let  him  hold  out  a  gold  piece.  That  is  a  language 
which  is  known  the  world  over.  None  fail  to  comprehend  its 
magic  influence,  and  but  few  can  withstand  its  temptation,  more 
is  the  pity." 

The  good  man  sighed,  as  though  he  was  never  guilty  of  taking 
a  bribe  in  his  life. 

Tom  listened  to  his  instructions  with  a  greedy  ear,  and  felt 
quite  proud  to  think  that  his  Spanish  was  complimented,  for  he 
was  rather  weak  on  that  point. 

After  a  few  more  lessons  a  carriage  was  called,  and  Tom,  hat 
in  hand,  assisted  me  to  it.  I  heard  a  suppressed  exclamation  as 
I  passed  down  the  stairs,  and,  on  looking  back,  saw  that  little 
Gracia  was  crying  as  though  her  heart  would  break. 

"  We  shall  remain  in  the  house  until  night,  and  will  take  care 
of  your  servant,"  Allen  said. 

u  But  remember  she  is  to  be  treated  like  a  sister  during  my 
absence,"  I  replied. 

"  Of  course,  honor  bright,  you  know  ;  "  and  before  I  had  time 
to  say  more,  Tom  hurried  me  to  the  carriage,  and  we  drove  off, 
the  priest  at  an  upper  window  pronouncing  a  benediction  upon  us 
as  we  started. 

While  riding  through  the  streets,  I  began  to  comprehend  the 
magnitude  of  the  undertaking  which  I  had  commenced.  I  knew 
there  was  much  danger,  but  I  felt  that  I  was  ready  to  encounter 
it  for  the  love  of  my  beautiful  wife.  It  seemed  to  me  that  if 
I  could  only  be  assured  of  her  escape,  I  would  willingly  assume 
much  greater  risks.  We  rattled  over  the  bridge  that  spans  the 
Pasig  at  a  much  faster  rate  than  I  thought  necessary,  and  I  would 
willingly  have  told  the  driver  to  use  less  expedition,  if  I  had  cot 
feared  to  betray  my  knowledge  of  the  Spanish  language  by  speak 
ing.  It  struck  me  also,  that  Tom  had  given  secret  orders  for 
a  quick  pace ;  for,  confound  him,  I  really  believe  that  he  was 
somewhat  ashamed  of  his  company,  although  I  am  sure  I  looked 
very  well,  and  even  commanded  the  respect  of  three  Spanish 


814  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES.  ^ 

officers,  who  took  off  their  hats  and  made  me  a  low  bow,  just  as 
we  reached  the  end  of  the  bridge. 

"  Well,  if  they  ain't  big  fools  not  to  know  a  woman  from  a 
man  !  "  my  friend  muttered. 

The  Convent  of  San  Sebastian  is  located  in  the  city  proper  of 
Manila,  near  the  border  of  the  bay,  and  to  reach  it  agate  guarded 
by  soldiers  has  to  be  passed.  The  gate,  after  eleven  o'clock,  is 
closed,  and  none  can  pass  or  repass  without  a  written  permit, 
signed  by  the  captain  of  the  guard,  or  the  governor  general.  I 
had  not  thought  of  the  matter  before,  till  it  suddenly  occurred  to 
me  that,  if  we  could  not  leave  the  city  at  any  hour  of  the  night, 
Teresa's  escape  would  be  frustrated. 

"  Tom,"  I  said,  addressing  my  companion,  who  was  sucking 
the  head  of  his  cane  with  a  diligence  that  was  worthy  of  all 
praise,  "  you  must  tell  Benventuro  to  get  a  written  pass  for  our 
party  to  leave  the  city.  He  is  gifted  with  an  imagination  suf 
ficient  to  find  an  excuse  for  asking  for  such  a  document.  Don't 
forget  to  remind  him  of  it.*' 

'*  All  right,"  Tom  answered,  taking  his  cane  from  his  mouth 
a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  speak,  and  then  recommenced  suck 
ing  it  as  though  dying  for  nourishment. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  carriage  entered  the  court-yard  of  the 
convent,  a  gloomy-looking  building,  with  a  wall  extending  com 
pletely  around  it,  excepting  on  that  portion  which  faced  the  street ; 
and  that  part  of  the  structure  had  no  windows  in  the  first  story, 
for  fear  the'  curiosity  of  the  citizens  might  be  provoked  and  ex 
cited.  I  glanced  towards  the  windows  in  the  second  story,  and 
saw  that  a  number  of  faces  were  peering  at  us  through  the  iron 
bars,  but  I  did  not  recognize  the  features  of  my  wife. 

The  instant  the  carriage  was  within  the  court-yard,  the  heavy 
gates  were  closed  as  though  to  cut  off  all  retreat.  I  glanced  at 
Tom,  and  saw  that  his  face  was  pale  as  ashes,  and  that  he  was 
visibly  agitated.  I  felt  my  heart  beat  quick,  but  by  a  powerful 
effort  I  managed  to  maintain  my  composure,  and  seem  indif 
ferent. 

"  What  is  your  pleasure,  senor?"  asked  the  portero,  an  aged 
man  with  a  face  that  wrould  not  pass  for  an  honest  one  in  any 
part  of  the  world. 

"  We  wish  to  see  the  holy  Father  Juan,"  Tom  managed  to 
unswer. 


IN   THE    CONVENT.  315 

"  He  is  absent,  senor,  and  will  not  return  until  day  after  to 
morrow." 

How  my  heart  jumped  at  these  words  !  I  could  have  embraced 
the  man  for  joy,  and  even  his  face  did  not  look  as  bad  as  when 
I  first  saw  it. 

"  I  have  ti  lady  here  I  wish  to  board  at  the  convent  for  a  few 
days,"  Tom  managed  to  say. 

"  Ah,  Lorenzo  can  attend  to  you  as  well  as  the  padre.  I  will 
call  him,  senor,  if  you  will  enter  our  poor  abode." 

Tom  assisted  me  to  alight,  and  with  as  much  grace  as  possible, 
I  entered  the  reception-room  of  the  convent.  The  porter  disap 
peared,  and  left  us  wondering  whether  Lorenzo  was  the  person 
Antonio  had  spoken  of,  and  whether  he  was  drunk  enough  to  suit 
our  purpose.  We  did  not  have  to  wait  more  than  ten  minutes 
for  the  steward's  appearance,  and  the  instant  he  entered  the  room, 
I  was  confident  that  at  least  one  bottle  of  my  champagne  wa8 
beneath  his  waist-belt,  and  that  he  was  anxious  to  put  another 
there  without  any  unnecessary  delay.  He  cast  an  impatient  glance 
at  me,  but  my  blushes  were  partly  concealed  by  the  lace  veil,  which 
I  found  stood  me  in  good  service. 

"  What  are  your  wishes,  senor?  "  the  steward  asked  of  Tom. 

"  Well,  I  —  you  see  —  going  out  of  town  —  a  few  days  —  this 
lady  feared  —  don't  like  to  stay  alone  —  pay  you  well  for  your 
trouble  —  money  no  object;"  and  Tom  stumbled  on  in  his  con 
fusion,  until  I  feared  he  would  spoil  all  by  his  conduct. 

But  luckily  for  us  Lorenzo  was  about  half  happy,  and  was 
anxious  to  be  wholly  happy  ;  so  he  paid  but  little  attention  to  my 
friend.  He  only  knew  that  an  application  was  made  to  board  a 
lady  for  a  few  days,  and  as  the  request  was  not  a  singular  or 
unusual  one,  he  only  stopped  to  consider  if  there  was  money 
enough  in  the  pocket  of  the  gentleman  to  pay  for  the  accommoda 
tion  desired.  I  saw  what  was  passing  in  the  man's  mind,  and  I 
spoke  to  Tom  in  English. 

"  Hand  him  the  ounce,  and  promise  another  if  I  am  well  ac 
commodated,"  I  said. 

Tom  thrust  his  hand  in  his  pocket,  and  exposed  to  the  glisten 
ing  eyes  of  the  steward  several  doubloons. 

"  Give  the  lady  the  best  of  accommodations  and  kind  treatment, 
B,nd  another  ounce  shall  be  yours,"  he  cried. 

"  She  shall  be  treated  like  a  princess,  senor,"  Lorenzo  said, 


816  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

pocketing  the  money  with  wonderful  dexterity,  and  then  ringing 
a  bell  that  rested  upon  the  table. 

The  ringing  was  instrumental  in  calling  to  the  room  a  thin, 
withered  old  woman,  with  a  huge  bundle  of  keys  attached  to  her 
girdle,  and  a  nose  that  looked  snuffy. 

"  Here  is  a  lady  who  is  to  board  at  the  convent  for  a  few  days. 
She  is  to  receive  the  best  of  attention,  and  the  best  foo<j,"  the 
steward  said. 

"  And  where  am  I  to  find  the  time  to  attend  to  all  the  women, 
I  should  like  to  know.  There's  one  here  now,  who  keeps  me 
running  from  morning  till  night,  and  I  don't  get  a  civil  word  from 
her.  I  wish  that  she  was  miles  from  here,  or  with  her  husband 
she  keeps  calling  for  all  the  time." 

"  Don't  get  angry,  Barbara,  for  you  will  have  a  spell  to  rest 
your  weary  limbs  by  and  by,  when  the  convent  is  rich.  Show 
the  senora  to  her  room,  and  introduce  her  to  the  sisters,  if  she 
desires  company." 

The  old  woman  didn't  refuse  to  obey  the  commands  of  the 
steward,  although  she  continued  to  mutter  to  herself  and  take 
snuff  with  avidity. 

*'  Well,"  said  Tom,  rising,  "  I  suppose  this  is  a  hint  for  me  to 
make  myself  scarce,  and  I  am  only  too  glad  to  do  so.  Good  by 
(after  an  immense  struggle),  my  dear,  and  don't  keep  awake  nights 
thinking  of  me." 

He  held  out  his  hand  as  he  spoke,  but  the  eyes  of  the  steward 
were  on  us,  and  I  determined  to  save  my  reputation  for  affec 
tion,  even  if  I  lost  it  afterwards.  We  were  conversing  in  Eng 
lish,  which  language  I  supposed  the  two  listeners  knew  nothing 
about. 

u  Thomas,  my  beloved,"  I  cried,  throwing  my  arms  around  his 
neck,  and  straining  his  head  to  my  bosom,  "  farewell.  Avoid 
bad  company  and  you  will  be  happy.  Keep  in  doors  nights,  and 
don't  expose  yourself  more  than  possible  to  the  blandishments  of 
women." 

"  O,  bother !  "  cried  the  lover,  with  a  shade  of  vexation  upon 
his  face.  "  Don't  make  a  fool  of  yourself.  I  can't  stand  it,  and 
I  won't.  I  suppose  you  will  want  to  kiss  me  next." 

"  And  what  would  be  the  harm  if  I  did  ?  "  I  demanded.  "  Ain't 
you  the  idol  of  my  soul  ?  and  won't  I  be  true  to  you  during  your 
absence  ?  " 


AN   AFFECTING   SCENE.  317 

"  Go  to  thunder  !  "  he  cried,  breaking  away  from  my  embrace  ; 
Bad  to  prevent  his  disgust  from  being  seen,  hid  his  face  in  his 
handkerchief. 

;t  The  senor  is  affected  at  parting,"  cried  the  steward ;  "  but 
the  senor  must  remember  that  it  is  but  for  a  short  time." 

Tom  could  not  reply.  He  went  out  of  the  room  in  a  hurry, 
and  after  the  old  woman  had  looked  me  over  a  little,  she  told  me 
to  follow  her  —  a  command  that  I  obeyed  with  some  readiness. 

"  But  few  English  women  visit  our  convent,"  the  old  woman 
said,  as  she  hobbled  along  before  me,  while  mounting  a  flight  of 
steps. 

I  pretended  not  to  understand,  and  my  cicerone,  after  waiting 
a  moment,  continued  :  — 

"  I  wonder  if  all  the  English  ladies  can  walk  up  stairs  as  fast 
as  she  does.  May  the  saints  preserve  me,  she  seems  capable  of 
taking  two  steps  at  a  time." 

I  took  the  hint  instantly,  and  modulated  the  length  of  my 
strides. 

44 1  wonder  if  she  will  be  troublesome,  and  want  much  atten 
tion  while  here?  because  she  won't  get  it  from  me,  I  can  tell  her 
that  much.  I  hope  she  will  give  me  something  when  she  goes 
away,  because  I'm  nearly  out  of  snuff  and  cigars." 

"  Senora,"  I  managed  to  say,  "  me  give  you  this,  very  good 
—  me." 

I  put  in  her  hand  an  ounce  of  gold,  and  the  stare  that  she  gave 
the  money  and  me  was  highly  ludicrous. 

"  For  me?  "  she  asked,  thumping  herself  upon  her  bony  breast. 

"  Si,"  I  replied. 

"  Muchas  gracias,  senora"  she  cried ;  and  in  spite  of  my  resist 
ance,  she  seized  my  hand  and  covered  it  with  kisses.  "  Only  to 
think,"  the  old  woman  continued,  talking  to  herself,  u  a  doubloon 
given  me,  and  Father  Juan  will  never  know  it.  I  can  buy  cigars 
enough  to  last  ten  years,  and  a  drop  of  wine,  too,  if  need  be. 
Some  ladies  are  liberal,  that  is  a  fact,  and  this  one  shall  fare  well 
for  her  generosity." 

By  the  time  she  had  finished  speaking,  we  had  passed  through 
several  doors,  which  were  carefully  bolted  after  us  ;  and  then  1 
found  that  we  were  in  a  long  corridor,  with  chambers  on  each 
side.  The  doors  stood  open,  and  I  was  enabled  to  see  that  the  rooms 
contained  but  an  apology  for  a  bedstead,  and  only  a  blanket  and 


318  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

a  small  pillow  for  bedding.  No  girls  were  visible,  and  I  rightly 
conjectured  that  they  were  in  another  part  of  the  building  at  work, 
embroidering  handkerchiefs  and  dresses.  I  saw  that  one  side  of 
the  corridor  overlooked  the  street  and  the  other  a  large  garden, 
and  I  trembled  for  fear  that  I  should  be  given  a  room  on  the  latter 
side.  But  the  old  woman,  after  a  moment's  hesitancy,  muttered 
to  herself,  — 

"  I'll  give  her  a  room  where  she  can  look  at  the  men  once  in  a 
while,  for  they  say  that  some  women  like  to  be  in  the  company 
of  the  brutes,  although  for  what  reason  is  more  than  I  can  tell." 

I  found  that  I  had  some  trouble  to  keep  my  countenance  just 
at  that  moment,  for  it  occurred  to  me  that  the  venerable  virgin 
knew  but  little  of  the  world,  and  its  pleasures  and  pains. 

"  Here,"  she  said,  pointing  to  a  room  of  more  pretensions  than 
the  others,  "  you  may  sleep  or  sit,  just  as  you  please.  If  you 
want  company  I  will  send  some  of  the  sisters  to  attend  you,  or, 
if  you  would  like,  you  can  go  to  the  work-rooms  and  the  gardens, 
and  see  them." 

I  don't  suppose  she  had  the  slightest  idea  that  I  understood 
her ;  but  her  gestures  and  grimaces  were  so  expressive  that  no 
one  could  hardly  have  helped  comprehending  some  portion  of  her 
signs.  I  thought  I  would  visit  the  garden,  and  found  a  few  words 
to  state  my  wish. 

"  Our  garden  does  not  amount  to  much,  for  the  convent  is  poor. 
But  it  looks  very  well.  I  have  no  doubt  that  we  shall  find  a  num 
ber  of  the  sisters,  and  perhaps  one  or  two  of  the  boarders  there." 

I  hoped  that  among  them  I  should  see  my  wife,  yet  I  trembled 
with  agitation  at  the  thought. 

"  Our  rooms  don't  look  so  well  as  usual  to-day,  for  the  holy 
Father  Juan  is  absent,  and  the  sisters  and  boarders  take  advan 
tage  at  such  times.  Last  night,  may  the  saints  protect  me,  they 
acted  like  young  devils,  and  all  I  could  do  or  say  was  not  sufficient 
to  keep  them  quiet.  Their  talk  was  not  of  saints,  but  of  men  aud 
worldly  matters." 

I  thought  that  they  but  proved  themselves  women,  whether 
confined  in  convents  or  parlors ;  and  if  they  had  not  sometimes 
exercised  their  tongues,  they  would  not  have  been  worthy  the 
name  of  females. 

The  old  woman  opened  a  door  and  led  me  down  a  long  flight 
of  st  one  steps,  and  when  we  reached  the  bottom,  I  found  I  was 


THE  CONVENT  GARDEN.  319 

already  in  the  garden,  but  shut  in  by  such  high  walls  that  the 
surrounding  houses  could  not  be  seen,  and  any  attempt  to  scale 
the  walls,  without  a  long  ladder,  would  have  been  useless.  I  found 
that  the  garden  consisted  of  a  number  of  well-laid-out  wralks,  a 
few  fruit  trees,  and  an  arbor,  which  was  at  the  farther  end,  and 
covered  with  grape  vines.  Just  as  we  entered  the  garden,  I  saw 
a  young  girl  leave  the  arbor  and  advance  to  meet  us.  She  was 
very  handsome,  and  but  a  few  years  younger  than  Teresa. 

"  Well,  Sara,  is  she  still  the  same?  "  asked  my  companion. 

"There  is  no  change  —  her  husband  is  the  only  one  who  occu 
pies  her  thoughts  for  a  moment.  With  him  she  could  live  or  die. 
Without  him  — " 

"  Well." 

«  She  will  die." 

My  head  seemed  to  swim  at  the  conversation,  and  I  was  com 
pelled  to  lean  against  a  tree  for  support.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
they  were  speaking  of  my  wife,  and  I  longed  to  question  them,  but 
did  not  dare  to. 

u  Does  she  weep?"  my  companion  asked,  speaking  of  some 
person  who  appeared  to  be  in  the  arbor. 

"  Sometimes  she  is  in  tears,  and  sometimes  she  is  loud  in  her 
exclamations  of  auger,  and  threatens  loudly.  Poor  lady  !  I  pity 
her,"  the  gentle-looking  nun  said. 

"  Pity  her  for  what?  "  Barbara  demanded,  in  a  shrill  tone,  and 
with  some  asperity.  "  Because  she  persists  in  refusing  to  be  happy 
and  spending  her  days  with  us  in  peace  and  quietness,  instead 
of  being  trampled  upon  by  brutal  men  ?  I  am  ashamed  of  you, 
Sara." 

"  I'm  sure  I  didn't  mean  anything  that  is  wrong,"  sighed  the 
pretty  little  nun,  her  dark  eyes  cast  to  the  ground,  as  though  she 
was  trying  to  trace  in  the  sand  a  picture  of  one  of  the  detested 
men  mentioned  by  her  antique  mentor.  "  I  am  sure,  Barbara, 
I  like  the  life  of  a  nun  ;  but  I  should  think  it  must  be  very 
pleasant  to  live  in  the -world,  and  be  married  to  a  handsome  young 
man  who  would  love  you  dearly." 

"  May  the  blessed  saints  refuse  to  listen  to  such  abomination," 
cried  the  withered  old  hag,  holding  up  her  hands  in  horror  at  the 
eupposition.  "  I  must  tell  Father  Juan  of  your  expressions." 

"  No,  pray  don't,"  pleaded  the  little  beauty,  the  tears  starting 
to  her  eyes.  "  I  should  have  to  do  penance,  and  I  have  already 


320  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

performed  many.  I  did  not  become  a  nun  of  my  own  free  will, 
and  so  a  few  of  my  repinings  should  be  excused." 

"  Excused  !  "  shrieked  the  old  lady  ;  "  I  shall  not  excuse  you, 
but,  for  the  good  of  your  soul,  take  care  to  tell  Father  Juan  of 
your  conduct.  Away  with  you  to  your  chamber,  and  sleep  with 
out  supper  if  you  can." 

The  little  beauty  was  slowly  moving  away  to  do  the  bidding, 
when  I  interposed. 

"  Pardon,  senora,"  I  said,  in  the  worst  gibberish  that  I  could 
possibly  assume.  "  Pray  forgive  the  sister,  and  let  her  keep  me 
company  in  the  garden.  You  shall  not  suffer  by  your  generosity, 
on  the  word  of  an  English  lady." 

It  was  only  by  the  most  painful  contortions  that  I  succeeded  in 
making  myself  understood,  but  I  accompanied  my  words  with  a 
small  gold  piece  which  was  a  most  powerful  persuader. 

"  O,  if  the  senora  desires  Sister  Sara  for  a  companion,  I  am 
willing,  and  shall  readily  overlook  her  disrespect  for  the  holy  life 
of  a  nun.  You  may  remain,  Sara,  and  if  the  English  lady  desires 
anything,  you  may  supply  her." 

The  antique  virgin  once  more  glanced  at  her  gold  in  a  sly  man 
ner,  and  left  us  alone. 

"  O,  senora,"  cried  the  beautiful  nun,  her  large  black  eyes  filled 
with  tears,  "  how  can  I  thank  you  for  the  interest  you  have  taken 
in  me?  By  your  influence  I  have  escaped  a  severe  punishment ;  " 
and  with  uncontrollable  emotion,  the  little  girl  threw  her  arms 
around  my  neck  and  kissed  me. 

For  a  while  I  forgot  my  assumed  character.  That  is,  I  think  I 
did,  for  I  have  a  very  indistinct  recollection  of  the  scene,  so  con 
fused  was  I.  It  seems  to  me  that  I  threw  my  arms  around  the 
slight  form  of  the  nun,  and  pressed  her  with  more  than  woman's 
strength  to  my  heart.  I  have  also  a  misty  remembrance  of  kiss 
ing  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  and  then  kissing  her  lips.  But  the 
recollection  of  the  event  is  dream-like  and  indistinct.  The  poor 
girl  seemed  somewhat  surprised  at  the  warmth  of  my  affection  ; 
but  on  the  whole,  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  she  did  not  dislike 
the  treatment  she  received. 

"  There,  dear,  don't  cry  any  more,"  I  whispered.  "  As  long 
as  I  am  in  the  convent,  I  will  protect  you.  You  shall  attend 
upon  none  but  me,  and  I  assure  you  that  y^ir  duties  shall  be 
light." 


MY   NEW   PROTEGE.  321 

"  O,  senora,"  the  nun  said,  with  a  voice  as  sweet  as  a  bird's, 
14 1  am  but  too  grateful  for  your  kindness,  and  shall  never  forget 
it.  I  hope  you  will  remain  here  long,  but  not  as  a  nun,  for  they 
don't  treat  us  well.  I  tell  you  this  in  confidence,  and  I  hope  you 
won't  tell  old  Mother  Barbara,  the  mean  thing,  for  if  you  did,  she 
would  make  me  eat  bread  and  water.  But  I  am  dying  to  have 
you  tell  me  something  about  the  world.  I  can  listen  to  you  for 
ever  on  that  topic.  We  can  talk  all  the  afternoon,  and  if  you  ask 
Barbara,  she  will  let  me  sleep  in  the  room  with  you,  so  that  we 
cau  talk  all  night  also." 

Here  was  a  proposition  from  a  girl  not  more  than  sixteen  years 
of  age,  that  was  not  calculated  to  strike  a  modest  man  in  a  favor 
able  light.  Poor  thing !  had  she  known  that  I  was  a  wolf  in 
lamb's  clothing,  she  would  have  died  before  she  suffered  the  words 
to  pass  her  lips. 

"  Tell  me,"  the  pretty  little  nun  continued,  putting  her  arms 
around  my  waist,  and  leaning  her  head  upon  my  shoulder,  as  con 
fiding  as  though  she  had  known  me  for  years,  "  are  the  men  as 
bad  as  Sister  Barbara  represents.  Father  Juan  says  they  are, 
and  that  they  only  dream  of  wickedness,  and  when  awake, 
are  continually  thinking  of  sin.  I  am  sure  if  such  is  the  case, 
I  am  glad  I  am  here  ;  but  I  sometimes  get  a  glimpse  of  men  in 
the  street,  and  they  look  as  gentle  and  harmless  as  doves.  I 
am  sure  I  know  some  sisters  that  look  much  crosser  than  men. 
Alas  !  I  never  had  a  chance  to  speak  to  one,  excepting  the  priests, 
—  and  I  don't  like  them,  but  you  mustn't  say  so,  —  since  I  was 
seven  years  of  age,  and  that  is  a  long,  long  time  ago." 

"  There  are  bad  men  in  the  world,"  I  replied,  "  but  all  are  not 
so  ;  and  I  am  sure  that,  if  you  mingled  with  the  world,  no  one 
would  be  heartless  enough  to  injure  you.  You  would  be  loved 
most  devotedly  by  some  young  man,  who  would  only  live  for  your 
happiness." 

"  O,  I  should  like  that,"  the  little  beauty  cried,  clapping  her 
hands  with  joy  at  the  thought.  "  I  am  sure  it  must  be  delightful 
to  know  that  a  brave  man  is  thinking  of  one  all  the  time  ;  and  for 
the  matter  of  that,  I  shouldn't  suppose  it  would  do  any  harm  if 
half  a  dozen  men  loved  one  at  the  same  time." 

Here  was  a  confession  from  a  child  of  nature  that  was  most 
amusing  to  hear,  and  in  spite  of  my  attempts  at  gravity,  I  could 
not  prevent  laughing,  at  which  the  little  nun  pouted,  and  then 
91 


322  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

relented,  and  threw  her  arms  around  my  neck,  and  kissed  me  most 
heartily. 

"  J  ust  reverse  the  case,"  I  said,  kissing  her  in  return;  for  I 
thought  that  she  would  feel  slighted  unless  I  did  so.  "  How  would 
you  like  the  idea  of  half  a  dozen  girls  loving  the  man  whom  you 
loved?" 

"  I  would  scratch  their  eyes  out,"  was  the  true  woman's  answer  ; 
and  by  the  sparkle  of  her  own,  I  had  no  doubt  that  she  spoke  as 
she  felt.  A  Spanish  maid  generally  speaks  as  she  feels,  and  when 
she  loves  she  is  not  backward  in  manifesting  it,  even  before  the 
world  ;  but  she  is  careful  to  exact  full  obedience  on  the  part  of 
her  lover,  and  if  he  is  not  faithful,  her  love  can  change  to  hate 
with  most  wonderful  rapidity. 

I  thought,  as  I  wound  my  arm  around  the  little  beauty's  waist, 
that,  if  I  had  never  seen  Teresa,  I  should  have  felt  but  too  happy  in 
giving  Sara  my  heart,  and  securing  hers  in  return.  But  the  ex 
change  was  now  impossible,  for  Sara  was  bound  to  a  convent  life 
by  vows  which  could  not  be  broken  except  by  the  pope  alone.  I 
pitied  the  poor  girl  from  my  heart,  and  I  would  have  willingly 
assisted  her  to  escape  ;  but  the  risk  was  too  great,  and  if  I  even 
entertained  the  idea,  I  banished  it  from  my  mind. 

"  I  hope  you  will  stay  at  the  convent  a  long,  long  time,"  Sara 
said,  "  for  I  have  but  few  companions  that  I  care  to  speak  to,  and 
those  know  nothing  about  the  world,  as  you  do.  Most  of  them 
are  old,  and  think  only  of  saints  and  heaven,  and  the  time 
when  they  are  to  leave  this  world  for  another.  For  the  past  two 
days  a  lady  has  been  stopping  here  whom  I  really  love  and  pity, 
and  she  has  been  like  a  true  friend,  but  so  full  of  her  own  griefs 
that  she  can't  listen  to  mine.  If  I  ask  her  if  she  is  married,  she 
begins  to  cry  and  call  upon  some  one  to  save  her.  Father  Juan 
told  me  to  attend  on  her,  and  say  that  the  life  of  a  nun  was  the 
happiest  in  existence  ;  but  I  won't  say  such  a  thing,  for  I  dcn't 
believe  it.  But,  if  I  was  disposed  to  talk  as  he  desires  me,  the 
lady  would  not  listen  ;  for  she  is  proud  and  haughty,  and  very 
beautiful.  I  never  saw  any  one  half  so  handsome." 

I  knew  that  she  was  speaking  of  my  wife,  and  only  by  a  power 
ful  effort  could  I  command  my  agitation,  and  listen  in  silence  to 
what  was  said. 

"  I  think,"  Sara  said,  speaking  very  low,  and  very  confidentially, 
f<  that  there  is  some  mystery  connected  with  the  handsome  lady 


323 

which  Father  Juan  don't  want  the  nuns  to  know.  He  left  orders 
that  only  six  of  us  should  be  allowed  to  speak  to  her,  and  that 
every  word  she  said  should  be  repeated  to  him  on  his  return 
home.  I  am  certain  that  I'm  not  going  to  play  the  spy  for  any 
one,  and  especially  for  a  man  I  don't  like,  and  who  keeps  me 
here  contrary  to  my  will." 

I  was  about  to  inquire  where  Teresa  was  at  the  present  time, 
but  the  little  nun's  tongue  got  the  start  of  me,  and  I  could  not  in 
terrupt  her. 

"  I  suppose  you  wonder  why  I  am  here,"  Sara  said.  "  I  can 
tell  you  in  a  few  words.  It  is  not  my  choice  that  I  took  the  veil, 
I  assure  you,  and  if  my  mother  had  not  died  when  I  was  young, 
I  don't  think  she  would  have  been  willing  that  I  should  have 
buried  myself  alive  in  this  old  building.  I  was  in  hopes  that  the 
earthquake,  the  other  night,  would  shake  it  down  and  set  us  free, 
and  I  even  prayed  the  saints  to  that  effect ;  but  the  saints  didn't 
pay  any  attention  to  my  prayers.  I  suppose  it  is  because  I  am 
not  good  enough,  for  some  of  the  nuns  say  that  they  have  only  to 
ask  the  saints  for  a  favor  and  it  is  granted.  I  don't  believe  it, 
though  ;  for,  if  it  was  so,  some  of  them  would  ask  for  more  beauty 
than  they  have  got  —  wouldn't  they  ?  " 

I  told  her  that,  having  no  knowledge  of  the  charms  of  her  sister 
nuns,  I  couldn't  safely  answer  that  question.  I  then  reminded 
her  that  she  was  about  to  tell  some  important  facts  regarding 
herself. 

"  O,  yes  ;  so  I  will.  Well,  when  I  was  nine  years  of  age  my 
mother  died,  and  I  can  remember  of  crying  myself  to  sleep  every 
night,  when  I  thought  that  I  should  never  ride  on  the  Calsarda 
again,  as  I  used  to  do  when  she  was  well.  O,  how  I  used  to  enjoy 
it !  The  cavaliers,  on  horseback,  would  gallop  up  to  us,  and  tell 
jne  that  I  was  handsome,  and  would  one  day  break  their  hearts  ; 
and  that  used  to  make  me  laugh.  I  am  sure  that  the  prophe 
cies  were  false,  for  I  shall  break  my  own  heart,  and  never  have 
a  chance  to  make  the  men  feel  unhappy.  I  only  wish  I  could. 
What  sport  it  would  be  —  wouldn't  it?  " 

I  shook  my  head,  for  the  honor  of  my  sex  was  concerned. 

"  Well,  at  any  rate,  I  could  tease  them,  as  I  sometimes  tease 
Sister  Barbara  ;  and  then  she  scolds  me,  and  threatens  to  tell  Father 
Juan  ;  but  she  don't  always.  But  I  must  inform  you  how  I  came 
here,  or  you  will  never  know.  A  short  time  after  my  mother 


324  LIFE    IN    THE    EAST   INDIE* 

died,  my  father  married  a  second  wife,  and  sbe  used  to  hale  mo, 
although  for  what  reason  I  can't  tell,  as  I  always  spoke  pleasantly 
to  her,  and  filled  my  hair  with  flowers  when  she  was  married. 
She  was  not  a  kind  woman,  by  any  means,  and  a  servant  told  me 
one  day,  that  my  father  married  her  because  she  was  rich.  If 
such  was  the  case,  I  vysh  she  had  kept  her  riches  and  lived  by 
herself,  for  I  was  never  happy  after  she  entered  the  house." 

Here  the  young  girl  wiped  the  tears  from  her  l*u*ge  black  eyes', 
and  seemed  to  think  of  her  childish  days  with  a  good  deal  of 
sorrow. 

"  At  length,"  Sara  continued,  "  my  new  moth»kr  said  that  I 
must  go  to  school,  and  I  was  sent  to  this  convent  U«  learn  music, 
and  here  I  have  remained  ever  since  ;  then  all  the  nuns  told  me 
what  a  delightful  and  pious  life  they  led,  and  how  happy  they 
were  ;  and,  like  a  silly  girl,  I  believed  them.  I  took  the  veil ;  but 
I  cried  when  they  cut  off  my  hair,  and  I  believe  that  1  have  cried 
every  day  since.  I  have  never  seen  my  father  from  the  time  I  took 
the  veil,  or  his  wife,  either.  I  think  now  that  they  should  have 
prevented  me  from  committing  so  rash  an  act  —  don't  you?  You 
are  silent,  my  friend,"  the  nun  said,  leading  me  from  the  direc 
tion  of  the  arbor,  where  I  so  longed  to  go,  but  feared  to  eater. 
u  Do  you  not  think  that  I  could  serve  the  Virgin  and  the  onints 
much  better  outside  of  these  gloomy  walls  than  within  them  I  " 

u  It  is  the  blessed  hereafter  that  you  are  expected  to  lo-jk  for 
ward  to,  my  poor  child  ;  and  whether  you  are  in  a  convent,  or 
mingling  with  the  world,  your  prayers  should  be  directed  to  secure 
that  happiness  beyond  the  grave  which  all  expect  to  enjoy.  The 
world  is  beyond  your  reach.  Think  not  of  it,  and  you  will  soon 
get  accustomed  to  your  lot."  . 

"  But  the  world  is  not  beyond  my  reach,"  the  little  nun  said, 
pettishly  ;  and  then  sinking  her  voice,  she  whispered,  "  You  won't 
tell  of  me  —  will  you  ?  " 

"  The  saints  forbid,"  I  answered. 

u  Well,  sometimes  I  have  fancied  I  would  try  and  escape  from 
the  convent  dressed  in  boy's  clothes.  I  can  look  from  the  top 
of  the  convent  and  see  many  vessels  in  the  bay,  and  I  have  thought 
if  I  could  once  get  clear  of  the  walls,  that  I  might  find  refuse  on 
board  of  a  big  ship  which  would  take  me  to  some  country  where 
I  could  earn  a  livelihood  by  teaching  music.  Even  that  would 
be  better  than  staying  here,  uiid  seeing  none  but  cross  faces  irow 


IN  THE  CONVENT  GARDEN.  325 

morning  till  night.  O,  I  should  so  like  to  see  foreign  countries, 
and  learn  their  customs  !  But  I  never  shall." 

The  poor  girl  bowed  her  head,  and  once  more  the  tears  poured 
forth  ;  but  just  at  that  moment  we  heard  voices  in  advance  of  us, 
and  saw  half  a  dozen  white-dressed  females,  sitting  on  some  rough 
benches,  at  work  embroidering. 

The  little  nun's  tears  were  dried  instantly,  and  her  look  of  grief 
was  exchanged  for  oue  of  composure. 

"  Who  are  they?  "  I  asked. 

"  O,  those  are  sisters  Prudencia,  Cartola,  Clotilda,  Juana,  Sa- 
bina,  and  Dorotea.  They  are  talking  scandal,  I'll  warrant  you. 
They  are  real  ill-natured,  and,  I  dare  say,  will  find  some  fault  iu 
your  dress  ;  but  you  mustn't  mind  them  —  will  you  ?  " 

Of  course  I  said  that  I  shouldn't  care  in  the  least,  but  I'm  afraid 
I  rather  prided  myself  on  my  costume  too  much  for  that. 

"  Suppose  that  I  should  pretend  not  to  speak  Spanish,"  I  re 
marked.  "  I  could  then  learn  all  they  said  about  me,  an'3  "ve 
could  laugh  about  it  some  time  when  alone." 

"  O,  that  would  be  delightful !  "  cried  the  little  beauty.  "  I 
should  so  much  like  to  tease  them,  for  they  tell  me  that  I'm  plain, 
and  that  my  form  is  not  good,  although  I'm  sure  it  is  better  than, 
theirs.  Just  feel,  and  see  how  fcit  I  am ;  "  and  to  my  surprise 
and  nervous  consternation,  she  placed  my  arm  around  her  waist  to 
verify  her  words. 

We  were  too  near  the  nuns  to  make  a  good  inspection,  and  as 
I  saw  that  the  aged  virgins  were  regarding  me  with  some  interest, 
found  I  had  got  to  attend  to  my  deportment  or  be  exposed.  I 
felt  the  warm  blood  rush  to  my  cheeks,  and  by  a  careless  move- 
meat  dropped  my  veil  partly,  so  that  they  could  not  see  the 
whole  of  my  face  and  detect  its  masculine  outlines,  if  they  were 
well  posted  in  mcm-ology. 

u  What  is  your  name?  "  whispered  Sara,  just  as  she  was  ready 
to  introduce  me. 

u  Guillermo,"  I  replied,  forgetting,  in  my  confusion,  that  I  had 
given  my  proper  cognomen. 

"  Guillermo  !  "  repeated  the  little  nun  in  surprise  ;  "  why,  that 
is  a  man's  name.  You  must  not  mention  the  name  of  a  man 
here.-" 

"  0,  it's  the  name  of  my  lover,"  I  whispered,  softly.     "  I  was 


326  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES.  ^ 

thinking  of  him  ;  "  and  while  I  was  talking  I  was  endeavoring  to 
consider  what  woman's  name  would  sound  the  best. 

The  six  thin,  bilious-looking  nuns  stared  at  me,  and  began  to 
whisper  to  each  other. 

"  Confound  them,"  I  thought,  "  they  are  already  beginning  to 
pick  me  to  pieces.  I  know  it  by  the  snapping  of  their  eyes." 

"  Your  name,"  cried  Sara,  with  a  poke  of  her  elbow  in  my 
ribs. 

My  wits  had  fairly  deserted  me,  I  believe,  for  I  could  think 
only  of  Teresa  and  Gracia.  I  determined  to  choose  the  name  of 
my  wife,  and  run  the  risk. 

"  Miss  Teresa,"  I  answered,  in  return  for  the  poke  that  Sara 
gave  me  ;  and  I  was  careful  to  give  the  English  pronunciation  in 
preference  to  the  Spanish. 

'*  Sisters,"  cried  my  guide,  "  this  is  Ris  Teresa,  who  intends  to 
board  at  the  convent  for  a  few  days  while  her  lover  is  absent." 

*'  Sara !  "  cried  the  eldest  and  most  sour-looking  of  the  nuns. 

"  Sara !  "  cried  the  most  bilious  one. 

"  Sara  !  "  echoed  the  others,  rolling  up  their  eyes  as  though  sud 
denly  seized  with  cramp  in  the  region  of  the  stomach. 

"  Now,  what  have  I  done?"  whispered  the  little  nun,  her  black 
eyes  full  of  fun. 

"  You  have  spoken  of  a  lover  within  these  sacred  walls.  Such 
a  word  should  not  be  heard  here,  where  religion  reigns  supreme." 

"  Well,  I  didn't  know  that  it  was  wrong  to  speak  the  word.  I 
thought  it  was  only  wicked  to  have  a  lover.  But  I  won't  men 
tion  the  word  again,  if  I  can  help  it.  At  any  rate,  this  English 
lady  don't  know  what  we  are  talking  about ;  so  we  have  spared 
her  feelings." 

I  saw  that  they  were  agreeably  surprised  at  the  information, 
for  it  enabled  them  to  pick  me  to  pieces  without  mercy. 

"  I  have  always  heard  that  English  ladies  had  large  feet  and 
hands,  and  now  I  am  assured  of  the  fact,"  the  old  virgin  re 
marked,  comparing  her  black  and  bony  paws  with  my  rather  small 
(for  a  man)  hands. 

"  But  her  feet  are  larger  in  proportion  than  her  hands,"  another 
said,  sticking  out  one  foot ;  and,  by  the  saints,  it  had  no  stocking 
on,  and  what  made  the  matter  worse,  she  was  not  over  particular 
how  much  of  the  accompanying  portion  of  the  leg  she  also  exposed 


PICKED   TO   PIECES.  327 

to  view.  It  was  lark,  very  dark,  and  didn't  look  remarkably 
clean. 

"  You  had  better  not  say  anything  about  your  feet,"  my  little 
nun  said,  "  for  I  am  sure  that  the  English  lady  has  as  good  a  foot 
as  I,  or  you.  Just  see  if  she  has  not ;  "  and  down  went  her  carrow 
foot  close  by  mine  for  comparison. 

After  that  demonstration  the  elder  nuns  turned  on  my  dress, 
and  left  my  bodily  defects  alone. 

"  What  a  frightful  thing  she  has  got  on  her  head ! "  one  remarked, 
alluding  to  the  bonnet  which  I  wore,  and  which,  I  have  no  doubt, 
the  lady  from  whom  it  was  borrowed  considered  the  most  perfect 
thing  of  its  kind  that  ever  douBled  Cape  Hope. 

u  But  it's  nothing  compared  to  her  dress  —  it  is  high  in  the 
neck,  and  looks  as  though  intended  to  suffocate  her.  Plow  can 
people  be  so  foolish  as  to  wear  such  things  ?  " 

"  Perhaps,  Sister  Juaua,  she  is  as  destitute  of  —  " 

The  little  nun  did  not  have  a  chance  to  finish  her  remarks,  for 
the  antiquated  virgins  made  common  cause,  and  commenced  a 
war  upon  her  that  threatened  to  last  as  long  as  the  Trojan  siege. 
They  called  her  a  fool,  or  very  near  one,  an  impudent  little 
hussy,  and  concluded  by  threatening  to  report  her  to  Father  Juan 
as  soon  as  he  returned  ;  and  while  the  war  of  words  was  raging 
loudest,  the  sudden  ringing  of  a  bell  was  heard,  and  the  nuns 
gathered  up  their  work  and  rushed  towards  the  building  as  though 
not  a  moment  was  to  be  lost.  Sara  and  myself  were  left  alone 
once  more,  and  very  thankful  I  was. 

"  There  they  go,"  cried  the  little  nun,  looking  after  her  sisters 
with  some  contempt,  a  and  I  should  not  care  if  I  never  saw  their 
faces  again." 

"  But  where  have  they  gone?  "  I  asked,  somewhat  anxious  to 
discover  what  could  have  started  them  so  suddenly. 

"  O,  that  bell  was  intended  to  call  the  old  nuns  to  dinner.  We 
young  ones  have  but  two  meals  a  day  —  morning  and  night ;  and 
very  hungry  we  get  sometimes." 

Once  more  I  directed  my  steps  towards  the  arbor,  and  had 
nearly  reached  it,  when  Sara  suddenly  stopped. 

"  We  won't  go  there,"  she  said,  "  for  a  lady  is  in  the  arbor, 
and  she  don't  care  about  talking  with  any  one.  She  is  even  cross 
to  me,  sometimes." 

I  did  not  heed  her  words,  but  walked  on,  and  rather  reluctantly 


828  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

the  little  nun  accompanied  me.  We  reached  the  door,  and  I  saw 
a  lady  sitting  \vith  her  back  towards  us  ;  but  she  .did  not  move 
until  Sara  ran  up  to  her  and  put  her  arms  around  her  neck. 
Then  she  turned  her  head,  and  to  my  great  joy  I  saw  that  I  was 
standing  in  the  presence  of  my  wife ! 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MEETING   ONE'S   WIFE. A    LONG   CONVERSATION. THE   DISCOV 
ERY. PLANS    FOR   ESCAPE,    &C.,    &C.,    &C. 

TERESA  merely  glanced  at  me,  and  as  my  face  was  somewhat 
shaded  by  my  veil,  she  could  see  nothing  to  startle  her.  In  fact  I 
thought  that  she  appeared  amazed  at  my  intrusion,  although  she 
was  very  gentle  with  the  little  nun,  and  even  returned  her  kiss, 
which  I  considered  an  aggravation.  I  saw  that  there  were  traces 
of  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  she  looked  as  though  she  had  been  weep 
ing  when  we  entered  the  arbor. 

"  You  are  still  pining  for  your  liberty,"  Sara  saia^,  seating  her 
self  by  Teresa's  side,  and  putting  an  arm  around  her  waist. 

"  And  rny  husband,"  the  wife  replied,  but  in  so  low  a  tone 
that  I  barely  heard  it ;  and  I  thought  that  I  saw  the  tears  steal 
into  her  eyes  again,  although  I  knew  that  she  was  struggling  to 
repress  them. 

tk  Well,  don't  grieve  any  more  to-day.  You  will  soon,  perhaps, 
gain  your  liberty,  and  then  whom  shall  I  have  for  a  companion? 
Even  now  your  husband  may  be  laboring  for  your  liberation." 

"  Alas  !  I  fear  more  for  him  than  myself.  He  is  a  stranger  in 
the  country,  rash  and  headstrong,  and  not  calculated  to  cope  with 
the  Jesuits  who  surround  him  on  every  side.  I  know  not  even 
if  he  be  living  at  this  moment ;  "  and  the  tears  of  my  wife  fell 
fast. 

How  I  longed  to  comfort  her  !  yet  1  did  not  dare  to  make  my 
self  known  in  the  presence  of  Sara. 

"But  surely  he  can  apply  to  the  archbishop  for  your  libera 
tion,"  Sara  aaid. 


AN   INTRODUCTION   TO    ONE'S   WIFE.  329 

*'  Even  that  is  denied  him,  for  we  were  married  without  his 
consent ;  and  besides  my  husband  is  a  Protestant." 

"  May  the  saints  preserve  us,"  cried  Sara,  in  a  tone  that  showed 
how  much  prejudice  she  entertained  against  the  creed.  i;  Did 
you  think  of  your  soul  when  you  gave  yourself  to  a  heretic?" 

"  No  ;  I  thought  only  of  our  happiuess,  and  how  much  my  hus 
band  loved  me.  O,  if  you  could  only  see  him  you  would  not  won 
der  at  my  marriage.  He  is  so  kind,  and  gentle,  and  virtuous ; 
in  fact,  so  different  from  other  men,  that  I  fear  even  you  would 
love  him." 

"  Well,"  replied  Sara,  after  mature  consideration,  "  I  don't  know 
but  I  might,  for  I  feel  very  much  like  loving  some  one,  and  per 
haps  it  would  not  make  much  difference  in  heaven  if  he  was  a 
Protestant  or  Catholic.  But  while  I  have  been  chatting  with  you 
I  have  forgotten  my  new  friend,  who  is  to  board  with  us  for  a 
few  days.  Perhaps  she  can  give  you  some  information  regarding 
your  husband,  for  she  is  an  English  lady,  but  speaks  Spanish  as 
well  as  I." 

Teresa  looked  at  me  eagerly,  and  I  ventured  to  appoach  and 
take  a  seat  beside  her. 

"  Do  you  know  the  Senor  Guillermo  —  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  have  met  with  him  often  in  society  lately,"  I  replied,  dis 
guising  my  voice  as  much  as  possible ;  but  in  spite  of  my  pre 
cautions  I  saw  her  face  flush  at  the  sound  of  it,  and  her  eyes  scru 
tinized  my  looks  as  though  trying  to  trace  the  features  of  her 
husband. 

"  Is  he  well  and  happy?"  she  asked. 

"  He  is  well,  but  far  from  being  happy,"  I  replied.  lf  I  have 
heard  from  him  the  story  of  his  wrongs,  and  hope  that  he  will 
soon  devise  means  to  procure  your  escape  or  liberation.  He  has 
not  been  idle  since  your  incarceration,  and  once  or  twice,  when 
he  thought  that  your  place  of  imprisonment  was  discovered, 
has  been  prevented  from  seeing  you  through  unforeseen  events. 
He  and  his  friends  are  working  quietly,  but  most  diligently,  so 
that  you  have  no  cause  to  feel  discouraged  as  yet." 

u  You  may  think  I  have  not  cause  for  grief;  but  if  you 
knew  to  what  indignities  I  have  been  subjected  since  the  night  I 
was  abducted,  how  I  have  been  entreated  and  threatened  that 
unless  I  took  the  veil,  and  renounced  my  fortune  to  the  convent 
and  Father  Juan,  you  would  only  wonder  that  my  reason  re- 


330  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

t, 

mained,  or  that  I  was  not  dead.  But  I  have  prayed  for  life  and 
sense,  and  the  saints  have  granted  my  supplications." 

I  could  see  some  of  the  old  pride  in  her  last  words,  and  I  longed 
to  embrace  her  for  her  unyielding  spirit  in  spite  of  priestly  perse 
cution. 

Just  at  that  moment  I  heard  a  bell  ring,  and  at  its  sound  Sara 
started  to  her  feet. 

"  My  dinner  is  ready,"  she  cried,  "  and  unless  I  am  prompt  I 
shall  find  the  table  bare.  The  young  sisters,  when  not  thinking 
of  prayers  and  penance,  are  apt  to  concentrate  their  ideas  on 
table  joys,  and  on  such  occasions  strive  for  more  than  their 
share.  You  will  both  excuse  me  for  a  short  time,  for  it  will  not 
take  me  long  to  eat  six  spoonfuls  of  rice  arid  a  banana." 

She  darted  out  of  the  door  while  the  bell  was  still  ringing,  and 
we  heard  her  footsteps  as  she  ran  over  the  gravelled  walk  towards 
the  convent.  Teresa  and  myself  were  left  alone  for  the  first  time 
since  our  marriage,  and  yet  our  meeting  was  likely  to  prove  some 
what  embarrassing  ;  for  how  to  make  myself  known  and  convince 
her  that  I  was  her  husband,  taxed  my  ingenuity.  Only  for  a  short 
time  did  we  remain  silent,  yet  never  was  there  a  more  impatient 
bridegroom  than  myself  just  at  that  moment. 

"  I  hope  that  your  visit  to  the  convent  is  not  to  be  of  long  du 
ration,"  Teresa  said,  "  and  that  when  you  leave  you  will  manage 
to  carry  a  letter  to  my  husband.  Even  if  I  should  not  have  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  you  again,  I  trust  that  you  will  inform  him  that 
my  thoughts  are  his  day  and  night,  and  that  if  we  never  meet 
again  on  earth,  we  shall  in  heaven,  where  the  plots  against  our 
happiness  will  fail,  and  where  we  shall  be  united,  never  more  to 
part." 

"  I  will  bear  your  message  faithfully,"  I  replied  ;  "  but  perhaps 
you  may  soon  see  your  husband  and  inform  him  of  your  senti 
ments  without  my  aid.  He  may  be  nearer  than  you  suppose." 

I  spoke  in  natural  tones,  and  saw  that  she  was  surprised  while 
she  listened. 

"  Your  voice  is  so  much  like  the  one  I  love  that  if  I  shut  my 
eyes  I  should  think  he  was  by  my  side." 

"  Then  try  the  experiment,"  I  said,  taking  a  seat  close  besido 
her. 

"  No,  no,"  she  replied,  with  a  faint  smile  ;  "  you  are  a  woman, 


A   SURPRISE.  331 

and  my  husband  is  too  manly  to  resemble  a  female.  The  only 
resemblance  is  your  voice." 

"  There  are  many  deceptions  in  the  world,"  I  replied.  "  Sup 
pose,  after  all,  I  should  prove  to  you  that  I  waS  a  man." 

She  started  and  cast  an  apprehensive  glance  at  me,  as  though 
she  feared  that  she  was  being  tricked  by  the  priest  in  whose  power 
she  was. 

"  The  conversation  has  become  mystical,"  she  remarked,  with 
a  haughty  wave  of  her  hand,  as  though  she  desired  its  discontinu 
ance.  She  took  up  a  book  and  opened  its  pages,  and  seemed  to 
have  forgotten  my  presence  altogether. 

I  remained  for  a  few  moments  undecided  what  to  do.  I  feared 
the  return  of  Sara,  or  the  other  nuns,  every  instant,  and  it  was 
necessary  for  my  plans  that  I  should  make  myself  known.  The 
only  thing  I  dreaded  was  woman's  favorite  disease,  hysterics, 
which  is  sometimes  assumed  without  the  slightest  cause,  and 
once  started,  never  knows  when  to  stop.  A  sudden  cry  from 
Teresa  would  be  apt  to  bring  half  a  dozen  nuns  to  the  spot,  and 
if  they  should  find  her  in  my  arms  and  calling  me  endearing 
names,  the  secret  would  be  discovered,  and  my  death  by  torture 
most  certain.  While  I  thus  sat  motionless,  thinking  of  the  best 
plan  for  enlightening  Teresa,  she  glanced  from  her  book  to  my 
face  for  the  purpose  of  seeing,  I  suppose,  if  I  was  offended  at  her 
words. 

u  Senora  Teresa,"  I  said,  laying  a  hand  upon  her  arm  and  speak 
ing  slowly  and  cautiously,  "  your  friends  are  working  hard  for 
your  liberty,  and  to  secure  it  I  have  been  sent  to  your  assist 
ance." 

She  did  not  believe  me.  I  could  see  that  she  did  not  by  the 
calmness  of  her  eyes.  She  evidently  supposed  that  Father  Juan 
was  endeavoring  to  deceive  her  or  intrap  her  by  some  snare.  For 
the  purpose  of  being  recognized,  I  found  that  I  should  have  to 
be  more  explicit. 

"  Teresa,"  I  whispered,  "  do  you  not  know  me?  Do  you  not 
suspect  who  I  am  ?  " 

I  threw  my  veil  aside,  but  the  bonnet  and  its  lining  of  roses 
and  artificial  fruits  concealed  too  much  of  my  features  for  her 
to  recognize  me.  I  knew  that  her  husband's  name  was  on  her 
lips,  but  it  was  dismissed  as  an  impossibility. 


332  IJFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

I  untied  the  bonnet  and  threw  it  off,  and  then  raised  tlie  wig 
which  the  priest  was  so  kind  as  to  borrow  for  me. 

"  Teresa,"  I  said,  u  do  you  not  know  your  husband?" 

She  knew  me  then.  With  a  glad  cry  she  threw  her  arms  around 
my  neck,  and  her  head  upon  my  bosom,  and  there  she  wept ;  but 
the  tears  now  shed  were  those  of  joy. 

"  Be  calm,  darling,"  I  whispered,  "  and  remember  that  my  life 
depends  upon  your  discretion.  If  you  give  the  least  sign  that 
shall  lead  the  nuns  to  suppose  I'm  a  man,  our  happiness  is  de 
stroyed." 

She  was  calm  enough  then,  so  calm  that  I  considered  I  was 
justified  in  kissing  her  red  lips  a  few  times,  just  to  see  if  they  had 
lost  any  of  their  sweetness  ;  and  while  I  held  her  dear  form  in  my 
arms,  I  forgot  my  past  of  misery,  and  only  thought  of  present 
happiness.  We  were  too  excited  to  speak  for  some  moments  ;  but 
at  length  my  wife  removed  her  arms  from  my  neck,  and  gazed 
long  and  anxiously  at  my  face. 

u  Yes,"  she  said  at  length,  "  you  have  mourned  for  me  during 
my  absence.  I  can  see  it  in  spite  of  your  disguise.  Your  face  is 
pale  and  thin.  You  have  missed  me  —  have  you  not?"  and  down 
upon  my  bosom  went  her  head  again,  and  more  tears  fell  from 
those  dear  eyes,  which  were  usually  so  bright  and  clear. 

"  Day  and  night  I  have  sighed  for  you,"  I  replied,  "  and  not 
only  sighed,  but  have  worked  for  your  deliverance.  On  the  night 
that  I  pursued  your  abductors  in  the  banco,  I  was  almost  sure 
I  should  recover  you,  yet  came  near  finding  a  watery  grave.  But 
the  saints  were  merciful,  and  spared  me  for  this  meeting." 

I  thought  I  would  not  speak  of  visiting  a  ship  that  night,  and 
drinking  half  a  dozen  glasses  of  punch  with  old  Captain  Miller. 
Women  are  so  confounded  particular  sometimes,  when  their  affec 
tions  are  concerned?  If  I  had  hinted  at  such  a  thing,  she  would 
have  pouted  for  ten  minutes,  just  as  likely  as  not. 

*'•  O,  Guillermo,"  she  murmured,  putting  up  her  mouth  to  be 
kissed  with  the  innocent  frankness  of  a  child,  "  no  sooner  did  I 
see  you  strike  the  water  than  I  attempted  to  throw  myself  into 
the  river,  but  was  prevented  by  Father  Juan  and  his  steward. 
When  you  sank  I  fainted,  and  did  not  regain  consciousness  for  a 
long  time.  When  I  revived  I  found  myself  in  this  convent,  and 
an  old  nun  standing  over  ine  chafing  my  temples.  The  saints 


TERESA'S  STORY.  333 

forgive  me,  but  I  wished  that  I  was  dead,  and  beyond  the  reach 
of  priests." 

"  But  you  no  longer  have  such  thoughts  —  you  desire  to  live 
and  enjoy  many  years  of  uninterrupted  happiness  with  your  hus 
band,"  I  whispered. 

"  Yes,  Guillermo,  without  you  life  would  indeed  be  a  burden. 
But  tell  rue,  how  came  you  here  in  this  disguise  ?  " 

"  Bscause  I  could  not  come  in  my  proper  character.  Gentle 
men  are  generally  excluded  from  convents,  I  believe." 

"  But  did  you  think  of  the  danger?  "  she  asked. 

"  Of  course  I  did,  and  resolved  to  brave  it  all  for  the  purpose 
of  once  more  seeiu'g  you,  and  attempting  to  set  you  free." 

"  And  can  you  do  so?  "  she  demanded,  eagerly. 

"  I  shall  try,"  I  replied.  "  But  all  will  depend  upon  your  calm 
ness  and  obedience  to  my  wishes." 

"  Am  I  not  calm?  And  as  for  obedience,  you  have  but  to  com 
mand,  and  love  and  duty  alone  will  prompt  me  to  obey  you.  As 
my  husband,  you  have  a  right  to  expect  it.  As  a  wife,  I  shall 
yield  it." 

Bless  her  little  heart !  how  I  looked  at  her  with  admiration  and 
astonishment,  and  wondered  for  a  brief  moment  where  some  of 
her  haughty  spirit  was  concealed,  with  which  she  used  to  pester 
me  during  our  courting  days  !  She  was  a  woman  now  —  a  trust 
ing,  loving  woman  ;  and  I  sincerely  hoped  she  would  always  let 
me  govern  her  as  willingly  as  she  seemed  disposed  to  allow  me 
while  reclining  in  my  arms  at  the  Convent  of  San  Sebastian. 
But  I  had  my  doubts,  although  I  did  not  fail  to  reward  her  con 
fession  with  a  few  tokens  of  affection  quite  common  during  the 
early  stages  of  our  courtship. 

"  Tell  me,  Guillermo/'  my  wife  said,  "  when  shall  you  make 
the  attempt  for  my  removal  from  this  dismal  abode?  If  I  should 
be  compelled  to  remain  here  a  month,  and  listen  to  the  continued 
whining  of  the  priest's  creatures  respecting  the  beauties  of  a  nun's 
life,  I  should  become  insane.  Do  not  let  me  remain  here  any 
longer  than  you  can  possibly  help." 

"  The  attempt,  Teresa,  is  to  be  made  this  night ;  and  in  less  than 
ten  hours  I  hope  to  see  you  free.  But  there  are  difficulties  in  the 
Way,  and  on  you  much  will  depend." 

44  So  soon?  "  she  cried.     "  O,  how  happy  I  feel  at  even  tho  in« 


334  LIFE   IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

formation  !  Impose  the  severest  discipline  upon  ine,  and  you  shall 
see  how  readily  I  will  bear  it  for  your  sake." 

Just  then  I  heard  steps  upon  the  walk.  I  hastily  replaced  my 
bonnet,  and  Teresa  and  myself  took  seats  at  some  distance  from 
each  other. 

"  Remember,  you  know  me  only  as  an  English  lady,"  I  whis 
pered  to  my  wife. 

She  smiled,  and  just  at  that  moment  Sara,  the  little  nun,  entered 
the  arbor. 

"  I  ate  my  dinner  in  a  hurry,  for  I  thought  you  would  feel 
lonely,  and  want  company.  To  be  sure,  there  was  but  little  to 
eat,  for,  in  spite  of  my  exertions  to  be  first,  I  was  last,  and  the 
first  had  devoured  most  of  the  rice.  I  do  wish  they  would 
give  us  food  in  the  same  proportion  that  they  give  us  prayers  and 
religious  exercises.  We  should  feel  more  like  thanking  the  saints 
for  their  favors." 

The  girl  little  suspected  that  her  presence  was  not  required  just 
at  that  moment. 

"  I  spoke  to  Sister  Barbara,"  Sara  continued,  turning  to  me, 
"  and  she  says  that  I  can  sleep  in  your  room,  if  you  are  willing." 

I  saw  a  frown  gather  upon  my  wife's  brow,  and  I  feared  that 
her  jealous  nature  would  break  out ;  but  to  my  intense  satisfaction 
she  remained  quiet.  She  looked  as  though  an  explanation  would 
be  satisfactory,  however,  and  I  hastened  to  give  one. 

*4  When  you  made  the  proposal  to  occupy  part  of  my  room,"  I 
said,  addressing  Sara,  "  I  did  not  return  an  answer,  for  fear  you 
would  take  offence.  A  few  moments  since,  I  forgot  your  proposi 
tion,  and  agreed  to  room  with  this  lady,"  pointing  to  Teresa. 
"  If  she  is  willing  to  relinquish  my  society  for  the  night,  I  am 
sure  I  shall  be  happy  to  oblige  you." 

"  Would  you?  "  muttered  my  wife,  a  portion  of  the  cloud  disap 
pearing  from  her  brow. 

"  Won't  you  let  me  have  her  to-night?  You  can  have  her  to 
morrow  night,"  Sara  pleaded. 

"  No,  indeed,  I  shall  do  no  such  thing ;  and  I  am  astonished  at 
your  making  such  a  request,"  was  Teresa's  decided  answer. 

I  felt  very  well  satisfied  to  have  these  two  beautiful  creatures 
quarrelling  for  the  honor  of  my  company,  but  I  had  much  rather 
it  would  have  been  outside  of  the  convent  walls. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  I  am  crossed  at  every  step.     If  I  make 


A   LITTLE   JEALOUS.  335 

friends,  they  are  taken  away  from  me  by  some  one  who  has  not 
half  as  good  a  claim  as  I  have.  It  is  too  bad  !  "  and  once  more 
the  tears  fell  from  Sara's  black  eyes  ;  but  this  time  my  wife 
hastened  to  console  her,  and  after  a  while  she  succeeded  ;  but  I 
noticed  she  did  not  yield  the  contested  point,  or  even  promise  that 
I  should  enjoy  the  little  nun's  company  during  my  stay  in  the 
convent. 

While  the  two  were  talking,  a  third  bell  was  rung,  and  Sara 
intimated  that  the  boarders'  table  was  ready,  and  proposed  to  show 
us  to  it,  for  the  sake  of  our  society ;  and  although  my  wife  (who, 
I  think,  was  a  little  jealous  of  the  nun)  protested  that  she  knew 
the  way,  and  would  spare  her  the  trouble,  it  made  no  difference ; 
Sara  would  not  take  the  hint  and  leave  us  alone  for  even  a  mo* 
ment. 

The  table  for  the  private  boarders  at  the  convent  was  some 
what  better  supplied  than  the  one  for  the  nuns,  if  Sara  was  to  be 
believed.  We  found  rice  and  curry,  and  chicken  boiled,  and 
then  stuffed  with  various  kinds  of  seasoning,  among  which  red 
pepper  predominated.  There  were  two  kinds  of  fruit  also  — 
oranges  and  bananas  ;  and  perhaps  in  honor  of  my  arrival,  Sister 
Barbara,  who  acted  in  the  capacity  of  housekeeper,  superior,  and 
general  scolder,  placed  a  bottle  of  weak  wine  upon  the  table,  which 
caused  Sara  to  open  her  eyes  to  the  widest  extent,  and  declare 
that  never  in  her  whole  experience  had  she  seen  such  great 
liberality,  and  never  expected  to  again.  Poor  child !  she  little 
knew  what  magic  there  was  in  gold  outside  as  well  as  inside  of  a 
convent. 

My  appetite,  as  well  as  my  wife's,  was  poor.  I  was  too  deeply 
impressed  with  the  important  part  I  had  to  play  that  night  to  care 
for  food,  and  Teresa  was  too  much  excited  at  our  unexpected 
meeting  to  be  able  to  eat  even  an  orange.  I  saw  that  our  friend 
Sara  was  looking  at  the  chicken  with  longing  eyes,  and  without 
waiting  for  advice  or  consent  from  Barbara,  I  made  her  sit  down 
and  attack  it.  There  was  a  disposition  to  scowl,  but  when  Barbara 
saw  that  the  nun  was  under  my  protection,  she  made  no  public 
demonstration  of  her  rage.  What  was  said  in  private  I  never 
knew. 

I  did  manage  to  induce  my  wife  to  drink  a  glass  of  wine,  while 
I  helped  myself  to  several ;  but  its  quality  was  so  bad  that  I  didn't 
blame  her  for  not  wishing  for  more.  We  three  were  the  only 


336  LTFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

v 

persons  at  the  table,  but  I  saw  that  a  door  leading  to  the  chapel 
was  opened  frequently,  and  several  heads  were  thrust  in  for  the 
purpose  of  scrutinizing  us,  and  perhaps  noticing  how  an  English 
lady  took  her  food.  I  sat  with  my  bonnet  on,  however,  so  but 
few  of  them  could  see  my  face  and  false  hair ;  for  I  feared  that 
every  moment  some  of  the  prying  sisters  would  steal  behind  me, 
and  finger  my  curls  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  if  nature  or  art  sup 
plied  them  so  profusely. 

It  was  dark  by  the  time  we  had  finished  our  supper,  or  dinner, 
as  they  called  it,  and  then  Sister  Barbara  politely  informed  me 
that  I  could  retire  to  my  room,  or  hear  evening  vespers  in  the 
chapel.  I  wanted  to  be  alone  with  my  wife,  if  possible  ;  so  I  de- 
dined  the  invitation  to  prayers,  and  Teresa  did  the  same,  much 
to  my  joy,  for  I  feared  that  her  coyness,  which  we  so  much  ad 
mire  in  a  bride,  would  impede  the  preparations  I  had  to  make  for 
our  escape.  There  were  bars  of  iron  to  be  sawed  off  and  removed, 
and  much  other  work  that  I  desired  to  perform  before  the  night 
was  far  advanced. 

Sara  looked  rather  dispirited  when  she  saw  that  we  were  to 
leave  her  ;  but  her  duties  required  her  presence  in  the  chapel,  and 
with  a  brief  remark  that  she  would  room  with  me  the  next  night, 
she  left  us,  and  Teresa  and  myself  were  soon  in  the  apartment  that 
was  allotted  us,  one  that  overlooked  the  street. 

We  were  not  allowed  a  lamp,  and  perhaps  it  was  just  as  well 
that  we  were  not,  although  I  am  sure  the  blushes  upon  my  wife's 
face  were  well  worth  seeing,  when  she  found  that  I  fastened  the 
door  to  prevent  interruption  from  the  sisters  ;  but  if  the  reader 
expects  that  I  am  about  to  disclose  a  love  scene,  he  or  she  is  mis 
taken.  I  had  too  much  work  to  perform,  aud  there  was  too  much 
at  stake  to  allow  such  agreeable  recreation  ;  but  I  promised  to 
make  amends,  if  ever  we  escaped  from  the  convent,  and  to  insure 
that  result,  I  commenced  an  inspection  of  the  premises. 

I  found  that  there  was  but  one  window  in  the  room,  and  that 
was  guarded  by  four  iron  bars,  each  the  size  of  a  man's  thumb. 
I  commenced  a  careful  examination,  and  found  that  the  ends  of 
the  bars  were  fixed  firmly  in  the  wood-work,  and  held  in  their 
places  by  lead.  The  iroas  were  too  close  together  to  admit  of 
one's  looking  into  the  street ;  so  I  could  not  tell  whether  my  friends 
were  beneath  me,  or  had  not  yet  reached  the  rendezvous  agreed 
upon.  I  looked  at  my  watch  and  found  that  it  was  just  nine 


PREPARATIONS   FOR  ESCAPE.  337 

o'clock  ;  and  they  did  not  promise  to  be  near  me  until  twelve.  I 
had  three  hours  for  using  my  saw  or  jimmy,  and  I  did  not 
doubt  but  I  could  make  some  impression  by  that  time,  if  no  one 
interrupted  me. 

As  for  Teresa,  she  was  all  excitement,  and  insisted  upon  lend 
ing  me  all  the  aid  in  her  power  ;  but  I  feared  she  would  fatigue 
herself;  so  I  desired  that  she  should  sit  perfectly  still,  and  only  help 
me  with  her  prayers.  She  obeyed  me  ;  but  I  could  see,  even  in 
tho  dark,  her  large  black  eyes  turned  towards  me,  and  watching 
every  motion  that  I  made  with  intense  interest. 

At  length  I  found  that  I  should  have  to  use  my  saw  for  the 
purpose  of  removing  the  iron  bars,  for  they  were  too  firmly  im 
bedded  in  the  wood  to  be  started  by  the  jimmy ;  but  the  slight 
grating  noise  which  the  saw  made,  I  feared,  would  alarm  those  in 
the  other  chambers,  for  the  nuns  had  returned  from  the  chapel, 
and  we  could  hear  Barbara  lock  them  in  their  room,  as  though 
they  were  so  many  prisoners,  and  destined  to  escape  unless  extra 
precautions  were  used  to  prevent  them.  I  suspended  labor,  and 
heard  the  usual  amount  of  giggling,  whispering,  and  praying, 
which  the  nuns  indulged  in  after  they  were  left  for  the  night ;  and 
I  could  also  hear  my  ancient  friend  Barbara  apply  her  ear  to  the 
crack  of  my  door,  for  the  purpose  of  discovering  if  we  were  plot 
ting  mischief,  or  had  gone  to  sleep  like  Christians.  She  seemed 
satisfied,  after  a  while,  that  the  latter  supposition  was  correct,  for 
she  moved  away,  and  I  hoped  went  to  bed,  if  ever  such  a  faded 
specimen  of  humanity  went  to  bed  for  the  purpose  of  sleeping,  of 
which  I  had  grave  doubts,  for  she  seemed  to  me  destined,  like 
the  Wandering  Jew,  to  travel  around,  and  never  know  rest  or 
happiness. 

At  length  all  sounds,  excepting  the  low  tones  of  some  nun  who 
was  repeatiug  a  number  of  prayers  as  a  penance,  ceased,  and  I  re 
commenced  my  work ;  but,  to  my  horror,  found  that  the  noise 
was  too  distinct  not  to  attract  attention,  and  for  a  few  minutes  I 
was  in  despair.  A  little  cocoa-nut  oil  would  have  obviated  the 
difficulty,  and  enabled  the  saw  to  run  without  the  least  jar ;  but 
unfortunately  I  had  none  with  me,  and  lights  were  not  allowed  in 
the  rooms. 

"  Why  do  you  pause  ?  "  my  wife  asked,  laying  her  hand  on  my 
shoulder,  and  bringing  her  fair  face  in  dangerous  proximity  to 
my  lips. 

22 


838  LIFE   IN  THE  EAST   INDIES. 

I  stated  my  reasons,  and  my  fears  of  awakening  the  nuns  by 
endeavoring  to  cut  the  iron. 

"  Our  door  is  not  locked  outside,"  she  said,  "  and  in  the  corridor 
is  a  lamp.  I  will  dip  my  handkerchief  in  the  oil,  and  return  to 
you  without  detection." 

I  called  her  an  angel,  and  allowed  her  to  undertake  the  errand. 
The  door  was  opened  slowly,  and  by  the  dim  light  no  one  was 
seen  listening  or  posted  at  the  head  of  the  stairs.  She  glided 
towards  the  light  like  a  spirit  of  the  other  world,  but  her  mission 
was  not  exactly  an  angelic  one.  She  dipped  one  end  of  her 
handkerchief  in  the  oil,  and,  without  the  least  noise  or  con 
fusion,  returned  to  me  in  triumph.  How  I  praised  her  for  her 
quietness ! 

"  Now,  Guillermo,"  she  said,  "  while  you  are  at  work  I  will 
sing,  and  perhaps  my  voice  will  drown  all  the  noise  you  make." 

She  raised  her  sweet  voice,  and  sang  in  low,  mournful  tones  a 
song  that  I  was  very  fond  of  during  our  courtship. 

"  Nay,"  she  cried,  supending  her  song,  "  you  stop  to  listen  to 
me,  instead  of  performing  your  task.  Work  now,  and  listen  to 
me  hereafter." 

"  That  song  carries  me  back  to  the  time  when  our  acquaintance 
first  began.  You  remember  that  you  sang  it  on  the  night  of  the 
earthquake,  soon  after  my  arrival  in  Manila." 

"  On  the  night  you  saved  my  life,  and  more  than  once  perilled 
your  own  in  the  attempt.  Yes,  I  remember,  O  my  husband  !  " 

She  came  to  me  and  put  her  arm  around  my  neck,  and  kissed 
me,  and  I  was  too  happy  to  hold  her  to  my  heart,  to  think  of  re 
newing  my  work. 

"  Even  then  I  loved  you,  but  I  knew  it  not,"  she  whispered. 
"  I  longed  for  your  society,  and  was  always  melancholy  when  you 
were  from  my  side,  but  I  did  not  know  the  nature  of  my  love. 
Now  that  you  are  all  mine,  can  I  trust  you  will  be  always  faith 
ful  to  me,  and  never  tire  of  your  Manila  wife  ?  " 

"  Faithful  always,"  I  replied,  fervently ;  and  I  really  meant 
what  I  said.  Men  promise  anything  during  courtship,  or  the  first 
stages  of  the  honeymoon. 

"  They  told  me  cruel  stories  respecting  your  habits,"  my  wife 
continued,  in  a  dreamy  sort  of  manner,  as  though  we  were 
standing  in  one  of  our  parlors,  and  free  from  danger.  "  They 


WORKING   FOR  LIBERTY.  339 

said  that  you  were  unfaithful,  and  cared  more  for  pleasure  than 
for  me.     I  did  not  believe  them  —  did  I  ?  " 

I  told  her  that  I  rather  thought  she  did  not,  to  judge  from  ap 
pearances.  I  also  informed  her,  in  a  calm  tone,  that  all  good  men 
were  liable  to  be  slandered  in  the  same  way,  but  that  I  hoped  my 
future  life,  if  allowed  to  live  long  enough,  would  completely  refute 
all  the  charges  that  were  ever  brought  against  me.  At  which  in 
formation  she  seemed  satisfied,  and  resumed  her  song  with  con 
siderable  spirit. 

I  worked  with  renewed  exertions  to  make  up  for  lost  time,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  had  the  satisfaction  of  severing  one  iron  bar, 
and  by  the  aid  of  the  jimmy,  bending  it  in  such  a  manner  that  it 
would  not  interfere  with  our  egress.  One  more  bar  was  to  be 
cut  before  an  opening  large  enough  to  squeeze  through  was  af 
forded,  and  I  was  just  about  to  apply  my  saw  when  I  heard  a  noise 
in  the  corridor. 

"  May  the  saints  defend  me  !  "  cried  my  wife,  flying  to  my  side. 
"  That  is  Father  Juan's  voice." 

It  was  the  most  unwelcome  announcement  that  could  have 
been  made,  and,  man  as  I  was,  I  felt  my  heart  sink  with  dread  at 
the  exposure  which  I  anticipated.  I  put  my  hand  m  my  pocket 
and  felt  for  my  revolver,  determined  to  sell  my  life  at  a  dear  price, 
if  the  worse  came  to  the  worst. 

"  We  are  lost,"  my  wife  cried  ;  and  around  my  neck  went  her 
arms,  as  though  they  were  anchors,  and  she  had  but  to  cast  them 
loose  to  find  harbor  and  shelter. 

"  Courage,  darling,"  I  whispered.  "  If  the  priest  has  returned, 
he  may  leave  us  unmolested  until  morning,  and  by  that  time  we 
shall  be  in  a  place  of  safety." 

I  heard  the  shrill  voice  of  Barbara  raised,  as  though  in  angry 
reproach  at  some  infringement  of  her  rights,  and  then  the  stern  tones 
of  the  priest  met  my  ear.  We  listened  attentively,  and  could  dis 
tinguish  every  word  that  was  spoken,  for  they  had  stopped  opposite 
our  door. 

"  I  tell  you  that  you  are  an  old  fool !  "  cried  the  priest,  sharply. 

"  May  the  saints  forgive  me,  but  what  can  you  expect?  They 
wanted  to  sleep  together,  and  I  consented.  It  can  do  no  harm 
that  I  know  of,  and  I  think  you  might  be  better,  employed  than 
pulling  me  out  of  bed,  at  this  hour  of  the  night,  for  the  purpose  of 


840  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

hearing  your  complaints.     Wait  until  morning,  and  then  raise  the 
devil  if  you  will." 

"  You  should  have  known  better.  But  this  is  always  the  way. 
I  can't  leave  the  convent  for  twenty-four  hours  but  something  goea 
wrong.  Just  as  my  plans  are  well  laid,  somebody  thwarts  them. 
The  convent  and  its  inmates  would  go  to  ruin  very  speedily,  if  I 
was  not  here  to  look  after  you." 

"  We  shall  all  go  to  the  devil,  at  any  rate,  if  you  keep  on  as 
you  have  done  for  the  past  fortnight,"  I  heard  Barbara  say,  in  a 
more  subdued  tone.  "  The  Donna  Teresa  will  never  consent  to 
take  the  veil,  and  all  your  urging  is  lost.  Better  make  terms  with 
her  while  you  can,  and  let  her  go.  A  lady  with  her  wealth  must 
have  many  powerful  friends,  and  they  won't  fail  to  make  search 
for  her." 

"  Let  them  search  !  "  the  priest  cried,  fiercely  ;  "  they  cannot 
enter  this  convent  without  my  consent,  and  I  will  allow  my  hands 
to  wither  before  I  yield.  I  have  made  a  bold  stroke  for  fortune, 
and  I  will  succeed  or  fall.  I  hold  the  lady  a  prisoner,  and  as  long 
as  she  is  in  my  power  I  can  make  terms." 

"  May  the  saints  protect  me,"  murmured  my  wife,  clinging 
more  close  to  me. 

"  Well,  let  them  alone  for  to-night,  and  to-morrow  I  will  see 
that  they  are  separated,"  Barbara  said.  "  They  are  asleep  now, 
and  it  will  be  useless  to  disturb  them.  Besides,  you  may  alarm 
the  English  lady,  and  I  can  assure  you  that  her  friendship  is  worth 
having.  She  has  gold  in  abundance,  and  is  free  with  it.  Let 
everything  appear  fair  to  her,  and  who  knows  but  she  can  be 
converted  to  the  true  faith,  and  the  convent  receive  a  donation?" 

u  Poh  !  "  interrupted  the  priest ;  "  the  English  are  pig-headed, 
and  care  nothing  for  our  religion.  I  should  sooner  think  of  con 
verting  a  Mohammedan  than  one  of  them.  If  they  have  gold,  they 
give  only  as  they  take  a  freak.  Liberal  to-day,  and  mean  to 
morrow.  I  hate  the  English." 

"  But  this  lady  seems  different,"  suggested  Barbara. 

"  Then  I  will  see  her,  and  judge  for  myself.  If  she  is  pretty, 
who  knows  but  she  would  prefer  a  change  of  quarters  for  the 
night." 

"  You  are  an  pld  fool !  "  yelled  Barbara  ;  "  and  if  you  offer  to 
open  that  door,  I  will  scratch  your  eyes  out.  Do  you  think  that 


HARD   AT   WOKK. 

all  women  are  bound  to  love  your  shaven  head  and  sallow  face  ? 
Go  to  your  bed,  and  dream  of  me." 

"  May  the  saints  forbid !  "  the  priest  exclaimed,  in  so  hearty  a 
manner  that  I  had  no  doubt  of  his  sincerity.  "  Your  charms  are 
rather  stale,  Barbara.  You  are  not  as  young  as  you  were  fifteen 
years  ago." 

"  The  saints  be  thanked,  for  now  I  am  allowed  some  peace," 
was  the  response ;  and  I  rather  think  the  priest  was  hit  by  that 
random  shot,  for  he  remained  silent  for  a  few  moments,  as  though 
meditating  what  he  should  do  next ;  and  then,  to  my  joy,  I  heard 
them  moving  off  as  though  they  had  concluded  to  leave  us  un 
molested  for  the  night,  at  least. 

Fearful  of  their  returning,  I  resumed  my  work,  and  sawed  away 
with  patient  industry,  until  the  iron  was  severed  and  bent  from 
its  upright  position.  I  put  my  head  through  the  opening,  and 
looked  into  the  street.  The  night  was  too  dark  to  discern  if  any 
one  was  lurking  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  convent  wall,  and  I 
did  not  dare  to  make  a  signal  for  fear  of  attracting,  the  attention  of 
some  spy,  who  would  instantly  have  given  the  alarm  to  Father 
Juan.  I  looked  at  my  watch,  and  by  the  aid  of  a  match  found 
that  it  was  but  eleven  o'clock,  while  the  time  agreed  upon  for  the 
meeting  was  twelve.  A  whole  hour  was  to  elapse  before  I  could 
call  myself  free,  and  that  hour,  I  calculated,  was  to  be  the  most 
tedious  of  my  stay  in  the  convent.  A  dozen  times  in  as  many 
minutes  I  looked  from  the  window,  and  at  last,  to  my  great  de 
light,  heard  people  moving  on  the  sidewalk,  and  stop  directly 
beneath  me.  I  waited  impatiently  for  some  signal  that  should 
prove  to  me  they  were  friends,  and  at  length,  to  my  joy,  it  was 
manifested.  The  tune  of  "  Hail,  Columbia,"  was  whistled  in  so 
low  a  key,  that  even  the  watch  dogs  in  the  convent  yard  did  not 
take  the  alarm,  and  make  night  hideous  with  their  bowlings. 
Twice  that  familiar  tune  was  sounded,  and  then  all  was  quiet  ex 
cepting  the  loud  calls  of  the  soldiers  on  the  city  walls,  as  they  an 
nounced  that  "  all  was  well "  as  far  as  heard  from. 

In  an  instant  I  had  my  cord  out.  and  a  weight  attached  for  the 
purpose  of  enabling  those  in  the  street  to  find  it.  I  threw  it  out 
with  nervous  haste,  and  the  next  instant  knew  it  had  reached 
ground  by  an  exclamation  that  was  accompanied  by  an  oath. 
The  weight  had  struck  the  priest  on  his  head,  and  nearly  knocked 
him  down. 


342  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

(, 

"  For  Heaven's  sake,  keep  quiet !  "  I  heard  Allen  whisper. 

"  It's  all  very  well  to  say  keep  quiet ;  but  curse  it,  man,  here's 
a  half  pound  weight  struck  my  head,  and  raised  a  swelling  as  big 
as  my  hand.  If  I  supposed  that  it  was  done  on  purpose  —  "  and 
Benventuro  muttered  something  that  I  could  not  hear. 

*'  But  you  know  it  was  an  accident,  and  that  the  swelling  will 
all  be  erased  by  good  wine.  Here,  hand  me  the  stout  cord,  and 
stop  your  noise,"  Allen  said. 

The  promise  of  the  wine  must  have  restored  the  priest  to  good 
humor,  for  he  made  no  more  remarks,  and  in  a  few  moments' 
time  I  heard  a  whisper,  — 

"  Pull  up  ;  "  and  a  twitch  of  the  cord  showed  me  that  the  larger 
rope  was  fastened  to  my  lighter  one.  I  hauled  the  line  in  slowly, 
for  fear  the  weight  of  the  large  one  would  break  it,  and  after  a 
few  moments'  suspense  had  the  satisfaction  of  grasping  the  end 
of  a  piece  of  "  ratling  stuff,"  which  was  capable  of  sustaining  two 
or  three  hundred  pounds. 

u  Have  you  got  it?  "  Allen  whispered,  so  softly  that  it  did  not 
seem  possible  for  any  one  to  hear  him  excepting  myself. 

"  I  have,"  was  the  response. 

"  Then  pull  up  the  ladder." 

I  found  that  was  no  trifling  feat,  for  the  ladder  was  consider 
able  heavy,  and  the  "  ratling  stuff"  cut  my  hands,  unused  to  hard 
labor  as  they  were.  But  by  working  little  at  a  time  I  succeeded 
in  getting  one  end  to  the  window,  and  securing  it  firmly  to  the 
remaining  iron  posts. 

"  Are  you  all  right?  "  the  party  below  asked. 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  come  on  without  delay." 

It  was  all  very  well  for  them  to  say  come  on,  but  I  had  a  wife 
in  the  room  who  weighed,  as  near  as  I  could  guess,  one  hundred 
and  thirty  pounds  ;  and  it  was  necessary  to  get  her  to  consent  to 
attempt  the  novel  performance  of  walking  down  that  rope,  when 
she  knew  three  men  were  at  the  end  of  it,  waiting  for  her. 
"Women  are  sometimes  very  sensitive,  and  would  die  rather  than 
abate  one  particle  of  their  modesty. 

u  Come,  darling,"  I  whispered,  putting  my  arm  around  her 
waist,  and  leading  her  to  the  window  ;  "  the  time  has  now  arrived 
for  our  escape.  With  courage  and  firmness  we  can  be  free  in  a 
few  minutes." 


A   FEW   ARGUMENTS.  343 

"  But  how  am  I  to  go  ?  "  she  asked.  "  I  can't  fly,  and  to  jump 
Would  cost  me  my  neck,  which,  you  say,  is  very  dear." 

"  Angel,"  I  murmured,  "  I  am  glad  you  are  so  earthly  that 
the  air  would  refuse  to  sustain  you,  and  I  don't  intend  that  your 
graceful  neck  shall  be  in  the  least  damaged,  if  I  can  prevent  it. 
The  distance  to  the  pavement  is  only  thirty  feet,  and  those  thirty 
feet  must  be  overcome  by  the  aid  of  this  rope-ladder,  which  you 
see  is  firmly  secured  to  iron  bars.  A  terrible  rumpus  the  inmates 
of  the  convent  will  make,  when  they  see  it  hanging  here  in  the 
morning.  A  little  nerve  and  good  resolution,  and  you  will  soon 
be  safe." 

My  bride  put  her  pretty  head  from  the  window  and  looked  down, 
and  in  the  darkness  she  could  just  discern  the  outlines  of  my  friends. 
She  drew  back  with  a  shudder. 

"  I  can't  do  it,"  she  whispered. 

"Why  not,  love?" 

"  Those  men.     My  modesty  —  " 

"  Must  be  laid  aside  for  once.  For  my  sake  make  the  attempt 
without  a  moment's  delay." 

u  For  your  sake  I  would  do  many  things,"  she  answered.  "  But 
don't  ask  me  to  go  down  before  those  men." 

"  But  I  will  ask  them  to  move  off  a  few  yards,  while  you  are 
descending,"  I  said. 

"  And  if  you  will  request  them  to  keep  their  eyes  upon  the 
sidewalk,  I  should  feel  much  more  comfortable,"  she  urged. 

"  Angel  of  modesty,"  I  replied,  "  your  wishes  shall  be  granted  ;  " 
so  I  spoke  to  my  friends,  and  made  known  her  wishes,  and,  I 
may  as  well  add,  my  wish  also.  They  were  kind  enough  to  com 
ply  without  stopping  to  argue  the  question ;  and  when  I  had  in 
formed  Teresa  of  the  fact,  a  new  difficulty  arose.  She  manifested 
many  fears  of  falling,  and  a  few  minutes  were  spent  in  assuring 
her  that,  if  she  would  but  grasp  the  rope  with  a  firm  hand,  and 
step  cautiously,  she  would  reach  the  sidewalk  in  safety.  And  to 
insure  that  important  fact,  I  tied  the  "  ratling  stuff"  under  her 
arms,  so,  in  case  she  did  let  go  with  her  hands,  I  could  save  her 
from  falling  by  the  small  rope. 

I  don't  think  that  crinoline  was  understood  by  the  Spanish 
ladies  in  the  days  of  which  I  write.  In  fact,  as  far  as  my  ob 
servation  went,  the  ladies  were  rather  proud  to  show  their  well- 
rounded  forms  with  as  little  artificial  work  as  possible,  per- 


344  LIFE    IN   THE   EAST   INDIES. 

fectly  content  that  old  ladles  should  confine  themselves  to  tb« 
"  stuffing  "  process  if  desirable.  Such  being  the  case,  the  reader 
will  readily  understand  that  I  had  but  little  trouble  to  get  my  wife 
through  the  bars,  and  to  place  her  hands  firmly  upon  the  ropes, 
while  her  feet  also  caught  the  ladder  for  a  resting-place.  When 
she  was  once  in  this  position,  my  next  trouble  was  to  get  her  to 
move,  and  all  of  my  persuasion  had  to  be  brought  into  use.  She 
trembled  so  violently  that  I  feared  she  would  faint  every  moment ; 
but  I  knew  she  could  not  fall,  owing  to  the  rope  which  I  had  tied 
around  her  waist.  I  expected  every  moment  that  she  would  utter 
a  violent  shriek,  and  not  only  alarm  the  inmates  of  the  convent, 
but  the  sentinel,  who  was  posted  at  the  corner  of  the  street  a  few 
blocks  off. 

"  O,  the  saints  protect  me,"  she  cried,  «*  for  I  shall  fall  and  bo 
killed." 

"  There  is  not  the  least  danger,"  I  urged.  *;  Step  slow,  and 
you  will  soon  reach  the  sidewalk." 

But  like  many  other  ladies  placed  in  the  same  position,  she 
bad  her  private  opinion  on  that  point ;  and  the  more  I  coaxed,  the 
worse  she  cried,  and  the  more  timid  did  she  become.  I  saw  that 
my  friends  were  getting  impatient,  for  there  was  too  much  at  stake 
to  waste  precious  moments  when  the  field  was  clear  ;  so  at  length 
I  resolved  to  try  a  bold  plan. 

"  Hark !  "  I  said  ;  "  I  think  I  hear  Father  Juan's  voice  in  the 
corridor.  If  he  discovers  us  we  are  lost." 

The  announcement  was  magical  in  its  effect.  His  name  was 
sufficient  to  excite  terror  in  her  mind,  for  her  imprisonment  had 
not  been  of  the  most  agreeable  description.  Without  uttering 
another  word,  she  released  her  hold  of  the  window  sill,  and  began 
to  descend  much  more  rapidly  than  I  dared  to  anticipate.  I 
watched  her  with  anxiety  until  I  saw  her  reach  the  sidewalk, 
where  she  was  received  in  the  arms  of  my  friends.  Then  her 
courage  and  strength  deserted  her,  and  she  was  obliged  to  be  sup 
ported  to  prevent  falling. 

The  next  instant  I  had  reached  the  sidewalk,  and  had  my  wife 
clasped  in  my  arms. 

"  What  a  pleasant  picture  to  contemplate  !  "  muttered  the  priest. 
**  It  looks  like  two  women  embracing  each  other." 

I  had  but  time  to  shake  hands  with  my  friends,  and  exchange 


THE   ESCAPE.  345 

a  few  words  of  congratulation  with  them,  when  the  priest  inter 
fered. 

"  This  is  no  time  to  talk,"  he  said,  in  hoarse  whisper,  "  for  we 
are  liable  to  be  picked  up  at  any  moment  by  a  guard  of  patrol 
men.  That  cursed  ladder  would  hang  every  member  of  the  party- 
higher  than  the  gates  of  the  castle,  for  it  is  no  joke  to  get  impli 
cated  in  entering  a  convent,  unless  you  go  with  a  bottle  in  your 
hand.  We  must  get  away  from  this  vicinity  as  fast  as  possible." 

He  started  across  the  street,  and  we  followed  close  at  his  heels. 
My  wife  had  recovered  sufficiently,  under  my  treatment,  to  be  able 
to  walk  with  some  slight  support,  such  as  an  arm  around  her 
waist.  She  was  so  overjoyed  at  her  escape  that  she  hardly  real 
ized  she  was  outside  of  the  convent's  walls,  and  seemed  to  fear 
that  every  moment  some  one  would  command  her  to  return. 

The  priest,  who  was  familiar  with  that  section  of  the  city,  passed 
through  an  alley-way,  and  then  crossed  the  main  street,  keeping 
a  careful  lookout  for  sentinels,  and  escaping  observation  as  much 
as  possible. 

"  Where  are  you  leading  us?"  I  ventured  to  inquire  ;  for  I  saw 
that  my  wife  was  nearly  exhausted  with  her  trouble  and  fatigue, 
and  was  greatly  in  need  of  rest. 

"  To  a  place  of  safety,"  was  the  brief  answer ;  and  no  other 
reply  could  I  extort  from  the  priest. 

Suddenly  Benventuro  stopped  in  front  of  a  small  house  on  St. 
Joseph's  Street,  and  nearly  half  a  mile  from  the  city  gates.  Be 
fore  I  had  time  to  ask  a  question,  the  priest  tapped  lightly  with 
his  hand,  and  a  voice  from  the  court-yard  asked,  — 

"Who's  there?" 

"  Those  whom  the  saints  have  befriended,"  was  the  response. 

The  door  was  instantly  opened,  and  without  a  word  of  explana 
tion  we  entered  a  dark  court-yard.  No  sooner  were  we  in  the 
yard  than  the  door  was  quickly  shut  and  barred. 

"  Where  is  your  light,  Antonio?"  the  priest  asked. 

"  Here,  senor,  under  the  barrel,"  was  that  worthy's  answer ; 
and  lifting  up  a  barrel  that  stood  near  the  gate,  a  lamp  was  ex 
posed  which  revealed  "the  dark,  melancholy  face  of  Antonio.  "  The 
senor  has  escaped,  I  see,"  was  the  only  greeting  he  bestowed  upon 
me  ;  'or  he  appeared  to  take  it  as  a  matter  of  course  that  I  must 
escape  with  such  a  splendid  lot  of  burglar's  tools  in  my  pocket. 


346  LIFE    IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

"  Yes,"  I  replied  ;  "  thanks  to  your  plans  and  the  large  quantity 
of  wine  yon  poured  down  the  convent  steward's  throat." 

"  Ah,  senor,  1  left  him  so  drunk  that  he  could  not  tell  a  saint 
from  a  sailor,  and  he  will  have  such  a  glorious  headache  for  two 
days  to  come,  that  curses,  not  prayers,  will  escape  his  lips.  But 
I  pray  you  walk  up  stairs,  where  you  will  find  refreshments  and 
beds  for  the  night." 

"  I  supposed  that  we  were  to  leave  the  city  to-night,"  I  said, 
as  we  followed  the  priest  up  the  stairs. 

"  It  would  not  have  been  judicious,"  replied  Benventuro, 
"  for  the  officer  of  the  guard  has  a  foolish  habit  of  asking  ques 
tions,  which  we  could  not  have  answered  to  his  satisfaction  ;  and  as 
for  applying  for  a  pass  for  such  a  party  as  this,  I  did  not  dare  to. 
Here  we  can  be  comfortable  for  the  night,  and  in  the  morning  go 
where  we  please.  The  house  belongs  to  a  friend  of  mine,  who, 
•with  his  family,  is  absent  from  the  city,  and  has  kindly  placed 
everything  at  my  disposal.  Antonio,  did  you  bring  over  the 
wine?" 

"  Yes,  senor,  and  it  is  already  cooling." 

"And  did  you  think  to  bring  me  my  proper  clothes?"  I  de 
manded,  thinking  more  of  them  than  the  wiue. 

"  The  senor  will  find  them  in  his  chamber,  which  has  been  ex 
pressly  prepared  for  himself  and  wife." 

The  rascal  —  I  could  have  hugged  him  for  his  consideration. 
Things  began  to  look  brighter.  I  began  to  think  that  being  mar 
ried  was  not  so  very  bad,  after  all. 

The  house  was  furnished,  like  the  general  run  of  Spanish  gentle 
men's  houses,  with  plain  but  convenient  furniture,  and  a  few  pic 
tures  of  saints  hanging  on  the  walls.  The  dining-room  contained 
a  table,  covered  with  dishes  and  glasses,  and  I  was  not  long  in 
detecting  that  the  priest  had  made  preparations  for  one  of  his 
pleasant  suppers,  as  he  termed  them.  But  my  appetite  was  poor, 
and  my  wife  was  too  embarrassed  to  care  to  remain  with  my 
friends.  She  was  not,  however,  half  as  anxious  to  get  away  from 
them  as  I ;  and  while  the  priest  was  detained  for  a  moment  by 
Allen  and  Tom,  who  pretended  that  they  desired  his  opinion  on 
some  win'ish  point,  my  wife  and  myself  slipped  from  the  room, 
and  sought  the  chamber  that  had  been  appropriated  for  our  use. 
1  had  barely  locked  the  door  before  the  priest  discovered  the  rz/se, 
and  made  most  pathetic  appeals  to  induce  me  to  return ;  but  wine 


A  ROW    AT   THE  CONVENT.  347 

and  the  pleasures  of  the  table  were  no  temptation,  when  placed  in 
contrast  with  the  society  of  my  bride  ;  and  when  she  put  her  arms 
around  my  neck,  and  whispered,  "  You  won't  go  —  will  you?" 
I  don't  think  I  should  have  left  her  for  a  moment,  if  I  had  not 
dined  for  a  week. 

The  night  passed  quietly,  but  almost  before  I  could  realize 
that  it  was  daylight,  I  heard  Allen  pounding  at  the  door  of  my 
room. 

"  It  is  past  eight  o'clock,"  he  said,  "  and  time  for  us  to  be  mov 
ing  up  the  river.  We  are  awaiting  your  motions." 

I  did  not  keep  them  waiting  long,  for,  dressing  hastily  in  my 
proper  habiliments*  I  joined  my  three  friends  in  the  dining-room. 

"  There  is  the  devil  to  pay  at  the  convent,"  Allen  said,  when  I 
made  my  appearance.  u  Antonio  has  been  there,  and  gathered 
the  whole  particulars  from  his  friend,  the  steward.  Father  Juan 
is  wild  with  rage.  He  has  kicked  Sister  Barbara,  and  put  all  his 
nuns  on  bread  and  water,  thinking  they  were  concerned  in  the 
conspiracy.  A  crowd  of  people  is  around  the  convent,  asking 
what  has  happened,  and  who  has  run  off  with  a  nun.  That  rope 
ladder  first  started  them,  as  I  supposed  it  would.  It  is  a  pity  we 
could  not  have  carried  it  away  with  us." 

"  Well,  what  do  you  propose  we  shall  do?  "  I  inquired. 

"  That  is  what  we  wanted  to  ask  you  about.  Shall  we  remain 
here  in  concealment,  as  though  we  rather  shunned  investigation, 
or  shall  we  start  for  home,  and  let  the  priest  see  that  we  are  no 
longer  fearful  of  his  arts  ?  " 

"  I  will  do  what  you  think  is  for  the  best,"  I  replied. 

"  Then  I  counsel  you  to  start  for  the  factory,"  Allen  replied, 
"  and  remain  with  us  for  a  few  days.  By  that  time  matters  can 
be  arranged  with  the  archbishop,  and  your  marriage  published  in 
an  official  form.  I  will  assume  all  the  risk  of  an  attempt  to  mo 
lest  you  at  the  factory.  Even  Father  Juan  would  not  be  so  im 
prudent." 

I  looked  towards  the  priest  for  his  opinion,  but  that  worthy  man 
was  busy  with  the  bones  of  a  chicken,  and  could  only  grunt  his 
approval  or  disapproval,  I  could  not  tell  which.  As  for  Tom,  he 
was  at  his  old  tricks,  trying  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  a  pair 
of  black  eyes  living  in  the  opposite  house. 

"  Then  I  had  better  request  my  wife  to  dress  for  the  journey/' 
I  said. 


348  LIFE   IX   THE    EAST   INDIES.  ^ 

"  Certainly,  and  without  much  delay,  for  I  should  like  to  lea  re 
the  city  before  there  is  more  excitement." 

I  communicated  the  intelligence  to  Teresa,  and  in  a  remark 
ably  short  time  for  a  woman,  she  was  ready  for  her  departure. 
We  gave  Antonio  instructions  to  follow  us  at  a  short  distance 
after  we  left  the  house,  and  to  be  ready  to  lend  us  all  the  assist 
ance  that  he  could  command,  in  case  we  should  encounter  Father 
Juan  ;  for  I  had  some  misgivings  that  we  should  meet  that  astute 
gentleman  before  we  could  reach  a  place  of  safety.  I  did  not  con 
fide  my  suspicipus  to  Teresa,  but  suffered  her  to  suppose  that  all 
danger  was  passed.  I  could  not  disturb  her  quiet  happiness,  for 
she  looked  so  contented  while  leaning  on  my  arm,  that  I  felt  as 
though  capable  of  any  sacrifice  on  her  account. 

But  little  notice  was  taken  of  us  as  we  walked  through  the 
streets,  and  it  was  not  until  we  supposed  all  danger  was  passed, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  should  be  beyond  the  city  gates,  that,  in 
turning  a  corner,  who  should  we  run  against  but  our  worst  enemy, 
the  holy  Father  Juan,  looking  as  though  his  blood  had  turned  to 
gall,  and  all  his  better  feelings  had  been  traded  away  for  a  large 
stock  of  malice,  with  which  he  seemed  pretty  well  loaded ! 

He  stopped  when  he  saw  us,  and  his  eyes  lighted  up  with  such 
a  ferocious  gleam  that  my  wife  clung  to  me  ID  terror,  and  would 
have  fallen,  had  I  not  supported  he/. 

I  merely  bowed,  and  attempted  to  pass  the  priest,  but  he  placed 
himself  directly  before  me ;  so  I  could  not  move  without  stepping 
off  the  sidewalk. 

"  Are  you  aware  that  vf"i  are  in  a  Catholic  country,  sir?"  he 
asked. 

"  I  am  acquainted  with  the  fact,  and  if  I  was  not,  I  see  that  be 
fore  me  which  would  convince,  me  of  it,"  I  replied. 

"Speak  to  him  kindly,"  whispered  my  wife,  who  trembled  so 
violently  that  I  feared  she  would  faint  every  moment. 

"  And  do  you  know  the  penalty  of  enticing  from  a  convent  those 
under  the  protection  of  the  holy  church  ?  "  the  priest  asked,  em 
boldened  by  the  shrinking  timidity  of  my  wife. 

"  I  neither  know  nor  care,"  I  replied. 

"  And  were  yor  aware  that  death  is  the  penalty  for  entering 
a  convent  in  disguise :  "  was  the  next  question  ;  and  a  griu  of 
triumph  was  on  the  man's  face  as  he  asked  it. 

I  made  no  answer,  but  sought  to  pass  on. 


IN   GREAT   DANGER.  349 

"  You  lo  not  leave  me  thus,"  he  said.  t;  You  and  your  abet 
tors  shall  now  learn  what  it  is  to  interfere  with  the  affairs  of 
the  church.  All  of  you  shall  go  to  prison,  and  be  tried  by  an 
ecclesiastical  council." 

"  What  cursed  nonsense  !  "  muttered  Benventuro.  "  Listen  to 
reason  for  a  moment  —  can't  you  ?  " 

But  Father  Juan  was  not  inclined  to  do  any  such  thing.  His 
rage  was  too  excessive  to  admit  of  argument,  and,  as  I  expected, 
he  speedily  collected  a  crowd  of  ignorant  Mestizos,  who  were  ready 
to  take  advantage  of  every  tumult  to  rob  and  stab  if  necessary. 

u  My  children,"  cried  the  padre,  "  the  sanctity  of  my  convent 
has  been  violated  by  a  cursed  heretic,  who,  under  the  garb  of  a 
woman,  has  stolen  away  a  daughter  of  the  church.  Death  to  the 
heretic,  my  children,  death  !  " 

The  cry  was  instantly  taken  up  by  the  crowd  of  fanatics,  and 
they  shouted,  "  Death  to  the  heretic !  "  with  much  more  fervor 
than  I  liked. 

The  rabble  moved  towards  us  in  a  threatening  manner.  I  put 
my  hand  to  my  revolver,  determined  to  sell  my  life  dearly ;  but 
a  word  of  caution  from  Benventuro  restrained  me. 

"  Manifest  no  alarm,"  he  whispered,  "  and,  above  all  things, 
offer  no  resistance  at  present.  Crowds  are  fickle,  and  easily  swayed 
for  good  or  evil.  I  will  speak  to  them.  —  My  children,"  cried  Ben- 
veuturo,  raising  his  voice,  which  was  like  the  bellowing  of  a  bull, 
"  you  all  know  me,  and  know  that  I  am  a  priest." 

"  Yes,  we  know  you,"  was  the  response. 

"  Well,  I  declare  to  you  that  the  Padre  Juan  is  mistaken,  and 
that  no  wrong  has  been  committed.  This  lady  is  my  friend's  wife, 
and  is  a  Catholic  as  well  as  himself.  I  know  it.  Father  Juan  is 
mistaken ." 

"  It  is  false  !  "  roared  Padre  Juan.  "  It  is  only  a  trick  to  es 
cape  punishment.  Death  to  the  heretic  —  death  !  " 

And  a  few  in  the  crowd  re-echoed  the  cry  with  startling  earnest 
ness,  but  a  majority  seemed  astonished  at  the  complicated  aspect 
of  affairs,  and  were  mute. 

"  My  children,"  cried  Benventuro,  u  you  will  feel  satisfied  if 
our  beloved  father,  the  archbishop,  investigates  the  matter?" 

44  Yes,  yes  !  "  yelled  the  crowd. 

"  Then  let  us  repair  to  his  palace,  and  ask  his  advice." 


850  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES. 

"  To  the  archbishop,  to  the  archbishop !  "  the  crowd,  which 
had  now  increased  to  some  five  hundred  people,  shouted.  ^ 

"  You  need  not  think  to  escape  by  such  means,"  Father  Juan 
said,  addressing  the  priest  Benventuro.  "  Before  him  you  dare 
not  tell  an  untruth.  I  shall  triumph,  and  you  \vill  be  disgraced." 

"  We  shall  see,"  was  all  the  remark  Benventuro  made. 

We  started  for  the  palace,  the  crowd  leading  the  way,  and  re 
ceiving  fresh  accessions  to  its  ranks  every  moment.  The  distance 
was  but  short,  so  I  cheered  and  strengthened  Teresa  with  con 
soling  words  while  we  were  walking,  although  I  feared  every  mo 
ment  that  she  would  display  her  womanly  feelings  by  fainting  with 
terror. 

While  we  were  thus  escorted  through  the  streets,  by  as  desper 
ate  a  band  of  cutthroats  as  ever  lived  by  robbing,  I  noticed  that 
Antonio,  the  priest's  steward,  kept  close  by  my  side,  and  that  he 
seemed  to  have  some  connection  with  many  of  the  most  ferocious- 
looking  Mestizos  that  composed  the  rabble. 

"  Fear  nothing,  senor,"  he  whispered  to  me.  "  I  have  a  hun 
dred  friends  in  the  crowd,  and  they  will  all  obey  me.  If  violence 
is  attempted,  we  will  let  these  dogs  feel  our  knives.  If  the  cow 
ards  dare  to  attack  you,  they  shall  pay  dearly  for  it." 

And  I  had  no  doubt  the  fellow  meant  what  he  said,  for  he  looked 
as  though  the  taste  of  blood  would  be  acceptable. 

In  five  minutes'  time  we  were  opposite  the  palace  of  the  arch 
bishop,  when  the  crowd  suddenly  ceased  its  murmurings,  and 
maintained  an  orderly  deportment  that  was  most  astonishing.  It 
showed  the  power  of  the  church  over  the  ignorant  fanatics,  and 
proved  that  the  people  could  be  led  to  goad  or  evil,  if  the  priests 
were  so  disposed. 

The  Mestizos  opened  to  the  right  and  left,  and  allowed  us  to 
pass  in  without  a  word  of  insult ;  but  after  we  had  once  entered 
the  door,  they  closed  up  all  avenues  of  escape,  and,  with  uncovered 
heads,  awaited  the  decision  of  the  archbishop. 

"  How  is  this  to  terminate  ?  "  I  asked  Allen,  in  a  whisper. 

He  shook  his  head  with  a  puzzled  look. 

44  It's  a  struggle  between  the  priests,  and  the  smartest  will  win," 
he  answered. 

We  were  ushered  into  a  large  reception-room,  and  informed 
that  his  highness  would  see  us  in  a  few  minutes  ;  and  he  kept  his 
word,  for  presently  a  stout,  healthy-looking  man,  about  fifty  years 


THE   ARCHBISHOP.  351 

of  age,  entered  the  room  and  took  a  seat  that  somewhat  resembled 
a  chair  of  state.  His  only  attendant  was  a  servant,  dressed  in 
linen  of  the  whitest  hue.  The  great  man  bowed  gracefully  to  all 
in  the  room,  and  seemed  somewhat  interested  in  the  appearance 
of  Teresa. 

*'  Let  the  lady  be  seated,"  he  said,  seeing  from  etiquette  that 
she  remained  standing  when  it  was  only  by  an  effort  she  was  en 
abled  to  do  so. 

"  There  is  a  large  crowd  in  front  of  the  palace,  and  the  people 
appear  to  be  in  an  unusual  state  of  excitement.  What  is  the 
meaning  of  it?"  demanded  the  bishop,  after  a  moment's  silence. 

u  It  means,  your  highness,"  Father  Juan  said,  every  appear 
ance  of  anger  having  vanished  from  his  shrewd-looking  face,  u  that 
the  sanctity  of  my  convent  has  been  violated  by  a  heretic,  and  that 
I  demand  the  extreme  punishment  of  law  npon^his  head." 

"  If  what  you  say  is  true,  you  shall  have  the  justice  you  ask 
for ;  but  we  must  have  proof,"  was  the  bishop's  reply. 

u  Your  highness  shall  have  proof.  This  young  man,  whom  I 
have  brought  before  you,  has  dared  to  enter  my  convent  in  the 
garb  of  a  woman,  and  entice  away  the  lady  Teresa,  who  was 
under  my  charge.  Last  night  they  made  their  escape,  and  were 
leaving  the  city  this  forenoon,  when  I  came  upon  them  unex 
pectedly." 

"  Your  charges  look  grave,  Father  Juan  ;  but  what  says  the 
young  man  to  them?"  demanded  the  bishop,  calmly,  gently  agitat 
ing  a  fan,  and  regarding  Teresa  and  myself  with  more  attention 
than  I  thought  we  deserved. 

"  Will  your  highness  permit  me  to  intercede  for  them  ?  "  Ben- 
venturo  demanded,  speaking  for  the  first  time. 

"  If  you  know  any  extenuating  circumstances,  or  can  give  me 
any  facts  regarding  the  matter,  I  should  be  pleased  to  hear  them. 
Take  care,  Benventuro,  that  you  confine  yourself  to  what  you  per 
sonally  know." 

"  I  shall  do  so,  your  highness,"  the  priest  replied ;  "  and  I  feel 
the  more  confidence  in  this  case,  from  the  fact  that  I  married 
them  a  month  since." 

A  frown  spread  over  the  full  face  of  the  bishop. 

"  You  know  the  penalty  for  marrying  a  Catholic  heiress  to  a 
Protestant?"  he  demanded. 

"  I  knew  the  penalty,  your  highness,  but  I  also  knew  I  should 


352  LIFE   IN   THE    EAST   INDIES. 

have  the  satisfaction  of  converting  a  Protestant  to  Catholicism, 
and  placing  in  your  highuess's  hand  the  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars 
for  the  benefit  of  the  church  ;  and  the  money  would  have  been 
forthcoming  long  since,  had  not  my  friend,  Father  Juan,  sought 
to  enrich  his  convent  by  abducting  the  lady,  and  confining  her,  re 
gardless  of  her  will." 

44  It's  false  !  "  cried  Father  Juan,  when  he  saw  the  frown  dis 
appear  from  the  bishop's  face.  *4  The  lady  went  of  her  free 
will." 

"  I  did  not,"  cried  Teresa,  starting  up.  "  You  carried  me  away 
by  force." 

"  Father  Juan,"  the  bishop  said,  "  it  seems  that  your  conduct 
has  been  extremely  reprehensible ;  and  I  am  astonished  that  a 
priest,  in  my  jurisdiction,  should  have  so  far  forgotten  his  duty." 

"  But  I  claim  the  life  of  the  heretic  for  daring  to  enter  my 
convent  disguised  as  a  woman.  That  charge  he  cannot  refute." 

"  He  can,  and  does  refute  it,"  Benventuro  cried.  "  He  hired 
an  English  lady  to  enter  the  building,  and  the  result  was  the 
escape  of  his  wife,  who  was  unjustly  detained  there.  This  we 
can  prove." 

44  What  a  splendid  pleader  he  is  !  "  I  thought,  but  took  good  care 
not  to  say  as  much,  for  I  thought  it  might  damage  my  cause.  I 
knew  the  bait  of  five  thousand  dollars  was  producing  its  effect, 
and  determined  to  let  it  work. 

44  There  must  be  a  mistake,"  the  archbishop  said.  "  I  don't  think 
a  man  so  respectable-looking  would  be  willing  to  violate  any  law 
of  this  land.  I  find  no  reason  to  detain  the  bride  or  bridegroom 
longer,  and  have  no  doubt  that,  after  their  long  separation,  they 
would  gladly  be  alone." 

The  bishop  left  his  seat  and  came  towards  us,  and  shook  hands 
with  us  warmly. 

44  You  have  a  handsome  bride,"  he  said,  "  and  many  of  our 
gallants  will  envy  your  good  fortune.  I  hope  you  will  make  this 
country  your  future  home.  We  like  the  Americans  when  they 
don't  come  as  filibusters.  Join  the  church,  love  your  wife,  and 
you  will  suffer  no  more  persecution." 

I  turned  to  look  for  Father  Juan,  but,  baffled  and  disappointed, 
he  had  left  the  room. 

44  The  money  which  I  intend  for  the  church  shall  be  placed  in 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   REVENGE.  353 

your  hands  this  week,"  I  said  to  his  highness,  at  which  informa 
tion  he  smiled,  and  looked  far  from  being  displeased. 

We  moved  towards  the  door,  and  when  we  reached  the  street, 
the  bishop  raised  his  hands  over  us  as  though  bestowing  his  bene 
diction.  In  an  instant  every  hat  worn  by  those  in  front  of  the 
palace  was  removed,  and  then  the  crowd  scattered  to  the  right  and 
left,  and  in  five  minutes  not  ten  men  could  be  seen. 

u  Victory,  victory  !  "  cried  Benventuro,  in  triumph.  "  You  are 
safe  and'happy." 

"  But  you  are  not  safe,  damned,  treacherous  villain  !  "  cried  a 
voice  ;  and  from  behind  a  tree  started  Father  Juan,  his  eyes  flash 
ing  with  rage,  and  his  thin  face  convulsed  with  the  agony  of 
defeat. 

I  saw  a  quick  movement  of  his  arm,  and  then  my  friend,  Father 
Benventuro,  fell  to  the  pavement,  the  blood  spurting  from  a  terrible 
wound  in  his  side. 

"  I'm  a  dead  man,"  he  gasped ;  "  but  don't  let  me  die  un 
avenged." 

I  knelt  by  his  side  and  endeavored  to  stanch  the  blood  which 
flowed  so  freely,  but  it  was  in  vain.  He  never  spoke  again.  In 
ten  minutes  he  breathed  his  last. 

"  He  is  dead,  and  my  secret  dies  with  him,"  I  heard  a  voice 
say  ;  and  on  looking  up  I  saw  Antonio.  "  You  have  a  clear  field 
now,"  he  cried.  **  Your  friend  and  enemy  are  dead.  What  more 
could  you  desire?  "  and  off  he  walked,  and  I  never  saw  his  face 
again  in  Manila.  That  which  bound  him  to  Benventuro  I  never 
knew. 

Allen,  who  had  started  in -pursuit  of  Father  Juan,  did  not  over 
take  him  until  the  same  knife  that  ended  Benventuro's  days  had 
terminated  the  Jesuit's  life.  He  cut  his  throat  in  his  flight,  and 
he  cut  it  deeply,  too.  Both  of  the  bodies  were  removed  to  the 
nearest  convent,  and  were  buried  privately,  to  prevent  excitement 
among  the  people. 

My  story  is  now  ended  ;  but  before  I  close,  will  state  that  as 
soon  as  I  could  settle  up  my  affairs  and  my  wife's  estate,  we 
left  the  country  and  never  returned.  My  wife  is  a  treasure, 
and  has  several  small  ones  to  her  great  gratification  and  my 
pride.  She  is  as  handsome  as  ever,  and  twice  as  quick  tempered. 
Before  we  left  the  country  I  succeeded  in  getting  Sara  released 
23 


354  LIFE   IN  THE   EAST   INDIES.  v 

from  the  convent,  and  she  was  married  in  a  short  time  to  my 
friend  Tom.  They  are  now  residing  in  New  York,  contented 
with  their  lot.  Allen  was  at  Manila  a  few  years  ago,  but  I 
understand  that  he  acquired  a  fortune,  and  settled  in  China  for 
the  purpose  of  establishing  a  house.  Gracia  married  a  Spaniard, 
and  I  gave  her  a  thousand  dollars  as  a  nuptial  present.  Her 
father  is  in  the  chain  gang,  and  likely  to  remain  there  for  several 
years.  The  factory  at  Santa  Mesa  is  still  continued,  and  worth 
a  visit.  With  these  explanations  I  bid  the  reader  a  long  fare 
well,  for  this  book  ends  the  Ocean  Life  Series. 


MAR  27  1939 


VERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


